ἡ ἀμ i ai) 
 τ ωψ 2: Ἷ Pe 
 © el eee i BGT bd ba Va ye Whey NVM Saupe ἡ j “Ag ie Rtas 
 7}! ἘΞ, ag pin ey i +e ‘ ᾿ ἡ i De Wee Ree ὦ den Fe ἢ FN Fe bed! ΠΧ trae “ ΗΝ ce 
 “9 Aik VWs ΠΝ is os Ua ARO HIRI eee UE Ν, Dae Gd oy POL EEE any at ae A πεν ΚΝ ΡΜ oy Ait LN roe tae ae 
 a4 P50 5 Pwd. fe or ie he ἡ, BAe am ee δ 1}. ἄν αὶ ὦ υ eG 4» ἃ. Ff ede 7 oS 
 : Ἧ 1 ok ul MOET Dif ame τ ey eR ae NALA if Na ostat ME A oe g μὴν vo egy ΤΙ Ἔν iN ΑΝ ΕΝ of Ree Mad aie CT 
 ek CASI praia oR Oe eae ae } i + τὰ fo Ail rw LA Fst) few i iy i Oh 
 \ i : > - 4 ἦν eet tt Birk Ure spies Ἵ ig ae | 
 baa wi Tigh Wee PRA Ὁ 1 Sy if a ak ἢ ᾿ ΜΕ Ἢ Bs 
 } ton bed ἢ : "ἢ dN bab gig vig δι ‘ By ἥ 
 i 4 αὐ ae 
 ᾿ , πε ? ah hat eM hg 
 ; ἢ ᾿ " 
 i Ἵ + 1) ἜΚ ᾧ Veal ty 
 ie δ 4 ἢ 
 F ; 
 A ᾿ 1 τ 
 ι:᾿ bad ats ’ νὶ 
 ΙΑ = i Lar 
 A dod J 5 ΣΕ 
 4 τ, res 4 eg 
 1% : iy , ‘ 
 ΔΑΝ ae eB et Ast τὰ ΠΥ val 
 ᾿ is ΐ ὙΠῸ ξ ; PPT S Young Aven 
 ᾿ ἢ ) t ἢ i ἡ νοῦ, Ἷ g 
 ΝΗ εἶν , dak ΠΡ de hi 
 ! ἦ Hany ΠΥ det ce iM 
 ee ae, Ὶ λ 51 Ihe 
 i εἰ ‘ ‘ ' fy U , if LR 4 it ae τε δος 
 “κα ν ἦ "1 ἵ ΠΝ Ὁ ees ai 
 ν i my ἱ AAW ΠΡ ἐν ἘΠ SST i 
 ΜΡ. ἢ Ὁ: ἀρ ἢ ἌΡΗ ἡ Beak. yas aids { 
 Bf J PAL STU abe MG att Me ἣν 
 4 4 ‘4 Ἷ Ue Εν Samm ἀν Νὴ ὙΠ ἢ 
 Ὶ ΤΑῚ 4 4 j ι “τ τα 
 LN a> i - STA Agi AL Ay hy as Ὶ Ὧι 
 , Ἷ seo Wea Me ate bin ee atu Feet Wey ay fe Me ΑΙ ΤΥ ὁ 
 Ἷ Ἷ tak ἢ ἡ} ‘ Gh Bie τ Ν᾽ ; ἐπ ΓΗ κεν 
 J J LD ra ve ; LOA OR ΤῊ ἡ PROS {τ ificis ar st ae ae ἢ 
 7-02 Oa ὶ : ͵ ᾿ Cie i lsteas Yay MeL ATY 
 iia ty BS sh 2p tia SOR ANI TTR RACHA atc me ΔῊ ΜΗ aie WR Dita eee, 
 ἢ Byes Aaded ΡΝ ata Ἢ PUN ΗΝ i a τ nea sal οὐ γον Bor ie oh 
 Π thy ai Σ Pa eas ᾧ hub FP ei ΚΟΥ ΡΥ ΜΝ 
 3 : wa i “ δ ae ι A ti 
 ‘ hive ἢ » 4 
 
 i) 
 AY 
 " 
 
 26h 
 ἵ ΩΣ 
 "a lai My 
 i Aid sy 
 oh at 
 au AnD 
 ὙΠ ΠΗ ΚΝ pee 
 i yaa ᾿ ἣν af 
 : sree Me : ἢ 
 Ἢ f 
 \ 
 i ὙΠ Ν 
 
 ΠῚ 
 ᾿ 
 ἡ“ 
 
 Gh Aang ὦ 
 «λα bal 
 
 ae 
 
 - -- 
 
 ἢ 
 
 ae 
 Cah Win 
 ΤῊ DST’ 
 ἡ. τὰ Mit 
 
 Se 
 Ee 
 
 ἸῸΝ 
 Vale teat , 
 LS Κα τη κ᾿ 
 
 ee Site Sat te 
 
 Va ΤΉ 
 
 ΗΝ 
 te ἡ 
 
 Wy 
 
 ey 
 1, 
 
 = 
 
 : ay ᾿ς ES Ἐν 725 = Ὁ = 2 5 
 re ee : - 
 
 ΩΣ 
 
 ἘΞΑ: ΚΕΝ 
 es ἐς 
 
 2 
 <2 
 
 eae 
 
 Ὗ , Ἢ 
 ἀξ ΡΝ ἢ 
 TEA ΓΑ ge ' 
 
 5 Se Ok 
 Τὴ 
 
 2A 
 %, 
 
 δὰ Αἱ γ͵ἱηγὴν 
 γὴν 
 
 Rio a 
 eae 
 
 ἢ 
 »" var 
 Ἰ μ᾿ 1 
 t ' ea. 
 [ ΣΉ i ᾿ 
 ὶ ᾿ 
 1 ' j i 474 vey ἡ ᾧ ὃ 
 ᾿ ᾿ ᾿ " ᾿ a TENS ἢ, tee: 
 { ΝΣ ? ae 
 ‘a FE i; ἈΝ ΝΑῚ 
 ἢ ᾿ i F NASA ὌΝ ἐκ 
 Ἐπ᾿ Δ ΤΥ Δ be 
 ἜΝ i $a We δ Nese τ 
 Nicht ‘ “4 ROA 
 \ 5 a ry: i ᾿ ἘῸΝ ‘ 
 ¢ ty ‘ ᾿ θεῖ i Η ¥ * 
 { \ ‘ ay ἘΔ ἌΡ ἣν wy {᾿ SAAS 
 | Σ ΔΝ ΟῚ ΤΌΣ rt ee 
 ’ \ y4 γν Pit 4 ie ἐν 
 ἈΝ a ΤΉΝ ΠΟ ΣΥΝ ἫΝ aN 
 as MUD aL rs ὙΝΗῚ fe sa Bop ΝῊ Why 
 λῚ Ὁ ΕΝ ΜῊΝ ἡ εν ἢν 
 - i ἐν dahao ANY yh y 
 . εἰ 4 Aaa) 
 yr) 
 
OAK ST MANGE 
 
 LIBRARY OF THE 
 UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS 
 ΑΙ URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 
 
 AST gap 
 He9 
 
 Ve ake 
 
 Classics 
 
The person charging this material is re- 
 sponsible for its return to the library from 
 which it was withdrawn on or before the 
 Latest Date stamped below. 
 
 Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books 
 are reasons for disciplinary action and may 
 result in dismissal from the University. 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 
 
 Aug - 3 197 
 | WOV «1 95 
 
 L161— O-1096 
 
: ‘ 
 mas ᾿ be J Meas 
 ἡ 5 - 
 ‘ 
 ᾽ ) 
 i 
 } ‘ 
 " Ὶ 
 4 ; 
 ‘ 
 i 
 ' 
 a 
 δ 
 . 
 ἣν 
 ᾿ 
 ι 
 ia 
 a” 
 af 
 - Ἢ ‘ 
 ἯΙ 
 j 7 
 4 
 i, oT 
 νὴ 
 ν Γ᾿ 
 0), 
 i ᾿ Ψ,.. 
 μ 
 - “1, 
 
ἐγ} ἜΗΝ a | 
 
 (or, Ih 
 (me be: Pray 7 
 
 ab, ee; ἐν ae τ 
 ipo .t ἌΝ, 
 
eon 
 ine. 
 
 Ἢ 
 2 
 
 veces 
 ᾿ ca 
 
 HUNT 
 
EEE !: 
 Ζ J - - ι 
 ςς OU = SN 
 SZ EE SSN 
 OY Hig SS 
 fA 
 
EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND 
 GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH 
 
 THE 
 BeYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 PAR DT) LX 
 
 EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES 
 
 BY 
 
 ARTHUR S. HUNT, D.Litt. 
 
 HON, PH.D. KOENIGSBERG ; HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN ; HON. IUR.D. GRAZ; HON. LL.D. ATHENS 
 LECTURER IN PAPYROLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND FELLOW OF QUEEN’S COLLEGE 
 CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES 
 MEMBER OF THE ROYAL DANISH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES AND LETTERS 
 
 WITH SIX PLATES 
 
 LONDON 
 SOLD AT 
 THE OFFICES OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37 GREAT RUSSELL ST., W.C. 
 AND 527 TREMONT TEMPLE, BosTON, Mass., U.S.A. 
 KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., 68-74 fons LANE, E.C. 
 BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON Sr,, NEw BOonp ST., ὟΝ. 
 
 ASHER & CO., 14 BEDFORD ST., COVENT GARDEN, W.C., AND 56 UNTER DEN LINDEN, BERLIN 
 
 AND HENRY FROWDE, AMEN CORNER, E.C., AND 29-35 WEST 32ND STREET, NEW YoRK, U.S.A, 
 
 1912 
 
 All rights reserved 
 
OXFORD 
 HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 
 
rancle Je AMC le 
 
 For the rather late appearance of this volume the nature of its 
 contents will perhaps in some degree be accepted as an excuse. It 
 includes two texts of more than usual importance and interest, the 
 new fragments of Sophocles and the δώ of Euripides by Satyrus. 
 In the reconstruction and elucidation of these I have again been 
 most fortunate in obtaining the invaluable aid of Professor U. von 
 Wilamowitz-Méllendorff. I am also under considerable obligations, 
 more particularly with regard to the Sophoclean fragments, to Professor 
 Gilbert Murray. The proof-sheets of the non-literary documents were 
 seen by Professor U. Wilcken, whom I have to thank for some very 
 useful comments and suggestions. Occasional contributions kindly 
 made by other scholars are acknowledged elsewhere. 
 
 A small edition of the fragments of the /chneutae and Eurypylus 
 is in preparation, and will be issued by the Clarendon Press in the 
 course of a few weeks. 
 
 De ee hee. EL GENE 
 
 QuEEN’s CoLLEGE, OxForp, 
 May, 1912. 
 
 MID 
 
Ce) N alt. Ne hes 
 
 PAGE 
 PREFACE : : : : : ᾿ : : : : : Vv 
 List oF PLaTEs. . : ; : ; : : ᾿ : : : oe Vils 
 TABLE OF ῬΑΡΥΕΙ ‘ : ͵ ς ͵ ; ; ‘ ΙΧ 
 Note on THE METHOD OF τος AND ae OF RERRGPUTIONS : : xi 
 TEXTS 
 
 I. TuerotocicaL FracMENTs (1166-1173). : : : : : I 
 I]. New Crassicat Texts (1174-1176) : : ; : ee 
 II], Exranr Crasstcat Auruors (1177-1184) τ 7182 
 
 IV. Documents ΟΕ THE Roman AND ΕἸΑΚΙῪ ΒΥΖΑΝΤΙΝΕ PERIODS: 
 (2) Official (1185-1193) : solos 
 (δ) Declarations to Officials (1194-1200) : ; : : eras 
 (c) Petitions (1201-1204) . wae 225 
 (4) Contracts (1205-1209). : : : ; : : 230 
 (6) Accounts (1210-1212). ae 284 
 (7) Private Correspondence, &c. (1213-1228) . ey 
 
 INDICES 
 I. New Literary Texts: 
 
 (a) 1174, 1175 (Sophocles, /chneutae and Lurypylus) ; . 269 
 (6) 1176 (Satyrus, Lz/e of a ees vig ae ᾿ 27% 
 (c) Citations in 1176. : : : ᾿ : 285 
 II. Emprrors ᾿ : : : 3 : : : ; ᾿ e209 
 11. Cownsuts . ν : ; ema th σας : ; . 284 
 IV. Monrtus anp Days . : . 285 
 V. PerrsonaL ΝΆΑΜΕΒ . ; : 4 : ; : : 1256 
 VI. GEOGRAPHICAL ' : ; : 4 ὶ : : ν .* 289 
 
 VII. Reticion : : ‘ : ᾿ ᾿ 201 
 
ve 
 rt 
 Pike oS: 
 ᾿Ξ 
 ᾿ 
 “a 
 Px 
 
 hPa CONTENTS 
 
 VIII. Orrrctan anp’ Minitary Tittes  . . 
 IX. Wercuts, Measures, Coins . να ΑΝ 
 ΧΑ ΧΕ. : : : SU er Ἐν 
 XI. Genera InpEx ΟΕ GREEK AND Latin Worps 
 
 XII. PAssaGES DISCUSSED . : ἘΝ : 
 
 ὙΠ ΒΊΟΝ PLATES 
 
 I, 1166, 1117] τεοῖο, 1178, 170. - 
 . ΤΙΣ αι Gols. tv—vie A eee 
 i : ΤΙ] 1175 ἘΠ δ Coes : ᾿ 
 | ΝΣ 1175 ΠΥ ΜΟΥ Ὁ, πο 10 Lay aoe 
 1786 Εγυξ3ῦ, (ole xVit- χα Σ 
 VI. 1200 : ἃ : : ὃ ; 
 
 , 
 N 
 “Ἐ- 
 ΩΝ 
 δ. 5 
 Δ ie 
 Ἢ 
 ἽΝ ἘΣΤῚ 
 a 
 "ἢ 
 rat 
 é 
 >; oN 
 Ἵ r : oy ¥ 
 eg 4; ᾿ς: ; ity 
 Be ; { ; : i 
 μά ὺ 4 νι 
 ae Ais γὲ visi) τα : 
 1 Le ae , ᾿ ΝΣ ᾿ ων 
 4 Ὸ ὩΣ νυ έν πιοτὸ τὸν 
 2 \ ΩΣ ᾿ 2 τ τυ υ ο 
 7 Le ἢ ὲ war ὧν 5 ae - ue he aap δι A τ 
 7 ee ay » ema AP é i " ᾿ δὴ 
 ποῦν ees Wo λει yi : 
 
1166. 
 1167. 
 1168. 
 1169. 
 1170. 
 1171. 
 1172. 
 1178. 
 1174. 
 1175. 
 1176. 
 ἘΠ]. 
 1178. 
 1179. 
 1180. 
 
 1181, 
 
 1182. 
 ~1183. 
 1184. 
 1185. 
 1186. 
 1187. 
 1188. 
 1189. 
 1190. 
 1191. 
 1192. 
 1193. 
 1194. 
 1195. 
 1196. 
 
 TABLE OF PAPYRI 
 
 Genesis xvi 
 
 Genesis xxxi 
 
 Joshua iv—v 
 
 St. Matthew’s ἘΣΤΕ vi 
 
 St. Matthew’s Gospel x—xi . 
 St. James’s Epistle ii-iii 
 
 The Shepherd of Hermas 
 Philo 
 
 Sophocles, any 
 Sophocles, Lurypylus . 
 Satyrus, 2.178 of Euripides 
 Euripides, Phoentssae . 
 Euripides, Orestes 
 
 Apollonius Rhodius ii . 
 Thucydides v 
 
 Xenophon, Azadasis vii 
 Demosthenes, De Fa/sa ΤΣ 
 Isocrates, Zrapeztticus 
 Pseudo-Hippocrates 
 
 Letter of a Praefect, &c. 
 Edict of a Praeses 
 Proclamation of a Strategus 
 Official Correspondence 
 Letter of a Strategus 
 
 Letter of a Strategus . 
 Official Correspondence 
 Order for Payment 
 
 Order from a Speculator 
 Arrears of Annona ; 
 Promise of Attendance in Cour 
 Declaration of a Tax-collector 
 
 A.D. 
 3rd cent. 
 4th cent. 
 4th cent. 
 5th or 6th cent. 
 5th cent. 
 Late 3rd cent. 
 4th cent. 
 3rd cent. 
 Late 2nd cent. 
 Late 2nd cent. 
 2nd cent. 
 Early 1st cent. 
 
 Early 1st cent. B.c. 
 
 Early 3rd cent. 
 3rd cent. 
 Early 3rd cent 
 2nd cent. 
 Late 1st cent. 
 Early 1st cent. 
 About 200 
 4th cent. 
 
 254 
 
 13 ; 
 
 About 117 
 347 
 
 280 
 
 280 
 
 4th cent. 
 
 135 
 
 211-12 
 
 3rd cent. (about 26) 
 
TABI ERO} Ate i) 
 
 Declaration of a Shipper 
 Notification of Death . 
 Notification of Purchase 
 Registration of a Deed 
 Succession to an Inheritance 
 Petition concerning an Ephebus . 
 Claim of Creditors 
 
 Petition to a Strategus 
 Manumission 77/er amucos 
 Adoption 
 
 Lease of a Camel- étable 
 
 Public Acknowledgement of a Conner of Sale 
 Sale of a Slave 
 
 Poll-tax Register 
 
 Articles for a Sacrifice 
 List of Vegetables 
 Question to the Oracle 
 Invitation to a Birthday-feast 
 Letter of Sinthonis 
 Letter of Sarapas 
 Letter of Eudaemonis. 
 Letter of Didymus 
 Letter of Aristandrus . 
 Letter of a Bailiff 
 Letter of Isidorus 
 
 Letter to Demetrius 
 Letter of Hermias 
 
 Διὶ 
 
 150 
 
 3rd cent. 
 
 266 
 
 258 
 
 21 ᾿ 
 
 Late 1st cent. 
 
 299 
 
 201 
 
 33D τι 
 
 175-6 (?) 
 
 201 
 
 251-3. 
 
 Late 1st cent.) 8.0. ΟΣ 
 early rst cent. A.D. 
 
 2nd cent. 
 
 2nd cent. 
 
 and cent. 
 
 5th cent. 
 
 2nd or 3rd cent. 
 
 and or 3rd cent. 
 
 3rd cent. 
 
 3rd cent. 
 
 3rd cent. 
 
 3rd cent. 
 
 Late 3rd or ear ly ih 
 cent. 
 
 4th cent. 
 
 Late 4th cent. 
 
 PAGE 
 218 
 220 
 221 
 223 
 228 
 230 
 232 
 235 
 239 
 242 
 244 
 245 
 252 
 
 254 
 256 
 257 
 257 
 258 
 259 
 259 
 261 
 
 261 
 262 
 263 
 
 265 
 
 . 265 
 
 266 
 
NOE ON “THE METHOD) ΟΕ .PUBLICATION AND 
 Cists OFS ABBREVIATIONS 
 
 THE general method followed in this volume is the same as that in 
 Parts I-VIII. The new literary texts are printed in a dual form, a literal 
 transcript being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern style. In the 
 fragments of extant authors, the originals are reproduced except for division 
 of words, capital initials in proper names, expansion of abbreviations, and 
 supplements of lacunae. Additions or corrections by the same hand as the 
 body of the text are in small thin type, those by a different hand in thick 
 type. Non-literary documents are given in modern form with accentua- 
 tion and punctuation, Abbreviations and symbols are resolved; additions 
 and corrections are usually incorporated in the text, their occurrence being 
 recorded in the critical apparatus, where also faults of orthography, &c., are 
 corrected if they seemed likely to give rise to any difficulty. Iota adscript has 
 been printed when so written, otherwise iota subscript is employed. Square 
 brackets | | indicate a lacuna, round brackets () the resolution of a symbol or 
 abbreviation, angular brackets { ) a mistaken omission in the original, braces 
 { } a superfluous letter or letters, double square brackets [[ ]]a deletion in the 
 original. Dots placed within brackets represent the approximate number of 
 letters lost or deleted; dots outside brackets indicate mutilated or otherwise 
 illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are to be considered 
 doubtful. Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts of the Oxyrhynchus papyri 
 in this volume and in Parts I-VIII, ordinary numerals to lines, small Roman 
 numerals to columns. 
 
 The abbreviations used in referring to papyrological publications are 
 practically those adopted in the Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung, viz. :— 
 P, Amh. = The Amherst Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and 
 ἌΝ τ Hant, ; 
 Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung. 
 
 B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den K. Museen zu Berlin, Griechische Urkunden. 
 P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, Vols. I-II, by F. G. Kenyon ; 
 Πρ G.kWenyon and H. FE Bells Volo IV, by H:I. Bell: 
 
 C. P. Herm. = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 
 
xil 
 
 LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 
 
 C. P. R. = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 
 
 ἘΣ 
 
 heh 
 
 Cairo Cat. = Catalogue des Antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire, 
 Papyrus grecs d’époque byzantine (two parts), by J. Maspero. 
 
 . Class. Phil. = Classical Philology, I. 2, Papyri edited by E. J. Goodspeed. 
 . Fay. = Fayfim Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. 5. Hunt, and 
 
 D. G. Hogarth. 
 
 . Flor. = Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli ; Vol. II, by D. Comparetti. 
 . Gen. = Les Papyrus de Geneve, Vol. I, by J. Nicole. 
 . Giessen = Griechische Papyri zu Giessen, Vol. I, by E. Kornemann, O. Eger, 
 
 and P. M. Meyer. 
 
 . Grenf. = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and Series II, by B. P. 
 
 Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
 
 . Hamburg = Griechische Urkunden der Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, Part 1, 
 
 by P. M. Meyer. 
 
 . Hibeh =, The Hibeh Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grentelland A. Sania 
 . Leipzig = Griech. Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, Vol. I, by 
 
 L. Mitteis. 
 
 . Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-VI, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. 
 
 Hunt; Parts VII-VIII, by A. S. Hunt. 
 
 . Par. = Les Papyrus grecs du Musée du Louvre, Wotices et Extraits, t. xviii. 2, 
 
 by W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger. 
 
 . Petrie = The Flinders Petrie Papyri, Parts I-II, by J. P. Mahaffy ; Part III, by 
 
 J. P. Mahaffy and J. G. Smyly. 
 
 . Reinach = Papyrus grecs et démotiques, by Théodore Reinach. 
 . Rylands = Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in the Rylands Library, Manchester, 
 
 Ol Dy ae ΓΙ ΠῸ 
 
 . 5. 10 = Papiri della Societa italiana, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli and others. 
 . Strassb. = Griech. Papyrus der K. Universitatsbibliothek zu Strassburg im 
 
 Elsass, Vol. I, by F. Preisigke. 
 
 . Tebt. = The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 
 
 J. ἃ. έν; and Part H, by B. Ῥ, Grenfell, A.°S. Hunt; αὐ 
 Goodspeed. 
 
 Thead. = Papyrus de Théadelphie, by P. Jouguet. 
 
 Wilcken, Ost. = Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken. 
 
I. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 
 
 1166. GENESIS xvi. 
 Fr. (c) 13-5 Χ 4-7 cm. Third century. Plate I. 
 
 Remains of one column from a roll of Genesis in the LXX version. The 
 large and upright calligraphic handwriting is apparently an early example of the 
 so-called Biblical uncials, and may well fall within the third century; cf. e.g. 
 661, 867, 1179, P. Rylands 16. A papyrus of this date is textually valuable, 
 especially for the book of Genesis, where the Vaticanus is defective. Several 
 interesting readings occur,—an agreement in |. 20 with MSS. of Philo, two 
 coincidences with a group of cursives against other older evidence (ll. 3, 24), and 
 two peculiar variants (ll. 14, 16). A medial point, followed, sometimes at any 
 rate, by a short blank space, is used for purposes of punctuation; and a rough 
 breathing is once added. ‘These signs are apparently due to the original writer. 
 
 π]αιδισκὴη [ya xvi. 8 
 pas ποθεὴν epxn. [Kat 
 που πορευη]- ἡ δε «Lt 
 πεν απὸ προσ͵]ωπῖου 
 5 1 line lost. 
 1. 
 Re = age. 9 
 [yeAos Ku- amr |o 
 ἰστραφηθι προς T\nv 
 το [Kuplay σου και ταΐπει 
 ἱνωθητι ὑπο τας χΊἼείι 
 pas av|rns|:| Kalt εἰπεν 19 
 αὑτὴ] ὃ ayyedos Kv 
 dou (?)| πληθυνων | 
 B 
 
2 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 15 πληθυνω To σπεῖρ 
 μα gov] Kat οὐκ εξαζρι 
 θμηθησετα[ιἾ απο τίου 
 πληθου]-ς" και εἰπῖἶεν τ 
 αυτὴη o| ayyedos [Ku 
 20 ἰδου εν] γαστρι €xelts 
 και τεξ]η παίδιον | 
 και καλΊεσεις To οἶνο 
 pa αὐτου Ισμαηλ Ϊ 
 οτι επηκ]ο[υ͵]σεν ΚΙς 
 25 0 Os τη] ταπεινωσίει 
 σου outlos εσται al 12 
 γροικῖος ανθρωπος [ 
 
 at χειρ]ες αὐτου επι Ϊ 
 
 3. ἡ de: So the cursives fir (Holmes 53, 56, 129); καὶ DM, &c. The supposed stop 
 preceding is very uncertain, and may be a vestige of another letter. 
 
 7-8. Line 8 is shorter than would be expected, even when allowance is made, on the 
 analogy of ll. 12 and 18, for a blank space after the stop. But the y at the end of |. 7, 
 though broken, is highly probable, 
 
 14. There is no authority for wov, but some addition is ‘necessary to fill the lacuna ; 
 perhaps ἰδου came in here from 1. 20. 
 
 16. e&a|pOunOnoe|rali|: ἀαριθμηθησεται or ἀριθμησεται MSS. 
 
 20. ov seems to have been omitted after wov, as in mor (Holmes 72, 82, 129) Syr. 
 Chrysostom. δου is omitted in some MSS. of Philo. 
 
 21. παιδιον : so some MSS. of Philo ; vwov other authorities. 
 
 24-5. The addition of o θ(εο)ς after K[(vpio)s, as in fir, is indicated by the spacing. 
 
 1167. GENESIS xxxi. 
 
 IO X 11-4 cm. Fourth century. 
 
 This fragment of a leaf from a papyrus book is less ancient than 1166, but 
 still sufficiently early to be of some value. It is written in medium-sized sloping 
 uncials which may be roughly assigned to the fourth century. There is a loss 
 of five lines between the end of the recto and the beginning of the verso, so that 
 the number of lines on a page was about 22, and the leaf was nearly square in 
 shape. A comma-like mark divides two mutes in 1. 2; ν at the end of a line 
 
1105. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 
 
 is sometimes written as a horizontal stroke over the preceding vowel. 
 
 τ 
 The 
 
 chief characteristic of the text is a tendency to agree with combinations of 
 
 DEM against the Codex Alexandrinus ; an exception occurs in 1. 20. 
 
 Recto. 
 
 κοποὶν τῶν 
 
 [χείρων μου ιδὲν o Os κἾαι rey ξεν 
 [σε χθες αποἸκίριθεις de ΛαβανῚ ε[ιπε 
 τω πρν οΝ αι θ]υγαΐτερες θυ]γᾳ[τἹερ[εἰς μου 
 [νη μου καὶ ΕΝ οσα συ peat ἘΠΕ ε 
 [ortly Kat τῶν θυγαϊτε]ρίων μου] τι mon 
 ἰσω] ταυταις [σημερον ἡ τοις TeKvols αυ 
 [των] os erexov vuy ovy [δΊευρο διαζθω 
 
 10 [peda δι]αθηκην eywm καὶ ov και εἶσται εἰς 
 ἱμαρτυριῖον ava μεσον εἶμ͵ου και cou εἰ 
 πεν δὲ αὐτω ιδοὴυ ουθεις μεθ ἡμῶν εἶσ 
 τιν ἰδου o Os] μαρτυς ava μεσον εμου 
 και σου λαβων]) de ἴακωβ λιθον εστησίε] 
 
 [ 
 oe 
 15 [avrov στηλη]ν εἰπεν de LaxwB τοις 
 [αδελῴοις αὐτου συλλεγετε λίθους Kale 
 | 
 
 συνελεξαν λιθους καὶ]. ἐποίησαν βουνὸ 
 
 Verso. 
 
 . [σ]εν αἴυτον Bovyos paprupe εἰπεν de 
 Δ[α]βαν τω Ιακωβ ἰδου o βουνος ουτος 
 20 [καὶ ἢ] στ[ηλη αὐτὴ] ἣν εἶστησα ava 
 μεσίοὶν εμίου και σου μαρτυρίει o βου 
 νος ουτοῖς κ͵αι ἱμαρτΊίυρει ἡ στηλὴ [avTy 
 δια τουϊτ]ο [εἸκλί[η]θη τὸ ovopa Bovrios pap 
 Tupel καὶ ἡ opacis nv etdov επιδοῖι o Os 
 25 ava μέσον εμου Kal σοὺ oTt ἀποσΐτη 
 B 2 
 
 ΧΧΧῚ 42 
 
 43 
 
 44 
 
 45 
 46 
 
 48 
 
 49 
 
4 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 σομεθα ετερος amo] Tov ετεροὺυ εἰ τίαπει 50 
 
 voce εἰς Tas θυγατερας poly εἰ Anu 
 
 [Wln γυνίαιϊκας emt talt|s θυγαίτρασιν μου 
 
 opa overs μεθ ημωϊν) εἶστιν εαν τε 52 
 30 yap yo μὴ διαβω προῖς σε μηδε ov δια 
 
 [Bins προς ἐμε τον Boluvoy τουτον Kat 
 
 τὴν στηλὴν ταὐυτίην ἐπι κακια oO 83 
 
 6s Αβρααμ και o [θς Naxwp κρινει a 
 
 va μέσον ἡμωΐν και ὠμοσεν Ιακωβ 54 
 
 4-5. The blurred and broken letters are here difficult to identify, but the indications 
 favour the supposition that cov was omitted after a: θυγατερες, ov νιοι and ra κτήνη, as in EM, 
 various cursives and versions, and Philo. E omits o before wou and κτηνη before pov. 
 
 6. v of mavra was apparently repeated by mistake; cf. 1. 30, where there is an inadvertent 
 omission, and note on ll. 26-7. After opas E adds oda, with ra in place of ova; but these 
 variants are less suitable to the space. 
 
 7. τῶν θυγαϊτε)ρίων: so EM; ταις θυγατρασιν other MSS. (@vyarepes A), om. Philo. 
 
 9-10. διθηκην διαθησωμεθα FE. 
 
 12. Ιακωβ which stands after avrw in A was doubtless omitted in the papyrus, with 
 DIEM, ἄς. 
 
 13. Unless ἐστιν was divided εἰστιν, ἐδου (2M) seems rather better adapted to the space 
 than we (A); om. E. 
 
 15. εἰς στηλην (E) is also admissible. 
 
 18. αἴυτον : to ovoya αὐτου (E) does not suit. 
 
 20. avtn is omitted in DsillEM, &c. 
 
 23. ονομα : 50 DlM and a number of cursives; ovoya αὐτου A, ονομα του τόπου εκεινου E. 
 After Bovvos E reads μαρτυριου instead of μαρτυρει. 
 
 24. ἢ ορασις : OM. ἢ τὺ 
 
 edov: SO D (idov), εἰδεν Τὸ ; εἰπεν AM. 
 
 emdole: SO D8ilEM ; εφιδοι A. 
 
 26-7. ταπεινωσειεις Was perhaps written by a dittography for ταπεινώσεις ; cf.l. 6. M’s 
 marginal reading adicnoes does not help. For Anuwn D reads AaBous, E λαβης. 
 
 30. ]. eyo. 
 
 1168. JOSHUA iv-v. 
 
 7:3 X 6-5 cm, Fourth century. 
 
 A fragment from the bottom of a vellum leaf inscribed with well-formed 
 upright uncials of a medium size, and probably of the fourth century. ὦ is 
 shallow and high in the line, as in 847, A high stop is twice added in a blacker 
 ink than that used by the original writer. Eleven lines are lost at the top of 
 the recto, and the height of the leaf may be estimated at about 15-5 cm. 
 
1168. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 5 
 
 The character of the text can hardly be gauged from so small a sample, but 
 two agreements with B against A are noticeable, and the support against both 
 of a variant found in a few cursives. 
 
 Verso. Recto. 
 a ἜΠΟΣ ΤΩΣ iv. 23 [ore amleEnipavey Ks Neal 
 ἰσαν nv αἸπεξηΐρανεν το [o Os τον Ἰορίδανην πο 
 [Ks o Os ημων evirpo ταμον εκ TalY ενῖτρο 
 ἷσθεν ἡμων ews παρ σθεν των vilov Ind 
 5 [ηλθο]μεν: om@s γνω 24 ev τὼ διαβαινξειν av 
 σιν] παντα τα εθνη τους" και ετακηΐσαν 
 ἱτη5] yns οτι ἡ δυνα 15 αὐτῶν at διανοίΊιαι 
 [mils Ku ἴσχυρα εστιν Kal κατεπλαγησίαν 
 2-4. nv... ἐνπροσθεν ἡμων: F* omits ἣν and has τὴν epvdpay θαλασσαν in place of 
 
 ἐμπροσθεν ἡμων. ι 
 8. Κ(υριο)υ : so several cursives ; τοῦ κυριου BAF. 
 13. StaBaulew: so B; διαβηναι A, 
 
 14-15. ετακηΐσαν ... διανοίαι : sO Β ; κατετακησαν at διανοιαι αὐτων A. 
 
 1169. StT. MATTHEW’S GOSPEL vi. 
 
 8X 14-1 cm. Fifth or sixth century. 
 
 This is a fragment from the outer part of a vellum leaf, of which the upper 
 portion seems to have been cut off, while the lower is worm-eaten and decayed. 
 Two columns of about 27 lines each were contained on the page, and the original 
 dimensions of the leaf may be estimated roughly at 25x20 cm. No clear 
 traces of ruling are discernible. The hand is an upright uncial, rather large and 
 carefully finished, with strongly marked contrasts of light and heavy strokes. 
 It is of the same type as 848, and the fragment reproduced in Schubart’s Pap. 
 Gr. Berol. 44 a, and must belong to approximately the same period. The 
 text is divided up into paragraphs or verses, a new line with an enlarged initial 
 letter commencing each paragraph, much after the manner of, e.g., the Codex 
 Alexandrinus. 
 
6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Verso. 
 Col. 1. Col. ii. 
 } γίαρ vi. 8 
 [Ὁ] πηρ ὑμῶν [ 
 ων χρείαν EXE 
 απείχουσιν νὶ. 5 10 τε προ τοῦ ὑ 
 [τον μι]σθον pas airnoat 
 [avTw|py- αυτον. 
 [Suv δὲ oraly προσ 6 Ουταῖς ουἹν προσ 9 
 5 [εὐχὴ εἰισεῖλθε εἰς ευὐυχεσθαι υμε[ιεἸς 
 [To ταμειον σῆου : 15 ep ἡμῶν o εν 
 τοις OUVOLS 
 [αγιαἸσθη)τω το 
 ἰονομα cov] ελ 
 Recto. 
 Col. 1. Col. ii. 
 κηΐς nas els πεὶ vi, 13 
 20 ρασμὼν addAla pu 
 σαι ἡμᾶς anlo Tov : : 
 πονηρου" 30 Σὺ de [νηστευων vi. 17 
 Eav |yap| apne 14 αλειψίαι σου τὴν 
 [τ]οῖις avo Ta κεφαίλην Kat τὸ 
 25 ἰ[παραπτ]ωματα προσίωπον σου 
 αὐτῶν αφησει νιψίαι 
 και ὑμιν ο πηΐρ 
 ὑμῶν o οὐνίιος 
 [αὶν | 15 
 
 7. The vestige suits y and is inconsistent with a round letter ; it is thus most probable 
 that the MSS. did not agree with BN* in adding o 6(co)s before o m(ar)np. 
 
1169. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 7 
 
 13. προσευχεσθαι is for -σθε. 
 
 10. .. πειΐρασμον. 
 
 23. yap: Om. D*L. 
 
 28-9. The decipherment of the end of ]. 28 and 1. 29 is very uncertain. 
 
 1170. ST. MATTHEW’S GOSPEL x-xi, 
 22°9X 9 CM. Fifth century. 
 
 The following leaf from a papyrus book is complete at the top and bottom, 
 but broken at the sides; the surface is also very much damaged, and partly 
 owing to this cause, partly also to the brown shade of the ink used, decipher- 
 ment is in places extremely difficult and uncertain. Nothing of much importance 
 seems to be involved, for the text is not distinguished by accuracy. It is, 
 however, probably the oldest authority for the reading αὐτόν in x. 32; and an 
 otherwise unrecorded variant may be noted in 1.7. The rather widely spaced 
 lines are written in a good-sized upright uncial hand, which is less heavy and 
 probably rather earlier than that of 1169. An unusual characteristic is. the 
 avoidance of the ordinary theological contractions. 
 
 Recto. 
 ἐενπροσθεν [Trav ανθρωπὼν ομολο Χ. 32 
 [γ]ησω [καγω avrov ἐνπροῖσθεν του πατρος 
 μου τίου ely ουρανοις οσΐτις δὲ αρνη 33 
 ante pe ἐνπροσθεν τωῖν ανθρωπων 
 5 ἀαρνῆσ. Kayo αὑτον ενΐπροσθεν Tov 
 πατρος pov Tov εν ουραΐνοις μη ᾿ 34 
 ovy νομισήτε οτι ηλίθον βαλειν 
 εἰρηνην ἐπὶ τὴν γὴν [ovk ηλθον 
 [βαλειν εἰρηνὴν αἷλλα] μίαχαιραν 
 10 [ηλθον γαρ) διχασαι ανθίρωπον κα 35 
 [τα του πΊατρος avrov [και θυ 
 [γατερα κατα τὴς μῆτρος [avTns Kat 
 [νυμφην Kalra της πενθεῖρας auTns 
 [και εχθροι] του ανθρωΐπου οι οικι 36 
 15 [ακοι] avrov o φιλων [πατερα ἡ μὴ 37 
 ᾿ς Τερὰ ὕπερ εμε οὐκ εστΐιν μου a 
 
THE WOXYRHYNCHUSVPARY RI 
 
 Eos ο εὑρων τὴν Ψψίυχην avTov +e 
 αἰποΐλεσει αὐτὴν Kale ο απολεσας 
 τὴν ψυχὴν αὐτου ενΐεκεν pov 
 
 20 εὑρήσει αὐτὴν [o δ᾽]εχίομενος 40 
 ὕμας ene δεχεται κίαι o ἐεμε δε 
 
 χομενος δέχεται τοῖν αποστει 
 
 Verso. 
 
 [AavTa pe o dlexopevos προφητὴν 41 
 [εις ovop]a mpopytov μισθὸν προ 
 
 [φητου λημψεται και o δεϊχομενος 
 
 [ἰδικαιον εἾις ονομα δικαιου μισθὸ 
 
 [δικαίου λῆημψεται και os εαν πὸ 42 
 [ 
 
 ἰ 
 
 | 
 
 [Ὁ] 
 οι 
 
 Tlon ενα τῶν μικρὼῶν τούτων 
 ποτηριοὴν ψυχροῦ μονον εἰς ὁ 
 30 ἷνομα μ]αθητου ἀμὴν Aeyo ὕμιν 
 [ov pn αἸπολεϊσ]η τον [μισθον «αὖ 
 [Tov και] εἰ γε͵νε[τἼ]ο [ore ετελεσεν ὁ In ΧΙ ΟΣ 
 σους δι]ατασίσων τοιῖς δωδεκα pa 
 
 [θηταις] αὐΪτοὴν [με]τίεβη εκειθεν 
 
 35 του διδαἸσκ[ειῖν και [κηρυσσειν 
 [ev ταις] ποίλεσι]ν ἰαυτων o de Iw 2 
 [avyns αἰκοῖυσας ev To δεσμωτηρι 
 (© τὰ eplya tov Xpulolroly πεμψας 
 dia των ᾿μᾳθηΐτων αὐτου εἰπεν αὖ 
 
 ἰ 
 40 |T@ ov εἰ] Oo Eepyxoperios| ἡ [eTEpov 
 
 ~ WwW 
 
 ἱπροσδο]κωμεῖν Kat αποκριθεις o 
 
 [Inoous et\rev avrots [πο]ρευθεν τ]εῖς 
 
 [απαγγειΐλατε Loavyn a akov 
 
 [ere και βλεπετε τίυ]φλοι aval Bre 5 
 45 ἱπουσι Kat] χωλοι περιπατίουσι Ale 
 
 2. avrov: SO DL; ev avrw most MSS. 
 3. ovpavois. SO NSDEFGL, &C. ; τοις ovpavots BORK 0, apynonte is for -ται, 
 
 ~~ ννμδινι. 
 
11700. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 9 
 
 5. There is no room for ἀρνήσομαι or -pe, and the scribe evidently made some error ; 
 possibly he wrote apyyow. καγω avrov is the order of BRD; αὐτὸν καγω CEFGKL. 
 
 6. ουραΐνοις : 50 NCDEGKL ; τοις ουρανοις Β. 
 
 7. The insertion of ow before νομισητε is apparently peculiar to the present text. 
 βαλειν at the end of this line is placed after εἰρηνην in ἐδ, 
 
 10. av6[pwrov: υἱον D. 
 
 17. The conclusion of verse 37 καὶ οφιλων.. . . agtos, and verse 38 καὶ os ov AapBaver. . . 
 αξιος, are omitted. The former of these omissions, which the repetition of o φιλων and the 
 
 homoeoteleuton of αξιος made easy, occurs also in B*D, and the latter in M. Cf. note 
 on ll. 25-¥. 
 
 18. The vestiges at the end of the line are very faint, but seem to suit και rather 
 better than o fe (D). 
 
 25-7. Kat... λημψεται is omitted in D. 
 
 28. pukpov: ελαχιστων D. 
 
 29. Ψυχρου μονον : υδατος ψυχρου 1). 
 
 38. Χρι[σ]γοῖν. ΤἸ(ησονυ ΤῸ. 
 
 43. To Iwavyn N*, 
 
 48. D omits καὶ χωλοι περιπατουσι. 
 
 1171. ST. JAMES’S EPISTLE ii-iii. 
 II°5 X 4-3 cm. Late third century. Plate I (recto). 
 
 A strip from a leaf of a papyrus book, neatly written in an upright semi- 
 cursive hand which is more likely to belong to the latter half of the third 
 century than to the commencement of the fourth. The comma-shaped sign not 
 infrequently used is placed after the final consonant of non-Greek names. 
 πνεῦμα, κύριος, and θεός are contracted in the usual way, but πατήρ and ἄνθρωπος 
 are written out. If, as is probable, the lacuna at the bottom of the recto was 
 contained in six lines, the height of the leaf was about 16 cm. 
 
 The lines were of some length, and since the point of division is quite 
 uncertain I have not made a conjectural restoration of the gaps but only completed 
 imperfect words. The fracture along the right-hand side of the recto, except at 
 ll. 1 and 20, is practically straight. So far as can be judged the text was a good 
 one, being generally in agreement with that of the Vaticanus; but there is one 
 coincidence with C (1. 34) and one with L (1. 9) against the other more important 
 MSS., besides a probable divergence from B in 1. 15. 
 
 Recto. Plate I. 
 κ]αλως ποι[εις 11. 19 
 
 κα]. φριζουσιν θελέ[ις 20 
 Kleve οτι ἡ πιστις χίωρις 
 
10 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 AB\paap ο πατὴρ ημίων 
 5 ] ἀνενεγκας Icalax 
 ] θυσιαστηριον βλέπεις 
 | τοις εργοις αὐτου και εἰκ 
 ετε]λειωθη και εἐπληρ[ωθη 
 επιστ]ευσε Αβρααμ | 
 10 δ]ικαιοσυνηΐν 
 | εὖ epyov [ 
 Ka\t οὐκ [e|k πιστεωῖς 
 ΡἸ]ααβ᾽ ἡ ποίρἸ]νη ουΐκ 
 | υποδεξ[αμενη τίους 
 15 οδω εγβαλουσα alomep yap 
 χωρ͵)ις πνς vexpov εἰἶστιν 
 | χωρις εργων νεκρα Ϊ 
 διδασκαλοι γεινεσθε | 
 οΥτι μειζον κριμα λίημψομεθα 
 20 | yap πταιοῖμεν 
 
 Verso. 
 
 μετ]αγομεν tov κίαι 
 1 και] ὑπὸ αἀνεμων Ϊ 
 1 μεταγεται ὕπο [ 
 οπΊου ἡ ορμὴ Tov ευ[ἰθυνοντος 
 25 ουτωὶς Kal ἡ γλωσσα | 
 1 μεγαλα avye ἵδίου 
 υἹλην avamre Kale 
 koo|uos της αδικ[ιΊας [ 
 ] εν τοις μελεσίιν] nl pov 
 30 glopa και φλογι[ζουσα 
 γεν]εσεως Kat φίλογιζομενη 
 γεεΐννης aca yap φἴυσις 
 πεϊτεινὼν ερπετων | 
 
 δεδαμαῖσται και δαμαξεται Ϊ 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 23 
 
 24 
 
 25 
 
 26 
 
 ikea 
 
1171. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS VI 
 
 35 avOpwrlvn τὴν de ᾿“γλωσσίαν 8 
 duvlaralt] ανθρωπων αἰκαταστατον 
 1 μεστὴ tov θανατηῴορου 
 εὐυλογουἷμεν τον KV klar 9 
 
 καταρ]ωμεθα τουΐς 
 
 40 ομοιωσιν θυ [ 
 
 2. φριζουσιν is a misspelling of φρισσουσιν ; the interchange of o and ¢ is not uncommon 
 from an early period, e.g. P. Grenf. ii. 14 @ 17 ἀζμένως, P. Tebt. 35. 4, 16 ἐμύρνα. 
 
 9. επιστΊευσε: 80 L (-er); emorevoer de BNA, &c. 
 
 11. Considerations of space make it unlikely that rowvy was added after opare 
 as in KL. 
 
 15. Without yap, which follows ὠσπεὲρ in SACKL, the lacuna would be abnormally 
 short; B omits yap. 
 
 17. epyov: SO BN; των εργων ACK. 
 
 21. αὐτων μετ]αγομὲν > μεταγομεν avtwoy A. 
 
 22. aveywv σκληρων is also the order of BNC}; σκληρων avepov AL. 
 
 24. omjov: so BN; omov av ACKL. 
 
 26. μεγαλα αυχει : SO BAC* ; μεγαλαυχει ΝΟ ΊΙ,. 
 
 27. kale is omitted by N*. 
 
 31. γενεσεως nuov &. 
 
 34. Sedapalora και δαμαζεται: so C3; δαμ. καὶ δεδαμ. BRA, &c. 
 
 36. The initial a of αἰκαταστατὸν is represented only by a small vestige which might 
 equally well belong to a δ, but the spacing clearly shows that the papyrus followed the order 
 of BC; RAK have duvara: δαμασαι ἀανθρωπων, L δυναται avO, Sap. 
 
 38. k(upto)p : θεον KL. 
 
 1172. THE SHEPHERD OF HERMAS. - 
 19:2 X 12-9 cm. Fourth century. 
 
 Several fragments of the Hermae Pastor, both in Greek and Coptic, have 
 recently been obtained from Egypt, and their comparative frequency clearly 
 indicates the popularity of the book in the early Christian church. Those in 
 Greek include 404, P. Amh. 190, P. Berl. 5513 and 6789 (Berl. Klassthertexte, 
 vi. pp. 13-20), and a vellum fragment at Hamburg (Sztsungsb. d. Berl. Akad., 
 phil.-hist. Και, 1909, pp. 1077 sqq.); cf. 5 recto, where Mand. xi. 9 is quoted. 
 To this list has now to be added the present fragment, a nearly complete leaf 
 from a papyrus book, the two pages, which are numbered 70 and 71 respectively, 
 containing the greater part of Szm. ii. The script is a medium-sized sloping 
 
12 THE VOXYRAYNGHUSUPARY RI 
 
 semi-cursive which I should assign to the fourth century. v has a waved tail, 
 and the angular loop of the a is often considerably exaggerated. A somewhat 
 doubtful accent occurs in 1]. 2; there is no clear instance of punctuation. θεός 
 and κύριος are abbreviated in the usual way, but not ἄνθρωπος. A few corrections 
 have been made, and some at least of them are probably due to a different 
 though practically contemporary hand, which is perhaps also responsible for 
 the numeration of the pages. 
 
 The Greek text of this part of the Hermae Pastor is dependent upon the 
 fourteenth-century Codex Athous, since & contains only an earlier portion. 
 From |. 23, however, of the papyrus onward, P. Berl. 5513 is also available for 
 comparison. The latter comes from a roll which is most probably of the third 
 century and no doubt somewhat older than 1172. There is, however, a striking 
 uniformity in the testimony of the two papyri, and they are usually in agree- 
 ment as against the Athous, such discrepancies as they show (ll. 29; 36, 39) 
 being comparatively slight. This unanimity is most marked in the order of 
 words, and it is likely that these early witnesses are here generally the more 
 credible. Of the other variants the most noteworthy are those in ll. 4, 6,9 
 (disposing of an old crux), 10-11, 17, 18, 25, 26, and 47. 
 
 The collation given below is based on the 1877 edition of Gebhardt and 
 Harnack, whose symbols are reproduced: ca = Codex Athous, 1,1] = the old 
 Latin (Vulgate), L? = the Latin Palatine version, A = Aethiopic, C = Coptic. 
 
 Recto. 
 ο 
 καλον διδοι ερ[ριμμενη de οἸλιγον καὶ σαπρον φερει 
 [αὐτὴ οἷυν ἡ πα[ρ]αβο[λ]η εἶις τοὺς δουλους] του θυ κεῖται 
 ts πτίωϊχον Kat πλοΐυσιον πὼς φημι] κίε] γν[ω]ρισον 
 μοι αἰκου)ε φησιν [o μεν πλουσιος) εχίι χρηματα τὰ 
 5 δὲ προς τον KV πτωχέείυει περισπωϊμενοὶς περι 
 Tov πλουτον eavtou και ἰλι]ΐαν paxpaly| exer τίη)ν ev 
 τευξιν Kal THY εξομολογησιν προῖς τῇον KV 
 kat nv exet βληχραν και μικραν καὶ a.. nv pn εχίο]υ [ 
 σαν δυναμιν οταν ouy ἐπαναπαὴ emt Tov πενῆτα 
 10 0 πλούσιος Kat χορηγὴ αὐτω Ta δεοντα πι[στευει οτι 
 εαν εργασητε εἰς Tov πενητα δυνηθησεται Tov μι 
 
 σθον ευρειν παρα Tw Ow οτι ο πενὴσ πλούσιος εστίι 
 
15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 35 
 
 40 
 
 1172. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 13 
 
 εντευ 
 εν τὴ ξει αὐτου και εν TH εξομολογησίει] Kali] δυναϊμιν 
 
 μεγαλὴν exe παρα τω bw η [εν]τευξίις αἸυ[του ἐπι 
 Χχορήγει ουν ο πλουσιος τω πενήτι παντ αδ[ιστακτως 
 O πενὴς οὺὐν εἐπιχορηγούυμενος ὕπο Tov πλουΐσιου εν 
 τυγχάνει TH θω ευχαριστων avTo ὕπερ [Tou διδον 
 [τος] avTw κακεινος ETL Kal ETL ἐπισπουδαζξει περι 
 
 [του] πενητος ἵνα αδιαλιπτος γενηται ev [τὴ ζωὴ 
 ι 
 avtjov οδε yap ott ἡ Tov πενῆτος εντευξιἷΐς προσ 
 
 δεκτὴ] ἐστιν και πλουσια πρὸς KV αἀμῴφοΐτεροι ουν 
 TO εργον] τελουσιν o μεν Tevns εργαζεται [τὴ 
 
 | 
 [ 
 levrev|ge ev ἡ πλουτει nv ἐλαβεν mapa του [Ku ταῦ 
 την απο͵διδωσι τω Κῶ TW επιχορηγουΐντι αὐτω 
 
 | 
 
 kat ὁ πλοϊυσιος ὠὡσαυτῶς To mAovTos ὁ ελίαβεν παρα 
 
 Verso. 
 
 oa 
 του KU αδιστακτως παρίεχετε TH TEVNTL καὶ τοῦ Ϊ 
 
 v op a 
 To epyo.|.|. lleya ἐστιν καἰ] dextov παρα τω Oo Ϊ 
 
 OTL συνηκεν ἐπὶ TH TAOVTW αὑτοῦ και npyaca Ϊ 
 TO ἐπι τὸν πένητα εκ τῶν δωρηματων του κυ [ 
 και ετελεσεν THY διακονίαν ορθως παρα toils 
 ουν avOpwiros ἡ πτέλεα δοκει καρπὸν μὴ dé | 
 ρειν Kal οὐκ οιδία]σι [o|vde νοουσι οτι οταν αβροχια Ϊ 
 [γ]εν[η]ται ἡ πτελίεα)] exovca ὕδωρ τρεφει τίηϊν ap [ 
 πελ[οὴν καὶ ἡ αμπελ[ο]ς αδιαλιπτίο]ν exovoa To | 
 [υ]δωρ διπλουν τοῖν] καρπὸν αποδιδωσιν και ὃ 
 
 περ EavTNS καὶ ὑπερ τῆς TTEAEAS οὑτως ουν Kall 
 
 οἱ πεῖνητες ὕπεϊρ!] των πλουσίων ετυγχανον | 
 
 ἱ 
 [ 
 τες] προῖς τον Kv πληροφορουσι το πλουτος av 
 ἱτίων και marily οἷι πλουϊσΊιοι εἐπιχορηγουντες 
 [ 
 
 Tolls πενησι Ta deovTa πληροφορουσι Tas Wu 
 vane 
 [xas| avTwy γέιονε ovy apporepol κοινωΐνοι 
 
14 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 [του εἸργου του δικαίου TavTa ουν o Trolwy ov[k ey 
 [κα]ταλειφθησεται ὕπο Tov θυ adda εσταῖι γε 
 [ypa|upevos εἰς τας βιβλους των ζωντωΐν pa 
 
 45 [κ]αριοι οἱ ἐχοντες Kat συνΐεντες οτι πίαρα Tov κυ 
 [πἸλουτιζοντε ο yap ovviwy τουτο δυνηΐσεται 
 
 τι 
 [κ]αι διακονησε ta αγαθον 
 
 | θ᾽ παραβολη δ᾽ 
 
 1. dior... campov: δίδωσιν ἐρριμμένη δὲ χαμαὶ σαπρὸν καὶ ὀλίγον ca. There is no room 
 for χαμαι in the lacuna, which is already of full length. L has 221 /erra, but supports the 
 order of the papyrus by reading exzguum ef nugacem. 
 
 4. χρηΐματα : so LL.A3 χρήματα πολλά ca. 
 
 5-6. meptoma| jevo|s ... kat so ca; ΠΑ seem to have read περισπώμενος γάρ, 
 omitting καί, 
 
 6. eavrov: αὐτοῦ Ca. . 
 
 μακραν : μικράν ca LL A. Since μικράν is repeated immediately below, an avoidance of 
 this tautology would be an advantage, and μακραν in the sense of remote is not 
 inappropriate. 
 
 6-47. τ[η]ν ἐντευξιν καὶ τὴν eLopodoynow : τὴν ἐξομ. καὶ τὴν ἔντ. ca. LL omit τὴν ἐξομ. 
 
 8. βληχραν και μικραν : Ca again inverts the order. 
 
 a.. mv: avov ca, emended by Tischendorf to ἄνω ; cf. L? apud dominum (om. 1.1 A). 
 But neither ave nor avw suits the papyrus, where the termination is apparently nv. The 
 vestiges of the letter or letters intervening between a and ἡ are very slight, but ἀρχὴν is not 
 satisfactory since the long tail of a p should have left some trace, and this word would not 
 at all account for the corruption of ca. avny i.e. ανζθρωπινγην, which is a just possible 
 reading, would be better from the latter point of view, but the abbreviation is unlikely, 
 especially with ἀνθρώποις in 1. 31, nor does the adjective seem appropriate in itself. 
 
 9. ἐπαναπαη : this is no doubt the original of ca’s ἀναπλῆ, for which various conjectures 
 have been made (ἀναβῇ Geb.—Harn. with Hollenberg, ἀναπνῇ Hilgenfeld, δαπανῇ Harnack). 
 ἐπαναπάῃ is accurately translated by A (zuuzxus fuertt); L? (om. L’) has refictetur (reficttur 
 Dressel) pauper a divite, which is rather far from the Greek. ἐπάην and παήσομαι are attested, 
 but not apparently the subjunctive. 
 
 Q—I0. emt Tov πενῆτα o πλουσιος : ὁ πλ. ἐπὶ τὸν π. Ca. 
 
 10. χορηγη : χορηγήσῃ Ca. 
 
 IO-I1. πιἰστευει. .. εργασητ(αιδ : οἵ, L? credet utique dives quoniam st operatur ; πιστεύων 
 ὅτι ὃ ἐργάσεται Ca, confisus A, 
 
 duynOnoetar: δυνήσεται Ca. . 
 
 13. αὑτοῦ και ev τή : καὶ τῇ Ca: LL om. καὶ τῇ ἐξομολογήσει. 
 
 14. mapa... α)υϊτου) : ἡ ἔντευξις αὐτοῦ παρὰ τῷ θεῷ Ca. 
 
 15. The remains before the lacuna are also consistent with a, but it is desirable to 
 shorten the supplement, if possible. Perhaps the supposed tail of the uv of αὐτου in the line 
 above is an interlinear a. 
 
 16. ovv: d€ca. The v of ὑπο was corrected from o. 
 
 17. τω We)o...avtw: ca has αὐτῷ τῷ θεῷ, which Geb.—Harn. retain (αὐτῷ, τῷ θεῷ), with 
 
1172. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 15 
 
 no evident sense. Tischendorf’s reading εὐχαριστῶν is confirmed by the papyrus; (καὶ 
 εὐχαριστεῖ ed, pr. . 
 
 ὑπερ! περί ca. For ὑπερ cf. A orabit pauper pro divite ad dominum gratias agens, 12 
 gratias agit Deo pro eo qui triburt. 
 
 18. και ers: OM. Ca. 
 
 20. ἢ του πενητος εντευξιΐς : ἡ ἔντ. TOU π. Ca. 
 
 21. κ(υριοὴν : τὸν θεόν ca. 
 
 22--3. [rn εντευΐξι : οἵ, L?A oratione; τὴν ἔντευξιν ca. τὴ however is ἃ shorter 
 supplement than would be expected at the end of |. 22. A dot after ]é might be taken for 
 a high stop. 
 
 23. mapa: so P. Berl.; ἀπό ca. 
 
 25. To πλοῦτος 0: τὸν πλοῦτον ὃν ca. Ρ, Berl. is defective, but reads to πλουτος at I. 38, 
 and it is noticeable that in the present passage a reduction of two letters would give a line 
 corresponding better in length to those adjacent. The rare neuter would be more likely to 
 be converted to the masculine than vice versa. 
 
 26. maple|xer(ar); παρέχει ca. Ῥ, Berl. is again defective, but one or two more letters 
 in the lacuna would be an advantage, and here too the principle of dfficzlior lectio potior 
 may be applied. 
 
 27. The deletion presumably included the mutilated letter following o of epyov ; what 
 was Originally written is not apparent. The supposed y of μεγα is more like a τ. 
 
 28. Tischendorf’s reading συνῆκεν is confirmed; συνίει ed. pr. The word is not 
 preserved in P. Berl. ypyacaro is the form in P. Berl., εἰργάσατο ca; but the here is imperfect, 
 and py. might be read. 
 
 29. em: eis ca, P. Berl. 
 
 30. διακονίαν : so P. Berl, L?; διακ, rod κυρίου ca. 
 
 30-1. ros] ovy ἀανθρωποις : so P. Berl. ; τοῖς ἀνθ. οὖν ca. 
 
 22. orav: 80 Ρ, Berl. and cf. L? cum; ἐάν ca, efvams? A. 
 
 33. εχουσα vdwp: so Ρ, Berl.; va. ἔχ. ca. 
 
 34. το: 80 Ρ, Berl. οἵη. ο8. 
 
 35. αποδιδωσιν : 80 P. ΒΕΙ]. ; δίδωσι ca. 
 
 36. The papyrus apparently agreed with ca in reading εαὐτης (cf. 1. 6); avrns P. Berl. 
 
 ouvrws ovv: ouvtws P, Berl., οὕτω ca. L? A also omit ov». 
 
 37. ump]... €(v)rvyxavor[res]. This is also the order in P. Berl.; ca has évruyy. πρὸς 
 τὸν kK. ὑπὲρ τῶν π. 
 
 38. to πλουτος : so P. Berl.; τὸν πλοῦτον ca. Cf. 1. 25. 
 
 39- ἐπιχορήγουντες : χορήγουντες yr: Berl., Ca. 
 
 43. ὑπο: 80 P. Berl.; ἀπό ca, rightly corrected by Hilgenfeld. γεγραΐμμενος (P. Berl.) 
 suits the papyrus better than emvy. (ca), the fracture at the ends of 1]. 42-4 being practically 
 vertical. 
 
 44. tas βιβλους : so P. Berl. ca; A L? C have the singular. 
 
 46-7. 0 yap xrd.: so Ρ, Berl., with re only after διακονησαι ; om. ca. Cf. 1.1 poterct 
 aliquid mintstrare. τα ἀγαθὸν is presumably a slip for ro ay., τι being a variant for ro; cf. 1," 
 aliquid bonit operart, A bona opera agere, C διακονήσει τὸ ἀγαθόν. It is not clear what is the 
 original reading. 
 
 48. This line may be regarded as either an explzcet or an znczpit, though at the bottom 
 of a column the former is more natural. In either case the papyrus differs from the 
 ordinary arrangement, according to which the foregoing Szzlitudo is the second. It is to 
 be noticed that the hypothesis that in P. Berl. the usual order was observed implies, as the 
 editors have remarked, a very tall column, and the suggestion may now be made that 
 Sim. ii was there directly followed by Szm. iv. The other number, if it be a number, which 
 
16 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 stands in front of παραβολή may refer to some such larger division into sections as is 
 apparently also indicated by P. Amh. 190 (4). There are traces of ink in front of the 
 (quite doubtful) 6, but whether another figure preceded is not clear. 
 
 1173. PHILO. 
 Fol. 7. 17:5 15 cm. Third century. 
 
 The papyrus codex of which remains here follow was a large volume, 
 comprising numerous works of Philo. The surviving fragments are shown by 
 the numeration of the pages to be curiously scattered, and as many as four extant 
 books are represented, Sacrarum Legum Alleg. i, Quod Deterius Potiori Insid., 
 De Ebrietate, and De Mercede Meretricis. Moreover, some treatise or treatises 
 no longer extant were also included, for there is one nearly entire leaf which is 
 doubtless novel, besides some smaller pieces at present remaining unidentified. 
 These are reserved for a future volume, and I now print only such fragments as 
 I have been able to find of the four books mentioned above. 
 
 The leaves were nearly square in shape, each page containing 24-5 rather 
 long lines. The gatherings were of six sheets at least, as is shown by one sheet 
 of which the pages are respectively numbered 192, 193 (not published) and 214, 
 215 (Fol. 5). Down the middle of the inside sheet of the quire a narrow strip 
 of vellum was gummed in order to protect the papyrus against the binding string ; 
 both vellum and string still adhere to the margin between Fols. 2 and 4. That 
 more writers than one should be employed upon so long a MS. is not 
 surprising. Apparently three hands are to be distinguished. The most formal 
 of them is that of Fols. 2-3, a sloping somewhat negligently formed uncial of 
 rather less than medium size. Fols. 1 and 5-7 are in a sloping semi-cursive 
 hand, while Fol. ο is written in a less flowing round and upright script. All these 
 hands are of third-century type, and the codex may be regarded as of approxi- 
 mately the same antiquity as the Paris papyrus; the impossible date assigned 
 to the latter by Scheil (A7ém. de la Mission Arch. Frang. au Caire, ix. 2) has 
 been rightly questioned by Wilcken (ap. Cohn-Wendland, i. p. xlii) and Kenyon 
 (Palaeography, p. 145). In several respects these two early books show 
 similarities: the size of the leaf; the informal character of the hands (only one of 
 those in the Paris MS. can be described as ‘ une belle onciale’); and the occasional 
 insertion of breathings and accents. In 1178 these proceed from the diorthotes 
 who has throughout made occasional alterations, and to whom the signs of elision, 
 pagination, and to a large extent, at least, the punctuation by means of a high 
 dot should also be assigned. θεύς is regularly contracted in the usual manner, 
 
11738. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 1 
 
 and υ(ἱό)ς is written in Fol. 5 recto 25; but none of the other compendia common 
 in Christian literature occurs (ἄνθρωπος 5 recto 14, πατήρ, μήτηρ 5 recto 23, οὐρανός 
 7 verso 20). 
 
 Apart from obvious errors, several of which have escaped the corrector’s 
 vigilance (cf. e.g. 3 recto 9, 5 verso 8-9, 6 recto 3, 7 recto 10, 21, verso 6), the 
 text of the papyrus is fairly correct, and where the MSS. differ, commonly 
 supports the better reading; cf. e.g. 7 recto 3, 5,24. In a few places small 
 editorial emendations are confirmed (5 recto 2, 7 recto 20, 22; cf. verso 4). 
 Other readings peculiar to the papyrus, some of which may be right, while 
 others are doubtless wrong, occur at 1 recto 14, 5 verso 3, 19, recto 2, IO-II, 25, 
 " τεοῖο 2, 4, 12; 24, verso 6, 7, 12, and apparently 9 verso 7, recto 4, 11, 12, 16. 
 The qualification ‘apparently’ is necessary, because my collation of Fol. 9 has 
 to depend upon the meagre information of Mangey, since the treatise De Mercede 
 Meretricis is not yet included in Cohn-Wendland’s critical edition, which is 
 available for the preceding fragments. On the whole the papyrus leaves the 
 satisfactory impression that the text of Philo as reconstituted by modern 
 criticism is substantially sound. 
 
 Legum Alleg. i. 
 (Cohn-Wendland, i. 75, Mangey, i. 54.) 
 Our Verso: 
 ola 
 τη [9] Clans] εν μέσων Tor παρίαδεισωι Kat τὸ gv 56 
 λον τοῦ εἰδεναι γνωστον [καλου καὶ πονηρου 
 ἃ φυτευει ev Ty ψυχηι δενδρα ἀρετίης νυν 
 uTroypage|t] ἐστι δὲ ταυτα αἱ τε κίατα μερος 
 5 ἀρεται και αἱ κατ avTas ενεργείαΐι και τὰ 
 κατορθωματα᾿ καὶ Ta λεγομενα πίαρα τοις 
 φιλοσοφουσιν κ[α]θηκοντα" τίαυτα ἐστι του 
 παραδειίσου tla φυτα' χαρακτηρίζει μεν | 57 
 τοι TavTa δηλων οτι To ayaboy [Klat οφθη | 
 
 το vat καλλιστον εστι' καὶ απἰο]λαυσθηναι" 
 
 ] 
 evial yap Tov τεχνῶν θεωρ[ ιἐἴϊτικαι μεν [| 
 εισιν ov πρακτικαι Oe γεωμετρία ἀστρονο | 
 
 μ 
 μία" ενιαι de πρακτικαι δεν’ [ov θ]εωρητι | 
 ς 
 
18 
 
 ΓΒ 
 
 20 
 
 ΕΟ ΚΟ ΝΟ PATTY ΠΕ 
 
 και δὲ τεκτονικὴ χαλκευϊτικη)] και ovale 
 βαναυσοι λεγονται ἡ δὲ aplern Kat θεωρη 
 TLKN εστιν Kal πρακτικη" [Kat yap θεωριαν 
 
 ε 
 εἐχει OTOTE καὶ ἡ π᾿ αὐτὴν οἷἶδος φιλοσοφια δι 
 
 a τῶν τριων [αυτὴης)] μερῶν {Tov λογικου Tov 
 ηθικου τοῖν φυσικου καὶ] πρίαξεις ολου yap 
 [rov βιου ἐστι τεχνὴ ἡ αρε͵τη [ev w και at συμ 
 
 ἱπασαι πραξεις adda] καϊιτοι 58 
 
 Fol; i recto. 
 ο]β 
 
 ἶοτι και εἰς οἱρασιν ἐστιν wpaloy omEp ἣν τοῦ 
 [θεωρητΊ]ικου συμβολον" Kat καλον εἰς βρω 
 [ow omep| ἐστι του χρηστικου καὶ πρακτικου 
 [σημειον] το de ξυλον THs (wns εστιν 59 
 [In γενιἸκωτατη aplelrn ἣν τινες αγαθοτηΐτα 
 [καλουσι]ν' ad ns αἱ κατὰ μερος αἀρεται 
 ἰσυνιστανται] τουτου χίαριν κίαι μΊεσον [elle 
 δρυται [τ]ου παραϊδειϊσου" τηῖν συϊνεκτικω 
 
 τατὴν χωραν εχον' ἵνα ὕπο τω]νῚ εκατε 
 
 10 ρωθεν βασιλεως τροπον δορυφορηται" 
 
 15 
 
 οἱ δε λεγουσι τὴν καρδιαν ξυλον εἰρησθαι 
 (@ns: ἐπειδὴ αἰτια τε Tov ζην εστιν και 
 ἰτ]ην μεσίην του σωματίος] χωραν ehayev ὡς 
 [aly καθ αἰυτην] ἡγεμονικον ὑπαρχουσα' αλλ 
 ίουτοι μεν ιατ]ρικην δοξαν εκτιθεμενοι 
 ἱμαλλον ἡ φυσήκην μη λανθανετωσαν' 
 
 ἡμεῖς δὲ ὡς K\at προτερον ελεχθὴ τὴν γε 
 νικωτατην alperny ἰξυλῖον εἰρησθαι ἥἤω 
 
 20 [ott ἐστιν ev μ͵εσω | 
 
 ἱ 
 [ 
 [ns λέγομεν Tov|ro [uev ovy ρητως φησιν 60 
 [ 
 
 Φ e Φ Φ Φ e Φ 
 
1178. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 19 
 
 MSS. = MAPUFL. 
 
 ‘1 verso 1. rat παρ[αδεισωι: τοῦ παραδείσου UFL. 
 
 2. γνωστον : γνωστοῦ AP, 
 
 3. purever: φύει UL. 
 
 5. kar auras: κατὰ ταύτας UFL, 
 
 8. x of χαρακτηρ[εἾζει has been altered ; perhaps the copyist began to write a x. 
 
 μέντοι Tavta: μέντοι ye αὐτὰ ταῦτα MSS., but αὐτά is omitted in the Armenian. 
 
 9. δηλων ore: δηλονότι APU. 
 
 11. θεωρητικαι : θεωρηματικαί UF here and in ]. 13. 
 
 12. The first ε of εἰσιν is written over ἃ σ. 
 
 14. χαλκειΪτικη) : om. U. 
 
 15. και, which AP omit, clearly stood in the papyrus. UFL have θεωρηματική as before. 
 
 17. kat is omitted in L. 
 
 19. The size of the lacuna points to the omission of a before πρζαξεις, as in the 
 Armenian (so Turnebus and Cohn) ; ai πράξεις UF L, πρᾶξιν MAP. 
 
 21. « Of κα͵|ιτοι is only moderately satisfactory, and the preceding supplement is 
 somewhat short. 
 
 1 recto 1. wpaiov: ὡραίου AP. nv is omitted by UFL. 
 
 3. ἐστι: OM. Ls 
 
 4. Mangey reads καὶ σημεῖον, and there might be room for καὶ in the lacuna here. 
 5. [η γενιϊκωτατὴ : ἡγεμονικωτάτη N (excerpta Neapol.) Arm. 
 
 7. ἱδρύεται UFLN. 
 
 9. exov: ἔχων AP. 
 
 14. καθ αἴυτην ἢ]: κατ᾽ αὐτούς MSS, 
 
 15. δοξαν εκτιθεμενοι: ext. δόξ. ΑΡ. ἐκτεθειμένοι UFL. 
 
 17. γε[νικωτατην : ἡγεμονικωτάτην Arm. 
 
 Ouod Det. ἘΣ Insid. Soleat. 
 (Cohn-Wendland, i. 270, Mangey, i. 201.) 
 
 Fol. 2 recto. 
 
 | ατεκνι 
 [av ενδειξαμενη παντελη wlome[p| ὃ ο Bra 52 
 
 πτων Tov αστειον επιδεδεικται ζημιωὶν 
 t 
 
 ἰαυτον ovT® καὶ ὁ προνομιας Τοὺς αἸμενοὺυς 
 ς 2 
 
20 
 
 5 
 
 To 
 
 15 
 
 THE OXYRHYNGHUS PAPYRI 
 
 [agiwy Aoyw μεν εκείνοις epyw ὃ avTa| πε 
 
 [ριποιειταὶ ayabov paprupe de μου Tw do} 
 
 [yo ἡ φυσις και Ta akodrovdas αὑτὴ vopoble 
 1 line lost. 
 
 Fol. eirecto. 
 
 de υ͵πο vou κίυβερναν και nvloxelv Tas ado 
 yous| ev npliv δυναμεις ἐπισταμένου εαν μεν 54 
 
 [ 
 [ 
 [ovv] ns εἰπὸν εκατεῖρον λαχὴ τιμῆς αἰσθησις 
 τε κα]. vous avaykn [Tov κεχρημένον apdo 
 [ 
 
 Telplouls ewe ενεργείτεισθαι εαν δὲ moppw Tov 
 
 ΛΠ ἢ [απο νου [και αισθησεως ἀπαγαγὼν πα 
 TEpa μεῖν τῇον γίενησαντα κοσμον μητερὰ de 
 
 [την σοφι]αὶ]ν δι ns απετελεσθὴ To παν τιμῆς 
 αξιωθης αὐἷτος ev πειση δειται yap ovdevos ouTeE 
 [o] πληρης [.] θῖς οὐτε ἡ ἀκρα καὶ παντελὴς em 
 στημὴ wore [tov θεραπευτικὸν τουτων μὴ τοὺς 
 θεραπευομενουΐς avevdeets οντὰαὰς αλλ εαὐτον 
 μαλιστα [ωἸφελειν [ἱππικὴ μεν yap και oKvrAa 
 Κευτικηὴ [επι]στημη θεραπειας ἡ μεν ἵππων 
 
 ῃ δὲ σκυλακὼν ουΐσα ποριζει τοις ζώοις Ta ὦ 
 
 φελιμα' ov [εκ]είνα δειται 
 
 Fol. 4 verso. 
 ] διο[σει δὲ [rare 56 
 
 [ore ot μεν δεσποται varnpeciias ἐνδεεῖς [o de 
 
 [Os ov χρεῖος wore εκεινοις] μὲν Ta ὠφεληΐσον 
 
 [Ta avrous ὑυπηρετουσι τω ὃ οὐδὲν εξω [φι 
 
 ἱλοδεσποτου γνωμὴης mlapegovor βελτει[ωσΊαίι 
 
 ἱμεν yap οὐδεν ευρησουσι] tov δ[ε)]σποτικων 
 
 [wavtov εξ apxns οντων] αρ[ιστων peya Ϊ 
 
 [Aa ὃ αὐτόυς ονησουσι γνωρισθη]ναι Oa πῖρο 
 
11738. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 21 
 
 [μηθουμενοι ταυτὰ μεν] ο[υ]ν txavals] εἰρη 
 3 
 10 σθαι νομιζω προς τοὺς ev ἡ κἼακως ετερου ποι 
 
 ἰ 
 [ev δοκουντὰας ευρεθησαν) yap εαυτοΐυς εἶκα | 
 ἱτερον δρωντες ta ὃ εξη)ς epevynoopev εστι 
 [δε πευσις τοιαυτηὴ που] Α4βελ [o alde[A]hos σου 
 προς nv αποκρεινε͵ται" ου] γινωσκω" 
 
 15 [un φυλαξ του αδελφου) μου [εἶμι ἐγω" ουκοῦ 
 
 | Mss. ΞΞ UPHE. 
 2 recto I. ἀτεχνίαν UF. 
 4. 1 write αὑτὸν and ovrw (so HL) to shorten the supplement. The « supposed to have 
 been inserted is represented only by a tiny vestige, 
 
 8 recto 5. eve: Markland’s conjecture ἅμα is not confirmed. 
 9. 1. αξιωσης with the MSS. 
 
 13: [ωἸ]φελειν : ὠφελεῖ H. 
 
 13-14. σκυλευτική UF. 
 
 3 Verso 3. wore: or ws with UF. 
 
 6. δ[ε)σποτικωΐν : δεσποτικῆς HL. 
 
 12. ερευνησομεν : SO UF; ἐρευνήσωμεν HL, Cohn. 
 
 14. The supplement is slightly shorter than would be expected, even when the spelling 
 amokpeiverat ig assumed ; but there is no variant except that HL give ὅν for ἥν. 
 
 De Ebrietate. 
 (Cohn-Wendland, ii. 171, 212, Mangey, i. 358, 390.) 
 
 Fol. 5 verso. 
 σ[ιδ] 
 [και] αλγηδοΐν]α φυσει μαχομενας ωἷς 0] παλαι Ϊ 8 
 [os λΊογος [εἰἰς pray κορυφὴν συναψας [οἹ θς εκα [ 
 [replas εξ αν αἸγκη [9] αισθησιν οὐκ εἶν TavTw 
 διαλλαττουσιν de χρονοις ενειργασατίο κατα 
 5 τὴν φυγὴν της ετερας καθοδοὸν τὴ εν[αντια 
 ψηφισαμενος ovTws amo μιὰς ρίζης τίου nye 
 μονικου Ta τε ἀρετῆς και Kaklals δ)ιττία ave 
 δραμεν epyn μεταβλαστανίον)τα μίητε καρ 
 ποφορουντὰ εν τούτω οποτε μεΪν] γαϊρ] φίυλλο 9 
 
22 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCAUS PAPYRI 
 το poet Kal agbavevetat θατερον αρΐχεται avaBra 
 
 OTAVELY Και ὙΠ ἢ To εναντίοϊν ws ὑπο 
 λαβειν οτι exatepov τὴ θατερου δυσίχεραινο 
 eumpayla στελλεται δι ny αἰτιαν φυϊσικωτατη 
 Ιακωβ εξίοἾ)δον εἰσοδον Ησαυ παριστησίιν || εξηλ ? || 
 15 [[θε παλιν] ἐγένετο yap φησιν οσον εἶξηλθεν 
 Ιακωβ ηἠκειν Hoav ο αδελῴος αἰυτου μίεχρι μεν yap 
 ενσχολαζει και ενπεϊρ]ίιπατει [tn Ψψυϊχίη φρονὴη 
 σις ὑπερόριος πὰς ο αφροσίυνης εταιρος EKTETO 
 ἕευται emer ὃ αν μεταϊναστὴ γεγηθως κατει 
 20 σιν exeli\vos της [π]ολεμίιου καὶ δυσμενους δι nv 
 ηἰλ]αυνζεῖτο Kale εφ]υγαίδευετο μηκετι Tov αὑτον 
 χωρἰοὴν [ο]ικ[ουσης" τὰ μεν ovy weaver προ 
 [οἱμιᾳα τηΐς γραϊφης αρκίουντως λελεκται Tas 
 
 δ᾽ αποδι[ξεις εκἸαστων πρίοσαποδωσομεν ἀπὸ 
 
 Fol. 5 recto. 
 ote 
 
 [τῇου πρίω |rov mpwrov ἀρξαμενο" διδαΐσκειν 
 [τὴ]ν τοινυν απαιδευσιαν [του λίηρ]ειν [Klalt] aulap 
 [τανει]ν αἰιτιαν εφαμὴν εἰναι καθαπερ μυριοις | 
 των αἸἰφρονων τὸν πολυν ακρατον' απαιδευσια Ϊ 
 [yap των ψυχης αμαρτηματῶν εἰ δει ταλὴη 
 [θες εἰπεῖν To ἀρχεκακον ad ἧς womep απὸ πὴ 
 [yns ρεοΊυσιν [ale [τ]ου βιου πραξεις ποτιμον μεν 
 [kat σω]τηριον οὐδενι ναμα εκδιδουσαι το] παρ 
 [amav αλμΊυρον de νοσου καὶ φθορας rows [χ]ρὴ 
 10 ἰσομενοις] αἰτίον' ουτῶς [ylovv..... ους 
 
 κατα ανα]γώγων Kat απαιδευτων ὁ νομοὸ 
 
 [θετης φοῖνα ὡς κατ ovdevos [}ε]ισως ετερου 
 
 ἱτεκμηρι]ον de τινες εἰσιν οἱ μὴ επιτηδευσεῖι] 
 
 [μαλλον] ἡ φυσει συμμαχοι παρα. τε ἀνθρω 
 15 [mols και] εν Tolt|s adAots γενεσι τῶν ζωων" ἀλλ 
 
 [ovde μανεις erelpovs αν εἰπίοι] τίς 7 [τους [τοἸκ[ ε 
 
 ΙΟ 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
1173. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 
 
 [as evar κηδεται yap ald{i|daxz[m 7\n ducer To 
 ἱπεποιῆκος altel Tov γ)ενομενου και σ[ω]τηριας 
 [avrov καὶ διαμονὴης τηΞ5] εἰισ]αϊπαὶν πρίοἹνοια[ν] 
 20 [| 
 
 ἐχει Tous ovv εκ φυσεως σἸννα[γ͵ωνιστας υἱπαρ) 
 
 [xovTas εἰς εχθρων μετ]ελβει]ν Ae εσίπου] 
 
 ἰδασε κατηγορους επ)ιστησας Tous ὅδΊεον 
 
 ἱτως αν συναγορευονΐτας πατίερα Kat p\nTepla 
 [wv uh wy εἰκος ἡν] σωζεσθαι μ[ονων)] πα[ρ]απο 
 5 | 
 
 25 [AwvTat εαν yap τιν]. φησι He vs [απειθ]ης Kale a 
 
 Fol. 6 recto. 
 
 ἡμΊων: συμβολοκΐοπων 14 
 λιθοβολησουσΊιν avrov ot | 
 
 | movnpov εξ ηἡμίων 
 
 Fol. 6 verso. 
 
 τίουτο οκνω | 
 προ]διδοναι διεγίνωκοτα 
 
 λεκίτεον" o τε ἴδε] μη | 
 
 ΠΟΙ 7) recto. 
 von 
 opvis Kal Ta παραπλήσια TrolKiAws apTva|at| 219 
 
 και κατασκευασαι καὶ oa αλλα oa ηδυναι 
 
 περιττοι τὴν επιστημὴν [εἾισιν ρήγαν ἐχῦ 
 oWapTuTal μυρια yap χώρις ὧν ηκουσαν 
 5 ἢ εἰδον αλλα εκ τῆς συνεχοὺυς MEAETNS και 
 τριβης τῶν εἰς αβροδιαιτον και τεθρυμμε 
 νον tov aBwrov βιον επινοησαι δεινοι" Ὶ 
 
 23 
 
24 
 
 Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 LH E SOAXAVYRAYNCHUS PAPYRT:: 
 
 adda yap οὑτοι παντες εδειχθησαν evvou 
 
 χοι σοφιας αγονο]ι προς ον δὲ συμ[βατηριἼους 
 τί Ἴθεται σπονδ᾽ αἷς ο γαστρις βασιλεὺς [vous 
 olvoxoo|s] nv φιλοίνον yap υπερφυΐ. . 1. . .. 
 To ανθ]ρἠίωπων γενος' Καὶ προς μονον εστι 
 τουτο διαφ)εροντως akoplela[Toly εἰι] γε ὕπνου 
 μεν Kat εδωδης Kalt] συνουϊσιας] καὶ τῶν ομοι - 
 ὧν αἰπλη)ρωτ[ο]ς οἰυ]δεις axpla|rov δὲ σχεδὸ 
 αἀπανΐτες Kat μαλιστα ols TO πραγμα ασκει 
 ται πιονΐτ]ες yap εἶτι diy joo |e [κ]αι ἄρχονται με 
 απο [των βραχυτίερω)ν κυαθων' προΐοντες 
 
 [Cle ταῖς μειζοσίιν οι]ν[οἸχοαις evyew παραγ 
 γελλουσιν' emeidayv| de ἀακροθωρακες γενομε 
 
 νοι Kat ανθωσΤινῚ ουκ[εῖτι k[plalre|w εαὐτων 
 δυναμενοι Tas οινηρυσειΐς K\al αμυστεις 
 
 καὶ τοὺς κρατηρ]α])ς οἷλους προσενεγκαμενοι 
 
 akpatous σπαϊσιῖν αθρωους μεχρι αν ἡ Ba 
 
 Fol. 7 verso. 
 σοθ 
 
 [θ0]Ίει ὑπνω δαμασθωσι ἡ τῶν ογκων απο 
 ἱπ]Ἰληρωθεντων ὑπερβλυσὴ το επεισχεομε 
 
 νον" ἄλλα καὶ TOTE ομὼς ἡ ἀπλῆστος εν av 
 τίοι)ς ορεξις ὠσπερ ETL λειμωττουσα μαι 
 
 μαι εκ yap αμπελου Σοδομων ἡ αμπελος 
 αὐτῶν: nv φησι Mavons: και ἡ Κληματεισα av 
 
 tov ek Tomoppas: ἡ σταφυλὴ αὐτῶν χλ[οΐης 
 βοτρυς πικριας avtois: θυμος δρ[αΐκοντων 
 
 0 ἰοινοῆς αὐτων' Kat θυμοῖς] ασ[π͵]ιδων ava 
 
 10 [τος] Σόδομα μεντοίι] στειρωσις και TU 
 
 φίλω]σις ερμηνευεται apmedrw [Ole Kale τοΊ]ι[ς 
 εξ aurns ylvopevol|s| απεικαζει τοὺς οἱ 
 vopruly|tas και των α[σχίστωΐν ηἼδονων 
 
 ἡττοὺυς a [δ᾽ αἰνιττεται τοιαυΐτα εσῖτιν εὐφρο 
 
 220 
 
 221 
 
 222 
 
 223 
 
1173... THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 25 
 
 τ5 συνὴης μεν afAlnOous [οἹυδὲν ενπίεφ]υκεν ty 
 του φα[υΐλου ψυχὴ φυτο[ν) ατε οὐχ υἱγιαι)ν[ο]υσα[ις 
 κεχρημένη ρἧιζαις αλλ εἸμ[πεπρησμῖεναις 
 και τεφρωθέι]σαις ἰοποτε] ανθ vdatos τας 
 
 κεραυνιους φλογας Olu τη]ν Kata aoleBlov 
 20 Kadws δικασαντος δικ[η»} 0 ουρανος allo] 
 
 “βεστους ενειῴε ἀκροτίη)τος ὃ επιθυμι 
 
 ας τῆς εστειρωμενης Ta καλα Kalt| πεπήρω 
 
 μενῆς προς παντὰα τὰ θεας αξἤι]α nv αμπε 
 
 Aw παραβεβληκεν οὐχι TN KapTrov 
 
 MSS. = GUFH. 
 
 5 verso 3. εξ ανζαϊγκης] : om. MSS. 
 6. ψησάμενος for ψηφι. G. 
 8. μεταβλασταιΊον]τα: |, pyre BX. with MSS. (μήποτε H). 
 9. tovrw: ταὐτῷ rightly MSS. 
 10. adhavevera is for αφαυαινεται. 
 13. There hardly seems to be room in the lacuna for φυσικωτατὴν τὴν or φυσικωτατα τὴν, 
 as conjectured by Wendland, and probably the papyrus agreed with F in omitting την. 
 14-15. Why εξηλ ᾽7θε παλιν was originally written is not clear. The letters θεπαλιν have 
 dots placed above them. 
 τό. The supplement at the end of the line is slightly longer than would be expected. 
 17. περιπατεῖ F, 
 18. was: om. L. 
 Ig. ere: ὃ av: ἐπειδὰν δέ MSS. 
 
 5 recto 2. [ryly... απαιδευσιαν : so Turnebus, Wendland ; τῆς ἀπαιδευσίας UFH, τῆς 
 ἀπαιδευσίαν G. 
 
 [rlov: so Wendland with Richter ; om. MSS. 
 
 6. πηΐγης : γῆς G. 
 
 8. ουδενι : so D (Io. Damasc. Sacra Paral.); οὐδὲν οὐδενί MSS. 
 
 εἐκδιδουσαι : SO FH; ἐκδιδοῦσα GD, Wendland, ἐκδιδοῦται U. 
 
 10-11. The reading of the papyrus was evidently longer than the ordinary text, 
 which is γοῦν κατὰ ἀναγώγων. If [kara avalyoyov is rightly restored, something additional 
 preceded. 
 
 I2-1I4. ws... συμμαχοι : OM. Η. 
 
 20. ovv: om. F. 
 
 23. cvvayopevor|ras (Wendland) suits the space better than συναγορεύσονἾτας (GUH) ; 
 συναγορεύοντα F, 
 
 24. παΐρ]αποΐλωνται : so GUH, Wendland ; παραπόλλωνται FL. παραποΐλλωνται would 
 be an irregular division. 
 
26 THE OXYRHYNCAHUS PAPYRI 
 
 25. nt u(to)s: υἱὸς ἡ MSS.; but ἢ vids is the order in the LXX (Deut. xxi. 18). U omits 
 ἀπειθὴς .. . φωνῆς. 
 
 6 recto 3. ημίων : |. ὑυμων with the MSS. 
 6 verso 3. The deletion of δε (om. MSS.) is probably due to the corrector. 
 
 7 recto 2. κατασκευασαι : σκευάσαι H. 
 
 3. εὐτρεπεις : SO Mangey and Wendland from a Trinity College MS.; evmpemeis others. 
 The corrector’s evrepzeis is novel. 
 
 4. yap: om. MSS. 
 
 5. ἢ: καὶ G. 
 
 συνεχους : SO H, Wendland; συνεχούσης GUF. 
 
 6. των: so GF: τόν U, τῆς H. 
 
 10. τίθενται HL. 1. yaorpos. 
 
 11. ἦν οἰνοχόος F, At the end of the line ὑπερῴφυως was originally misspelled, but what 
 was written is doubtful. | 
 
 12. esr: om. MSS. 
 
 20. The papyrus confirms Wendland’s insertion of δέ, which the MSS. omit, after 
 ἐπειδάν. 
 
 21. καὶ avOoo{ tv] : ]. χλιανθ. with the MSS. 
 
 22. ownpuoe|s: the papyrus gives the correct spelling (Turnebus); οἰνηρεύσεις MSS. 
 
 αμυστεις : τοὺς ἀμυστεῖς MSS., ras ἀμύστεις Turnebus, Wendland. H omits ras oi... . 
 προσενεγκάμενοι. 
 
 24. ἀκρατους σπαΪσιἷν: ἀκράτου σπῶσιν U, Wendland, ἀκράτους πίνωσιν GFH, ἀκράτους 
 πίνουσιν Vulg. ὃ in the papyrus has been altered apparently from «. 
 
 αθρωους : ἀθρόως MSS. The spelling μέχρι is also found in G; μέχρις others. 
 
 7 verso 1. After δαμασθῶσιν H repeats οὐκέτι κρατεῖν ἑαυτῶν δυνάμενοι. 
 
 3. ev: om. U. 
 
 4. o Of ope&is has the appearance of having been crossed through. 
 
 papa: μαρμάζει MSS., μαιμάζει Benzelius, Wendland; μαιμᾷ was conjectured by 
 Mangey. The stroke above « apparently here does duty for a circumflex accent ; a some- 
 what similar stroke is employed in the Coptos papyrus of Philo, according to Scheil, p. iv. 
 
 5. ἀμπελου: τοῦ ἀμπέλου GUF, τὸ aun. H, τῆς ἀμπ. Turnebus, Wendland. 
 
 6. nv: 7 MSS. κληματεισα is a slip for κληματις. 
 
 7. xoAns: σταφυλὴ χολῆς MSS., as in the LXX. 
 
 8. ὁ βότρυς H. 
 
 II. ἄμπελος H. 
 
 12. οινοφλιυΐγας : oivod. καὶ λαιμαργίας MSS. (om. καί G). 
 
 14--Ἄ15. ἀφροσύνης F, εὐφροσύνη μὲν ἀληθῇ οὐδέ H. 
 
 15-16. τῆς... ψυχῆς H. ῴφιλαύτου for φαύλου 1,. 
 
 17. A dot at the end of the line is probably accidental. 
 
 19. If ἀσεβων was written, the letters «8 were strangely cramped; perhaps e was 
 omitted. 
 
 20-21. For the alteration of the word-division cf. Fol. 9 recto 17. 
 
 21. evecbe: ἔνιφεν F, ἔνηφεν UH, ἐνέφηνεν G. 
 
 axpor|n|ros: so GUFL?, ἀκρότητα HL}; ἀκράτορος Wendland with Mangey. 
 
 22. Ta... πεπηρωμενῆς : OM. We 
 
| fo) 
 
 20 
 
 1173. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 
 
 De Mercede Meretricts. 
 (Mangey, ii. 268.) 
 Fol. 9 verso. 
 
 [ra αφΐην και πασία]ν αἰσθησιν Kat τῶν τίη] ak 
 [πὸ aes abnovvaca προσαγωγῶ" τας αλλας 
 [νοσους] καὶ κηρας eauTns οὐκ εμηνυσεν' αἷς 
 
 [εξ αν]αγκης εκεινα αἰρουμενος χρήσηι ἵνα 
 
 [avpa τι]νοῖς ωἸφελιας ἐπαρθεὶς evTos ἀρκυωὼν 
 AnPOn|s [ισθι οἱυν ὦ ὀῦτος ὅτι γενομενος Pit] 
 ληδονοὶς πίαντα) εξεις ταυτα' πανουργος O[pla 
 gus αναρμοστΊος αμ εἤπικτος δυσχρήηστος 
 ἐκθεσμος αρ]γαλέος: ακραχολοῖς)] avemioxe 
 
 χνος αδιαγω]γος αδικος avicos ακΚοινωνητο["] 
 
 [ 
 [ 
 [ 
 [ 
 [Tos φορτικος αἸνουθετητος evxepns κακοτε [ 
 [ 
 [ασυμβατος] ασπονδος meoveKTns KaKovo 
 
 [ 
 
 μωτατος adios alorkos ἀπολις craciwdns 
 
 b ‘ 
 ατακτὸς aceBns| aviepos αἴδρυτος αστατος 
 ανοργίαστος βεβηλοὴς ενᾶγης᾽ βωμολοχος ada 
 
 θηριωδὴς avdpamodwdns δειῖΐλος ἀκολαστος 
 
 | 
 [ormp παλαμναιος ανελευήίθερος ἀποτομος 
 ἰ 
 [akoopos αιἰσχρουργος αἰσχροπαθης] ἀχρω 
 ἰ 
 
 ματος ἀμετρος ἀπληστος αλαζων] δοκησι 
 
 x 
 [copos avOadns Bavavaos Backavos φιλε]] ν]]} 
 
 Fol. 9 recto. 
 
 [τοῖς δυσωνυμος δυσευρετος Ova .[.....- 
 εξ[ω]λης κακονοὺυς ἀσυμμετρος ακαΐιρολο 
 
 ι 
 γος μακρηγορος ἀδολε[σχης αερομίυθος Ko 
 
 λαξ νωθης απερισκεπτος απροορίατος a 
 
 27 
 
28 Se WHEGONY RH YNCHUS WAT YR 
 
 5 προνοήητος ολιγωρος απαρασκευοῖς απει 
 ροκαλος πλημμελὴς σφαλϊλομἸενοῖς διαπι 
 πτῶν αδιοικητος απροστ[ασιασΊτος λιχνος 
 ayopevos διαρρεὼν εὐυενδίοτος δολιωτατος 
 διχονοὺυς διγλωσσος επιβοΐυλος ενεδρευ 
 
 10 TiKos ραϊδιουργος αδιορθωτῖος evdens aet 
 
 σ @ 
 aBeBaos adnrns [{εΠ]π|[οἤμενος glopa xpope 
 vos emtBovdos: επιχείρητος επίιμανης are 
 Kopos φιλοζωνος δοξοκοπος β͵αρυμηνις Ba 
 
 Y 
 ρυσπλα[ νΐχνος βαρυθυμος βαϊρυπενθης duo 
 15 opyntos ΨψοφοδεηΪς] υὑπερθεΐτικος μελλητης VU 
 ποπτος αἀπιστος ἰδυσιατος καχυπονοὺυς δὺσ] 
 
 σελπις ἜΣΕΙ Σ [εἐπιχαιρεκακος λελυττηκως 
 
 παραϊἰκεϊκομίμενος αδιατυπωτος κακομη 
 
 xavios αἰσχροκερδὴηὴς φιλαυτος εθελοδουλος 
 20 εθεΐλεχθρος 
 
 9 verso. The page-numbers of this leaf are not preserved, the upper margin being 
 imperfect. 
 
 I-2. Tol... προσαγωγωι tas: 50 Mangey with M Vat; τῶν... προσαγωγάς others. At 
 the beginning of |. 2 there has been some correction of axpoavews, but its nature and reason 
 are doubtful. Besides adding a above the line, the second hand seems to have 
 retouched the ε. 
 
 3. ἐμηνισεν Was apparently written by the first hand. 
 
 6. οἷυν: so Mangey with M; om. others. 
 
 7. εξεις : ἔσῃ Mangey with no v.1. 
 
 9. axpaxodo|s|: ἀκρόχολος Mangey. 
 
 20. For another substitution of y for an original » cf. recto 14. 
 
 9 recto 1. The vestige of a letter before the lacuna is indecisive between δυσεῴικτος 
 (M) and δυσφευκτος. 
 
 3. y Of μακρηγορος has been altered, perhaps from A. The corrector’s spelling αἰδολεσχης 
 is found in MSS. 
 
 4. After νωθὴης the ordinary text has βαρυπενθής, δυσάλγητος, ψοφοδεής, ὑπερθετικός, which — 
 words occur below in ll. 14-15 with the variant δυσοργητος for δυσάλγητος. 
 
 8. εὐενδίοτος: so vulgo; dvevevdoros Mangey with M. In ayopevos the remains of the 
 letter following a suggest y rather than y. 
 
1178, THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 29 
 
 1o. The first p of padiovpyos has been corrected; apparently 6 or A was originally 
 written. 
 
 At the end of the line ae, which is absent in M, is required to fill the space. 
 
 II. emopevos, aS Originally written, is the ordinary reading; ἐπτοημένος M. The 
 corrector’s σπώμενος is not mentioned as a variant by Mangey. 
 
 12, emBovdos: om. vulgo. The word has already occurred in ]. 9. 
 
 extxetpntos is found as a v.1. in Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. iv. 29 3 εὐεπιχείρητος vulg. 
 
 14-15. Cf. note onl, 4. The letters om in ὕποπτος have undergone some correction. 
 
 16. απιστος: om. vulgo, the word having occurred above (Mangey, p. 268. 42); cf. 
 note on |, 12. 
 
 17. εριδακρυς, v.1, apidaxpus, which is the usual form. 
 
30 LAEVONYRAYNCHUSYPAPYRI 
 
 If, aNEW CEASSICAT ΕΝ s, 
 
 1174. SOPHOCLES, /chneutae. 
 
 Height 18-3 cm. Late second century. 
 Plate II (Cols. iv—v). 
 
 That Satyric Drama should be represented by but a single play, and that too 
 by the youngest of the three great tragedians, has often been deplored. A 
 specimen by Aeschylus, commonly reckoned the greatest exponent of the art 
 (Diog. Laert. ii. 133, Pausan. ii. 13. 5), or of Pratinas, might have been a more 
 welcome gift, but in presenting us with the considerable remains here published 
 of the /chneutae of Sophocles, fortune does something to remove a reproach 
 and to fill one of the many gaps in the history of Greek dramatic art. 
 
 The greater part of this papyrus was obtained in 1907, but some minor 
 fragments made their appearance close by in the previous winter, when the main 
 portion of 1175 was found. That text is apparently a sister-MS. to the present, 
 and the work of the same scribe; and it is quite likely that some of the smaller 
 pieces placed there belong to 1174, while, on the other hand, among the mis- 
 cellaneous fragments assigned to the /chneutae there may be a few stragglers 
 from 1175. The difficulty of distinguishing is further increased by the fact that 
 the finds to which 1174 and 1175 belong include a number of prose fragments 
 written in a closely similar if not identical handwriting. 
 
 This hand is seen at its best in 1174. It is a fine specimen of the common 
 oval type, slightly inclined, and executed with much firmness and precision. It 
 may, I think, be assigned with probability to the closing decades of the second 
 century, a date suggested as well by the character of the uncial script as by 
 the occasional cursive marginalia. The columns, which contain from 26-7 lines, 
 tend to lean over a little towards the right, so that the last line of a column 
 generally projects to the left of the first by the space of two or three letters. 
 Choral odes are distinguished from iambics by indentation, as in the Aypszpyle 
 papyrus (852), where too, as here, the parts of an iambic verse which is divided 
 between two or more speakers are written below one another in separate lines 
 (viii. 15 sqq.; cf. 1177). Paragraphi and diaereses were inserted by the original 
 scribe, and to him are also due the stichometrical figures, which mark off the 
 lines by hundreds (cf. e.g. 841, 852). Stops, which are usually in the form of 
 a high dot, though points in the medial and low position occur, accents, breath- 
 ings, marks of elision and long or short quantity, all of which are fairly frequent, 
 and other occasional symbols, including a low-placed comma to separate words 
 
1i74. (NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 31 
 
 (viii. 19; cf. e.g. 1082), the coronis marking the beginning and end of the first 
 chorus (iii. 4, 19), and the y surmounted by an iota sometimes inserted as a ota 
 bene in the left margin, are largely, at any rate, subsequent additions, often easily 
 distinguishable by the darker colour of the ink; and they may be attributed 
 to the revisor who has not only corrected the text but inserted a number of 
 various readings. Some of these he kindly refers to their source, the authority 
 most frequently named being Theon, a grammarian who flourished in the 
 Augustan period and was probably cited in 841. ii. 37. A few references are 
 made to Apy and Ap, of which the former probably, and perhaps the latter also, 
 means Aristophanes (cf. 841), and to a name appearing as N with a vertical 
 stroke through the middle, possibly Nicanor (cf. note on iv. 23). Explanatory 
 notes are rare; there is one of some length apparently in Frs. 23 (a), (6), while 
 a bare gloss occurs at iii. 6. The dramatis personae are specified here and there ; 
 a single stage direction is put in the body of the text atv. 2. The accentual 
 system, which is similar to that of other papyri of the period (e.g. 841, 852, 
 1082), calls for no detailed notice. 
 
 The numerous fragments in which this papyrus was recovered have for- 
 tunately fitted together in a very satisfactory way, producing large remains of 
 seventeen columns from the beginning of the play. Of these the first fifteen are 
 certainly successive, as is shown by the stichometry ; the remaining two, which 
 are very scantily represented, perhaps follow immediately, and at any rate are 
 not separated by more than a slight interval; cf. the note on Col. xvi. Up to 
 a point the course of the action is thus clear ; and the story of the /chneutae 
 turns out to be something very different from what it was conjectured to be 
 by Welcker, to whom the title suggested the wanderings of Europa (Wachtrag, 
 pp. 311-12). Yet one of the three extant fragments, had its reference been per- 
 ceived, would have given the clue: the fragment which describes the abnormal 
 growth of the youthful Hermes and occurs in the papyrus at xi. 12-13, establish- 
 ing beyond question the identity, already sufficiently evident, of the drama. It 
 is the myth of the infant god’s exploits, his theft of Apollo’s cattle and his 
 invention of the lyre, that provides the plot. The scene is laid on Mt. Cyllene 
 in Arcadia (ii. 4), and the characters are Apollo, Silenus and the Satyric chorus, 
 the nymph Cyllene, and doubtless Hermes himself, though the papyrus breaks 
 off before he appears. Inthe πρόλογος Apollo announces the loss of the cattle, 
 for which he has vainly sought in the northern districts of Hellas, and offers 
 rewards for their discovery (i-ii. 11). | Silenus then comes forward, with the 
 Satyrs in attendance, proffering his services, and Apollo promises them their 
 freedom, as well as gold, for success (ii. 12-iii. 4). The Chorus sing a short ode 
 (iii. 5-19) and then, urged by Silenus, start out on the quest; they are the 
 
32 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 ‘Trackers’ from whom the play was named. Confused traces of the cattle are 
 soon found (iv. 15-v. 19), leading towards the entrance to a cave-dwelling (ῥῆγμα 
 γῆς, Philostrat. /mag.i. 26). But at this point the seekers are alarmed by strange 
 sounds, the notes of the newly-invented lyre upon which Hermes was playing 
 within (v. 20-vi. 6). Silenus upbraids them roundly for their cowardice, and 
 promises them the encouragement of his presence (vi. 7—viii. 11); they take 
 heart and sing a lively little stasimon, which is unfortunately much damaged. 
 Then again the terrifying sound is heard, and they are with difficulty restrained 
 from decamping by Silenus, who at last himself beats loudly at the cave’s mouth 
 (ix. 2-4). The nymph Cyllene emerges, and after remonstrating against their 
 unseemly behaviour (ix. 6-27), and warning them of the necessity for secrecy, 
 explains that she is the nurse of the child lately born to Zeus and Maia, and 
 tells them of his astonishing growth (xi. 8-13) and of the lyre which he had 
 made from the shell of a tortoise and some cowhide (xi. 14-xiii. 4). This 
 provides the ‘ Trackers’ with another clue; and they express their suspicion that 
 the hide was obtained from the cows of Apollo (xiii. 5-13). Cyllene indignantly 
 repels this accusation, and is still stoutly maintaining the innocence of Hermes 
 at the end of Col. xv. Here there is a lacuna; of the next column, if it was the 
 next, all that remains is a marginal variant containing the words ‘cows’ dung’, 
 and in Col. xvii, represented by the beginnings of the last sixteen lines, Apollo, 
 summoned by Silenus and the Satyrs, reappears upon the scene, and apparently 
 accepts their evidence as entitling them to the promised reward (xvii. 18-19). 
 In the gap between xv. 22 and xvii. 5, therefore, the proofs were reinforced and 
 Cyllene’s discomfiture completed. What happened next is a matter of con- 
 jecture ; presumably the sequel was in the main that of the Homeric Hymn: 
 Hermes was confronted with Apollo, and appeased him with the gift of the lyre. 
 This dénouement may not have occupied more than another two or three hundred 
 lines; if the Cyclops is an average specimen, the length of Satyr-plays was con- 
 siderably less than that of tragedies. | 
 
 It is perhapssomewhat surprising that the name of Sophocles has not previously 
 figured in the list of authors known to have treated this ancient myth. Antoninus 
 Liberalis, who (c. 23; cf. Ovid, Jez. ii. 676 sqq.) relates the incident of the 
 informer Battus, quotes as sources the ᾿Ἑτεροιουμένων a’ of Nicander, the Μεγάλαι 
 ’Hotat of Hesiod, the Μεταμορφώσεις of Didymarchus, the ᾿Αλλοιώσεις of Antigonus, 
 and the ᾿Επιγράμματα of Apollonius Rhodius. Alcaeus is also known to have 
 dealt with the story in a hymn to Hermes (Fr. 5; cf. Pausan. vii. 20. 4). Of 
 the later authorities the chief is Apollodorus (iii. 10. 2), whose version is 
 analogous to that of the Homeric Hymn, though differing in certain details. In 
 particular, he inverts the order of the Hymn in making the theft of the cows 
 
Wea ever CLASSICAL TEXTS 7 33 
 
 precede the invention of the lyre. Whether Apollodorus used any source other 
 than the “ym is a question on which opinion has been divided. Some scholars 
 have maintained that his discrepancies came out of his own head (cf. Gemoll, 
 Die Homerischen Hymnen, pp. 191-2). So much, at any rate, is now clear, that in 
 regard to the sequence of the two events he was anticipated by Sophocles, who 
 likewise represented Hermes as utilizing the cattle for the production of the lyre. 
 It does not necessarily follow that Sophocles originated this conception, or that 
 he was responsible for the introduction of the nymph Cyllene, although the 
 earliest authority for her in this connexion has hitherto been Philostephanus 
 (Schol. Pindar, Οἱ vi. 144 ®. ἐν τῷ περὶ Κυλλήνης φησὶ K. καὶ Ἑλίκην θρέψαι, sc. τὸν 
 Ἑρμῆν; cf. Festus ap. Paul. Diaconus, De Verd. Signif., 5. ν. Cyllenius . .. ali quod 
 a Cyllene sit nympha educatus). To the poet himself, however, may reasonably be 
 attributed two innovations at least in the story, which are bound up with his 
 dramatic treatment of it, the discovery of the thief by means of the Satyrs, and 
 the transference of the hiding-place of the cattle from the neighbourhood of the 
 Triphylian Pylos to Mt. Cyllene, a course dictated by the unity of place. 
 With reference to the invention of the lyre, it is of interest to note that this 
 subject had a peculiar attraction for Sophocles as an expert on the instrument. 
 Weare told in the anonymous Βίος Σοφοκλέους that he turned his accomplishment 
 to account by appearing in the 7amyras (κιθάραν ἀναλαβὼν ἐν μόνῳ τῷ Θαμύριδί 
 ποτε exiOdpicev’ ὅθεν καὶ ἐν TH ποικίλῃ στοᾷ μετὰ κιθάρας αὐτὸν γεγράφθαι pact) ; and 
 in the present play too it is highly probable that, as Wilamowitz suggests, the 
 dramatist took an active though unseen part by producing behind the scenes 
 the strains which terrified the Satyrs. 
 
 Apart, however, from the musical interests of the poet, for the purposes 
 of Satyric drama the theme was well chosen. There was a strong element 
 of comedy in the thievish and lying propensities of the infant god, which, 
 according to the Homeric Hymn, provoked Zeus himself to great laughter ; 
 and we may surmise that it was in the later scenes, when the mischievous 
 child was confronted with the indignant Apollo, that the humour of the 
 piece was chiefly developed. So far as the papyrus extends there is nothing 
 so amusing as the scene in the Cyclops where Silenus acts as cup-bearer to 
 Polyphemus, The imitation by the Satyrs of dogs upon the scent no doubt 
 -lent itself to fun of a rather boisterous kind, though there is throughout much 
 less coarseness than in the drama of Euripides—not that Sophocles’ Satyric 
 plays were always above reproach in this respect. Small comic touches are 
 also noticeable here and there, such as the comparison of the Chorus starting on 
 the search to colonists setting out for new lands (iv. 17), or the invitation which 
 seems to be addressed by Silenus to the spectators to give information (iv. 5). 
 
 D 
 
34 TIE AOXYREAYNCHUS PARI 
 
 But there is a general air of light-heartedness and good humour which in the 
 complete piece must have been very attractive. A certain amount of popularity 
 is argued by the existence of the present copy; and as Wilamowitz points out, 
 there is some reason to suppose that Euripides was moved to emulation. In the 
 Antiope of Pacuvius an enigmatical description of the tortoise, similar to that 
 in Col. xii, was given by the lyre-player Amphion (Cic. de Dzvin. ii. 133; cf. 
 note on xii. 2). It is most probable that this feature was derived from Euripides, 
 whom Pacuvius in the Azzzope seems to have followed closely (Cic. De nv. i. 
 94; De Fin. i. 4). If that were so, a terminus ante quem for the appearance of 
 the ἸΙχνευταί is provided, since the production of Euripides’ Aztzope did not long 
 precede that of the Frags of Aristophanes in B.C. 405 (Schol. Frags 53). But in 
 any case our play may reasonably be placed considerably earlier than this, if only 
 on account of its metrical strictness (see below). 
 
 Upon the much discussed question of the garb of the Chorus in Satyric 
 drama (cf. Wernicke, Hermes, xxxii. pp. 290 sqq.; Reisch, Mestschrift Gompersz, 
 pp. 451 544.) the fragments throw no new light of importance, but confirm the 
 indications of the Cyclops. As there (il. 13, 42, 100, 369) the Satyrs, who are 
 addressed as θῆρες and θηρία (vi. 9, 15, ix.6; cf. Cycl. 624), are the sons of Silenus 
 (vi. 15, Vii. 5, viii. 13, ix. 13), from which it is reasonable to infer identity of 
 nature. The upholders of the goat-type can hardly claim as a proof of their 
 view the simile of the goat in xiv. 16, for that has a quasi-proverbial cast, and 
 does not imply that the person to whom it was applied was habited as a goat, 
 though it might gain point if he were. Certainly, if the goat-form was employed 
 at all on the Attic stage, it would be expected in a play the scene of which is 
 laid in the mountain-haunts of Pan. 
 
 In the matter of language the /chneutae falls fairly into line with conclusions 
 previously formulated concerning the Satyric drama, which occupied an inter- 
 mediate position between tragedy and comedy. The diction is predominantly - 
 tragic, but there is some slight admission of the words and phrases of common 
 parlance: v. 7 ναὶ μὰ Ala (cf. Cycl. 555, 558, 586), v. 9 τουτί, vi. 13 φαλῆτες are 
 instances, the speaker in each case being Silenus or the Satyrs. Exclamations 
 and interjections are frequent, as in comedy, e.g. iii. 7 ἀπαπαπαῖ (cf. Cycl. 110, 
 572 παπαῖ, 503 παπαπᾶ), ili. ὃ ὦ ὦ, iv. 2, viii. 25, xvii. g ἰώ, iv. 7 ἄγ᾽ ela, 22 ἰδοὺ ἰδού, 
 v. 200004, vil. 120046, wy, ἃ ἃ (cf. (εἰ, 49 ψύττα, 157 ἃ ἃ ἃ), xvii. 5 ἰοὺ ἰού (cf. 
 Cycl. 464). A leaning towards popular speech is also to be discerned in certain 
 homely figures and comparisons, v. 16-17 ἐχῖνος ὥς τις ἐν λόχμῃ . . ἤ τις πίθηκος κύβδα, 
 Vi. 8-10 parOns... σώματ᾽ ἐκμεμαγμένα.... ἐν πάσῃ σκιᾷ φόβον βλέποντες, 23 φοβεῖσθε 
 παῖδες ὡς πρὶν εἰσιδεῖν, xiv. 16 ὡς τράγος κνήκῳ χλιδᾷς. The diminutive forms 
 which are rather frequent in the Cyclops are not here in evidence. On the whole 
 
1174... - NEW CLASSICAL | TEXTS 35 
 
 the Silenus and Satyrs of Sophocles show more restraint in language as well 
 as in sentiment than those of Euripides. 
 
 This observation can be extended also to the metre, and the common 
 doctrine concerning the Satyric trimeter must be applied to Sophocles with 
 some reserve. Resolution is indeed commoner than in the tragedies. Statistics 
 collected by A. Mancini, // dramma satirico, pp. 82 sqq.,-show for the fragments 
 of Sophoclean Satyric dramas a proportion of about 1 resolution in 6 lines. 
 In the /chneutae the proportion is somewhat lower, about 1 in 8; ‘but this is more 
 than twice as frequent as in the tragedies, where the ratio isabout 1:17. Of the 
 tribrachs all the instances are in the third (i. 12, v. 14, ix. 6, xiii. 14, 20 (?)) or 
 the fourth (iv. 18, v. 7, vii. 9, ix. 25) foot, and the dactyls all in the third (v. 9, 
 15, 18, 21, 22, vi. 22, ix. 26, x..19, xiv. 17)... The position of the tribrachs must, 
 however, be to some extent accidental, since in the Fragments they are found 
 elsewhere. An anapaest in the first foot occurs not improbably in i. 15 ; in v. 17 
 the papyrus gives an anapaest in the fourth foot, but the passage is suspect 
 on other grounds, and the metrical severity which marks the rest of the play is 
 strongly in favour of emendation. There is no instance of double resolution 
 within a verse, nor can a case be cited from the Fragments. In Fr. 305, to 
 which Mancini refers, the a of δέατος was probably long. The iambics of the 
 Cyclops show very much greater freedom. It has been pointed out (e.g. by 
 Hermann, Llementa doctr. metr. p. 125) that this freedom is chiefly apparent in 
 the lines spoken by Silenus or the Satyrs. In the /chneutae the distinction is 
 less clear ; the tribrachs are fairly evenly divided, but. Silenus or the Satyrs are 
 responsible for all but two of the dactyls. Besides the-trimeters there is the 
 curious novelty of a dialogue of about 30 lines in iambic tetrameters (xii. 2- 
 xili. 4). 
 
 The lyrical parts are, like those of the Cyclops, somewhat slight, and 
 probably this reduction in scale was a usual feature of Satyric drama. In two 
 places a short strophe is separated from the antistrophe by passages in dialogue ; 
 x. 1-8 = xi. 20-7, xiii. 5-11 = xiv. 20-6; cf. xvii. 5-7 = 10-12. The other 
 strophes are free. A large use is made of cretics (x. 1-8, xiii. 5-11, xvil. 5-7). 
 In the parodos (iii. 5-19) a considerable dochmiac element is remarkable ; the 
 longest stasimon, vii. 12-viii. 12 consists largely of anapaests and proceleus- 
 matics, with some admixture of cretics. 
 
 In the reconstruction of this and the two following papyri I am under deep 
 obligation to Professor U. von Wilamowitz-Méllendorff, who’ saw copies at an 
 early stage, and both then and since has rendered generous assistance. I am 
 also not a little indebted to Professor Gilbert Murray, and have received some 
 useful suggestions on the Sophoclean texts from Mr. A. C. Pearson. 
 
 D2 
 
36 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Volo. 
 Ὰ 
 Berea rig er Sy | et dae Ἰναγγελαΐ.Ἰροτοῖ 
 Pee sons chy Aa Ἰχνοῦμαιτελει 
 νυ se POR Ἰποπροθεν. 
 ΕΑ OF] carte Σύ τ Ἰλοφονῴφρενι 
 ΡΥ GIT Ol bias apo ieee ee Ἰυσαμολγαδασ af 
 Bacar crs tet sh ee Ἰαπορτιδων 
 [oie ΠΡ τ ΡΣ Ἰνεχνοσκοπὼῶ «διασί 
 [τ ]ραταϊο eis epee en Ἰστάθμουκάπης al 
 [. . .yooreyval, «Ὁ «τς jyovKaverouny pie 
 TO τον ΤΣ ΡΘΕ TE cus cetera ace ἹἸερωνβροτων 
 [ese διτόδ᾽εργίι seus es Ἱπροστολμηνπεσειν" 
 [- ... .͵ὐουνεπέιπερί. . Ἰθονεκπλαγεισοκνωι 
 Εν τῶ: ered a Προ σελε ακήρι νὰ EXoV 
 
 [... σβροτοιστεμηδέν᾽ erate 
 
 TR elec ienee Ἰνθιαιγαρέμμαν €llioxuynyetor 
 Eee Ἰων δεπηλ6] Ἰνφ|.Ἰλατί. .|ravtocorpat| ᾿ς [του- 
 ΠΥ ἀμ τὺ: ἜΤ het Eee ἼῈΝ 
 
 200 toate Ἰισί Ἰπειταὶ 
 [-Ἰαθεσσαλων Ἰπεσσύθ] 
 βοιωτιαστεγΐ] ἘΎΤΑΣΙΑΙ ]. 9% 
 
 [.. . ἤγαδ 1.1 
 
 (ΟἹ, 11, 
 [igi ΥΩ Σ Ἰσδωρικοῖ 
 lips a och eee jrov’ev Of 
 Payne ae Ἰηκωξυν.]α . [ 
 feet . «ὁ ληνηστεδι 
 
 ΕΟ ΤΣ τον οἸτεχωρονεσδῆ᾽υ! π΄ 
 
15 
 
 20 
 
 ΤΈΣ Vie CLASSICAL TEXTS 37 
 
 (οι. 1. 
 
 [ 
 
 | 
 
 Mey corre weer. fee we ἀἸπόπροθεν" 
 
 τ ον sss δύσἸλοφον φρενὶ 
 oC EOS a ecu eee Bolis aporyddas af 
 [μόσχους [re καὶ νέων νόμευμ]α πορτίδων. 
 
 v4 
 
 ἅπαντα φρ[οῦδα καὶ μάτη]ν ἰχνοσκοπῶ διασῖ 
 
 ρ 
 οὕ(τως) ἦν [ἐν τ(ῷ) Oew(vos). 
 
 | 
 
 [AaO]pat’ ἰόνίῖτα τῆλε BovjordOpov κάπης — dalO 
 [apalvas τέχναζισιν: ὡς ἐγὼ οὐκ ἂν φόμην 
 
 [ 
 
 οὔτ᾽ ἂϊν θεῶν τιν᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐφημ]έρων βροτῶν 
 
 δρᾶσ])αι τόδ᾽ ἔργίον ὧδε] πρὸς τόλμ(α)ν πεσεῖν. 
 a? > ) 7 Μ 2 Χ yw 
 
 ταῦτ] οὖν ἐπείπερ [ἔμαἾθον, ἐκπλαγεὶς ὄκνῳ 
 
 στείχ]ω ματεύω, παντελὲς κήρυγμ᾽ ἔχων 
 
 ἀκολο]υθίᾳ γὰρ ἐμμαν(ὴ)ς κυνηγετῶ. 
 a 
 
 [ 
 
 [ 
 
 [ 
 
 [Ocot]s βροτοῖς τε μηδέν᾽ ἀγνοεῖν τάδε' 
 
 [@ 
 
 [ Klay δ᾽ ἐπηλθ[οὴν φ[Ὀ]λα τοῦ] παντὸς στρατοῦ, Ἴτου. 
 ᾿ 
 
 ΦΣξ 
 ΒΡ 
 
 | γί 
 
 ΡΣ JAI ]xcol 
 
 ees Τισί ἔπειτα [δὲ 
 
 [τ]ὰ Θεσσαλῶν [τ᾿ ἔγκαρπα wedi’ ἐϊπεσσύθ[ην 
 
 Βοιωτίας τε γ[ῆς πολυκτήτου]ς [πό]λζεις, 1. οὕ(τωΞ) [ἦν ἐν τ(ῷ) O€w(vos). 
 [ἔπει]τα Of or | 
 
 Col. ii. 
 ik ΟΣ Ὁ Ἰς ΖΔωρικοΐ 
 ἌΡΤΟΥ γεί]τον᾽, ἔνθεν 
 ὯΝ ΡΝ 1 ἥκω ξυν[.]α. [ 
 Ὅν: ΚυλἸλήνης τε δύϊσβατον 
 πον ΤΥ νι | τε χῶρον ἐς δ᾽ 10. -] 
 
38 
 
 THE OXYRAYNCHUS.PAPYRI 
 
 Te ei ke ἹμηνειταγρωστηΪΐ 
 
 ἘΣ 5: οἸτωνενλογωιπαρί 
 
 Ευδα χη Ἰειωννυμφογεννήϊ 
 
 iB oe Ἰντισεστιπασιναγγελί 
 10 . Πωρατουπαιωνοσῦστϊσαϊ 
 
 ..] . τοχρημαμισθοσεσθ' οκεῖ 
 
 . ντοσορθιοισισυνκηρυγμασί 
 εἸπουδηιτάδ᾽ ἡπαρεστιπρεσβυτηΐ 
 
 [ 
 [ 
 [. . « σουφωνηματὼσεπέκλνον 
 | 
 [ 
 15 [ 
 
 .]οιφοιβ᾽ απολλονπροσφιλησευεῖ 
 θελωνγένεσθαιτῶ'δεπεσσυθηνδρ[.] . . [.] 
 
 ἄνπωστοχρηματουτοσοικυνηγ .Ἰσω" 
 τί Ἰταγγ εἶ" Ἰσμοικειμενονχρ[.]σ᾽ « |. ε]τεῴε 
 
 ju 
 
 pal. .joren|.”. + . lata.) |porGeo. τ: Ἰν" 
 
 20 maldacde .[. -]odcorod. . οἸαυε θα. .].[...- 
 ἐν νος ΠΠνειπερεκτε[.]εϊσἄπερλεγεισ 
 [-e eee eee Ἰ. [-ἰω"μουνονεμπί. .. .. Ἰάδί. .] 
 i. Cee Ἰοι᾽συδεμπεδουΐ. . . «|v 
 Ten ey ca eae lp@voord.|e[.]O er]. . .]μ[.] . € 
 
 25 [ BEE is oer Sed Ἰισ ae []ε|ζγτί Ἐπ eae Ἰοτριατί 
 
 Col. iii. 
 1 line lost. 
 [.- J. αἱ 
 TLTOUTO"ITO satis Do gi ie ee semen τα 
 
 eNeubeporonis tess aed kk San ων 
 
 5 year tO ἄγει [sie pega ant ae] 
 
 OT OITOT |. 2 eae te Rabat Ee cnt <0 1') 
 OT ETO silo sky τ te falco oles 
 €MLOLKAG Toi ees wie tea 5.1] 
 
 } 
 
TO 
 
 [ 
 (Σιληνός) [ὦ 
 
 [ 
 
 [ 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 LWA, (NEW CLASSICAL) TEXTS 
 
 \ 
 
 [ὡς εἴτε ποιμὴν εἴτ᾽ ἀγρωτήϊρων τις ἢ 
 [μαριλοκαυ]τῶν ἐν λόγῳ παρίσταται Jv 
 [ἢ τῶν ὀρ]είων νυμφογεννήϊτου γένους 
 [θηρῶ]ν τίς ἐστι, πᾶσιν ἀγγέλίλω τάδε, 
 [τὸ 
 τῷδ᾽ αἸἰὐτόχρημα μισθὸς ἔσθ᾽ ὁ κείμενος. 
 Φοῖβε, σοῦ φωνήμα(θ)᾽ ὡς ἐπέκλυον 
 βοῶἸντος ὀρθίοισι σὺν κηρύγμασϊι, 
 σἸπουδῇ τάδ᾽ ἣ πάρεστι πρεσβύτῃ [μαθών, 
 [σ]οί, Φοῖβ᾽ Ἴάλπολλον, προσφιλὴς εὐεργέτης 
 θέλων γενέσθαι τῷδ᾽ ἐπεσσύθην δρό]μ[ῳ,] 
 ἄν πὼς τὸ χρῆμα τοῦτό σοι κυνηγ[έσω 
 τ[ό]τ᾽ ἄγγεϊλό]ς μοι κείμενον χρ[υ]σὸϊν ae 
 Ma Atlon ἐπι. τὶ. Ἰχία ον πρόσθε σι, [πὸ vistas!» Ἰν, 
 maidas & éplov|s doco [.. .Jave[.|Bal..].[... .] 
 .[.... Gy [aly εἴπερ ἐκτε[ίλ]εῖς ἅπερ λέγεις. 
 
 LUG. ΣΡ re arene |. [.lo: μοῦνον ἐμπίέδου τ]άδίε. 
 (Σὼ) τὰς βοῦς ἀπάξω σἾοι" σὺ δ᾽ ἐμπέδου [δόσι]ν. 
 (4π.) [ἕξει of ὁ γ᾽ εὑρὼν ὅστι[ς] ἔσθ᾽. ἑτ[οἱ]μ[α] δέ. 
 
 ΠΣ. ον τος el a eee ἀλλ]ότρια τί 
 εἰ eR te RS A he ες; Ἰεσο . [ 
 (οἱ. 1{1|. 
 (Se) [ | 
 (4) |. ..J-al i 
 ee eeme RENT OUT 0.39 7.0( L.«).8e a 04> cans aha λέγεις; 
 (Am.) ἐλεύθερος σὺ [πᾶν τε γένος ἔσται τέκνἾων. 
 τ 2) Σατύ(ρων) ἴθ. dye fos here wien wa ee 
 πτύσας MSL Atta cee 4 5. Yee |v τὰ txv(m)- 
 CTE TEE αἴὲ, ιν Sana ee | 
 (Yop Meds ge AGI ic Be od ak | 
 
 Sg) 
 
40 
 
 EO 
 
 x< 
 os 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 10 ὑπ μον κι κατ τα ve 
 OLQUUT OVO ehh ΠΥ τἀ ΗΕ | 
 TAT PLRAVY ΠΡ ἘΝ ΣΟ ee he it 
 πωσπαϊταλαθρι[. . . . + javuXoUroa 
 KNepparamocoy. . . . . « « + « »|imeveyPevTde® 
 15 εἰπτωσαντυχῶπο τος... | 
 marpit ελευθερονβί. .). . μετί.] 
 συνὰμαθεοσοφιλοσανετω 
 πονουσπροφήνασαρίζηλα 
 + χρυσουπαραδειγματα 
 20 σιληνῦ θεοιτυχη.]αιδαιμονιθυντηρίςε εἶ. «]υντηριε' αρῦ 
 Εν ΣΟ ΣΝ ee ae 
 λειανάγρανσυλη.Ἰινεκκυνηγεσαι 
 φί.Ἰβουκλ[.Ἰπαιασβουσαπεστερη μενοΐ 
 [-Ἰωνέιτισοπτηρεστι[.Ἰηκατηκοοσ AL 
 25 ἜΒΗ ἘΣ en te pee ae 
 ὡς Sane .] ανακτιπροστελησευεργῖ Ἰτησ' 
 Ry oy ee ja[. «τί: οἸστουλοῖ, .]. . apal 
 Col. iv. 
 mie 
 too] Ἰηνεντῇ “hee 
 ὕπο Ἰϑηνεντθεῶ 
 δουδ , 
 φησίντισ.ηΐ | 
 εοιἰκενή δηκΪ] 
 dy εἰαδηπασσί | 
 ρινηλατῶνοσμ!ί ] 
 αυρασεάνπηιπρί ] 
 OurA OUT OKAG (alee se nee Vv 
 ὑποσμοσένχρωι 1..... τ Ὁ ] 
 
 ὀνυτωσἐρευνανκαϊπ[:. .. ee τὰ τὶ it 
 
15 
 
 τ NEOCLASSICAL TEXTS 41 
 
 ¢ ? 
 
 MILO ORGATK| Warn eee aint sc ek Marte sos 13 | 
 
 OLE VUTOV A Of geo tats teeing tena. ays | 
 
 TET RKAU PY PiU lore fe cel fier ee file | 
 
 TOS πᾷ τὰ λάθρι[α νύχια δ] ανύχ(ια)" οὕ(τωΞς) τὸ (πρῶτον) 
 , ᾿ ἀ]πεγέγρί(απτο) ἐν τ(ῷ) Θέω(νοΞ). 
 
 BACH HOT TOGO τ τ | 
 
 εὐ πῶν GY oTUX Osa 7 Ogee vera ce | ] 
 πατρί T ἐλεύθερον Bi. .]. . μετί.] 
 συνάμα θεὸς ὁ φίλος ἀνέτω 
 
 πόνους προφήνας 
 
 ἀρίζηλα χρυσοῦ παραδείγματα. 
 
 20 Σιληνό() θεοὶ Τύχη [κ]αὶ δαῖμον ἰθυντήριε, ε[ἰθ]υντήριε ᾿Αρζιστοφάγν(ηϑ). 
 
 28 
 
 (Χο) 
 
 5 (3t.) 
 
 Io 
 
 τυχίε]ῖν με mpdyous οὗ δράμημ᾽ ἐπείγεται, 
 λείαν ἄγραν σύληϊσ])]ιν ἐκκυνηγέσαι 
 
 Φ[ο]ίβου κλ[ο]παίας βοῦς ἀπεστερημένοϊν. 
 
 [τ]ῶν εἴ τις ὀπτήρ ἐστι[ν) ἢ κατήκοος, AL 
 [ἐμοί (7) [aly [elin προσφιλὴς] (φ)ράσας τόδε, 
 [Φοίβῳ τῇ ἄνακτι (συν)τελὴς evepylélrns. 
 
 nee: jal. .|7[. .js τοῦ λόϊγο]υ θ᾽ ἅμα | 
 (οὶ. ἱν. 
 μήνυτρα 
 ἰὼ σί οὕ(τωΞς)] ἦν ἐν τ(ῷ) O€w(vos). 
 ὑπο ! 0]¥(tws) ἦν ἐν τ(ῷ) O€w(vos). 
 δ᾽ οὐδί 
 
 φησίν τις, ἢ Ϊ 
 ἔοικεν ἤδη K{ 
 ἄγ᾽ εἶα δὴ πᾶς of 
 ῥινηλατῶν ὀσμ[αῖσι 
 
 sf 4 9, 
 αὔρας ἐάν πῃ πρὶ 
 
 τ ΝΟ ον ΤΡ τὸ οἱ Ιν 
 ὑπ ας EV χρώς [oy es re ies shes ig | 
 
 ef Ψ λ 
 οὕτως ἔρευναν καὶ Tein esse ee fe 
 
42 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 28 
 
 Io 
 
 a 
 
 THE YOAVRAY NCH US SEA PYIA 
 
 ἀπανταχρηστακαι νιν ees λειν χρησθαιοῦηνεντθεῶ 
 
 θεοσθεοσθεοσθεοσ'εαΐ. ... ... .. | 
 
 εχεινέοιγμεν"ἰσχε μὴ . pl... . |TEL 
 TAUT εστ᾽ εκεινατωνβοωντί.Ἰσηματα 
 
 2σιγ [θεοστιστηναποί. . ἤναγει 
 
 x 
 = 
 
 [-- 
 
 [ε]τιδρωμενῶτανητοδεονΐ. .] . νομεν ἕτιδρῳ [. .1τιχ 
 τιτοισ[ἡταυτηιπωσδοκει 
 δοκειπανυ 
 σαφηϊ.Ἰαραυθεκαστασημαινειτᾳαδε 
 ἰδουιδου 
 
 3 «Δ OL 
 KQLTOUTLON LOVAUVTOT@OVOTA@YTAAL.| ἐεπισίμωμὸν 
 
 ἄθρειμαλα 
 aut εστιτουτομετρου .Ἰκμέί. . «1μ[.Ἰνον 
 Spopwro’nv 
 XL-Joee-xer[.] . ekarraf ..... eee |. vexou 
 [ave ἀπ teeter, TEENS, το ae |pevoo 
 Coley. «Flateii: 
 
 με σ 
 ροιβδ-ει-ἄντιτωνΐ. ..... 13000] eee , οἹοιβδημ᾿ εάν 
 τς ροιβδοσ 
 οὐυκεισακόυωπαϊ. .. «Ἰστουφθί. . Ἵματοσ 
 
 αλλ αυταμηνϊχί. - - Ἰχωστί[[λ]]βοσταδε 
 κεινωνεναργῆτωνβ᾽.Ἰωνμαθεινπαρα 
 εαμαλα 
 παλινστραφῆτοιναὶμαδίᾳταβηματαᾳ 
 
 εἰστόὀυμπαλινδεδορκεναῦταδ᾽ erode. .| 
 ee 
 TLEDTLTOUTLTLOOTPOTOTTOUTAY LAT. .| πραγματοσ 
 
 εἰ.Ἰσουμπισωταπροσθενηλλακται ταδαῦ 
 εναντί αλληλοισισυμ.. ἴ. . . +s Ἱμενα 
 δεινοσκυκησμοσειχΐ. - « «.. Ἰλατὴην 
 
 τίν᾽ αὐτεχνηνσυτηνῖ. . «. ἡευρεσ' τιν᾽ ad 
 πρόσπαιονωδεκεκλιμῖ. . . κυνηγετεῖν 
 
Tiga eV ΤΥ CLASSICALOTEXTS 43 
 
 amavTa χρηστὰ Kali........ τε]λεῖν. χρῆσθαι: οὕ(τως) ἦν ἐν τ(ῷ) O€w(vos). 
 (Hytx.) θεὸς θεὸς θεὸς θεός" ἔα [ἔα- 100 
 15 ἔχειν ἔοιγμεν' ἴσχε" μὴ . pl... (τει. 
 
 (Ἤμιχ.) ταῦτ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἐκεῖνα τῶν βοῶν τὰ] σήματα. 
 
 (Hyty.) σίγ[α]' θεός τις τὴν ἀποι[κία]ν ἄγει. 
 
 (Ημιχ.) τί δρῶμεν, ὦ τᾶν ; ἢ τὸ δέον [ἐξ]ήνομεν ; ἔτι δρῶ(μεν) [. .]1τιχ(. 
 τί; τοῖσι] ταύτῃ πῶς δοκεῖ; 
 
 20 (Ἡμιχ.) δοκεῖ πάνυ. 
 
 σαφῆ [γ]ὰρ αὔθ᾽ ἕκαστα σημαίνει τάδε. 
 
 (Ἡμιχ.) ἰδοὺ ἰδού" 
 καὶ τοὐπίσημον αὐτὸ τῶν ὁπλῶν πάλιν. ἐπίσιμζον ?) μό(νοΞ) Νιί ). 
 
 (Ἡμιχ.) ἄθρει μάλα- 
 
 28 αὔτ᾽ ἐστὶ τοῦτο μέτρον [ἐϊκμε[τρού]μ[ εἾνον. 
 PEL iiNe io [pe ὁρόμῳ καὶ ταῖς τ τς 06 τινος 1. ν ἔχου 
 [ΟΣ Σὰ gel oder eh τ Ἱμενος 
 
 Col. v. Plate IT. 
 ῥοίβδημ᾽ ἐάν τις τῶν [βοῶν δὴ οὖς [λάβῃ. ῥ]οίβδημ᾽ ἐάν. 
 poiBAoc 
 (Ἡμιχ.) οὐκ εἰσακούω πω ἱτορῶ]ς τοῦ φθ]έγ]ματος, 
 ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὰ μὴν ἴχνη τε] χὠ στίβος τάδε 
 5 κείνων ἐναργῆ τῶν β[οϊῶν μαθεῖν πάρα. 
 (Ἡμιχ.) ἔα μάλα. 
 παλινστραφῆ τοι ναὶ μὰ Δία τὰ βήματα. 
 εἰς τοὔμπαλιν δέδορκεν αὖ" τάδ᾽ εἴσιδε. 
 τί ἐστὶ τουτί; τίς ὁ τρόπος τοῦ Tdyparios ;] πράγματος. 
 10 ei[s] τοὐπίσω τὰ πρόσθεν ἤλλακται, TA δ᾽ αὖ 
 ἐναντί᾽ ἀλλήλοισι συμπ[επλεγ)μένα. 
 δεινὸς κυκησμὸς εἶχε τὸν βοηλάτην. 
 (Σ τίν᾽ αὖ τέχνην σὺ τήν[δ᾽' ἄρ ἐξ]εῦρες, τίν᾽ αὖ; 
 
 πρόσπαιον ὧδε κεκλιμ[ένον] κυνηγετεῖν 
 
44 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 5 
 
 15 
 
 LAE VOAVRAYNCGHOUS FAPYARI 
 
 μ 
 προσγηιτίσυμωνοτροποσ'ουχιμανθανω" 
 
 [-Ἰχίνοσωστί .Ἰσενλοχμηικεισαιίπεσων" 
 ὃ 
 
 [-ἰτισπιθηΐ. Ἰσκυβαποθυμαινειστινι 
 [- Ἰταυτα"πῖ. .jynoeuaber ἐενποῖ.Ἰωιτροπωι 
 [. .Junvar οἷ. .]Ἰαριδρισειμιτουτροπου 
 
 --.-..-. 
 
 |. |yy 
 
 Toten ee: Ἰτιναφοβῆτίν᾽ εἰσοραισ 
 
 ἐλευ ὧδ Ἰασ'τιποτεβακχευεισεχων. 
 ΑΓΕ ΤῸ ΤῊΣ Ἰ. κερχν].1σ[} ε]!ἰμειρει[μαθειν 
 
 7. . seen Jar’ ὥπρί aise τὴ Ὁ ΩΝ .|aroe συγᾶθ᾽ οιπροτο 
 Obs ἀνα ela ] wpe ida BL 
 ἘΠ ἘΚ oe, ee |vatrovog|. . .Ἰείσεχων 
 
 σου 
 καιπωσακουσί. .. . .. Ἰοσφωνηνκλυων 
 ἐμοιπιθου 
 ὙΠ ΟΣ δ. 1. ὥσονήσετε 
 
 ακουσοναυτί Ἰυχ .[. . .17:ἰσχρονοντινὰ 
 
 . 
 — | 
 
 [.Ἰιωνπί.]αγεντεσενΐ. : e€[.] , γισμεθα διωικπλαΥῦ aP ενθαδ᾽ εξε 
 ’ / vio pe0aoUnvp°? 
 
 ψοφωιτονουδεῖ.Ἰσπί. . .|T ηκουσενβροτων ἐντθε 
 
 τιμοιψί Ἰφον:φοβῖ. . . .Ἰκα[.1δειμαινετε 
 
 μαλθησάναγνασαϊ. .\r ἐκμεμαγμενοῖι μενααρν" 
 
 τω... 
 
 κακισταθηρῶνοντί. .ν[.ασηισκιαι 
 φοβονβλεποντεσπανΐ. .]δειματουμενοι 
 ανευρακακομιστί. Ἰκανεῖ. «Ἰυθερα 
 
 διακονουντεσῚ .] . [.1ατ᾽ ed]. Jud]. Ἰενμονον 
 
 καί. «Ἰλωσσα' κα[.Ἰφ. .Ἰητεσ'ειδεπουδεηι 
 πιστοιλογοισινοντεσεργαφευγετε" 
 τοιουΪ.Ἰεπατροσωκακισταθηρίων" 
 
 ὀῦπολλ᾽ ἐφηβησμνηματ' ανδρειασυπο 
 κἰ.Ἰιταιπαροικοισνυμφικοισησκημενα" 
 ουκεισφυγηνκλινοντοσ' ουδουλ. Ἰυμενου" ουδειλουμενου 
 
 ι 
 ουδεψοφοισιτωνορειτρόφων βοτῶν ν᾿ 
 
15 
 
 20 
 
 ΙΟ 
 
 15 
 
 Τ᾿ ΛΟ COASSICALI TEXTS 45 
 
 πρὸς yh. Tis ὑμῶν ὁ τρόπος ; οὐχὶ μανθάνω. 
 
 , “Ὁ τὰ δ 7 ~ ’ 
 [ἐχῖνος ὡς τίι)ς ἐν λόχμῃ κεῖσαι πεσών, 
 [ἢ] τις πίθη[κο]ῖς κύβδα θυμαίνεις τινί, 
 
 7 A “ “᾿ 3 7 ; , 4 la 
 τ] ταῦτα ; πἰοῦ] γῆς ἐμάθετ᾽ ἐν ποίῳ τόπῳ ; 
 
 7 ’ , Ἂς » Fa a Li 
 
 on\unvar, oft γ]ὰρ ἴδρις εἰμὶ τοῦ τρόπου. 
 
 [Ὁ] dv. 
 τίί τοῦτ᾽ ἰύζεις ") τίνα φοβῇ ; τίν᾽ εἰσορᾶς ; 
 [{ δεῖμ᾽ ὄπωπΊἸας ; τί ποτε βακχεύεις ἔχων ; 
 3 A s/f ? e ? ἐκτὸς 
 ἀϊγχοῦ τις ἤχε]ι κέρχνος" ἱμείρει[ς] μαθεῖν 
 
 ’ > ἐξ ? -S ᾽ y ‘\ os id a . AN? e A A 
 τίς nv; τί σιγ)ᾶτ᾽, ὦ πρ[ὸ TOU λαλίστἼ]ατοι ; σιγᾶθ᾽ ot πρὸ Tod: 
 οὕ(τως) ἦν μό(νον) ἐν T(@) Θέω(νος). 
 
 Yair Μ 
 
 tiv’ ἔστ᾽ ἐκεῖθεν ἁπονοσφίζ!εις ἔχων ; 
 | 
 
 ΘΙ νυ: 
 
 καὶ πῶς ἀκούσω μηδεν)ὸς φωνὴν κλύων ; 
 
 ἐμοὶ πιθοῦ. 
 
 ἐμ[ὸν] δίωϊγμά γ᾽ οὐδαμῶς ὀνήσετε. 
 
 ἄκουσον αὖ τίοἹῦ χρ[ήμα]τίο]ς χρόνον τινά, 
 
 [οἹΐῳ ᾿κπἰλ]αγέντες ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐξενίσμεθα οἵῳ κπλαγ(έντεϑ) ᾿Αρ(ιστοφάνης 3). 
 ψόφῳ τὸν ovde[t|s π[ώπο]τ᾽ ἤκουσεν βροτῶν. Sak Boren ἦν μέζον, 
 τί μοι ψ[ό)φον φοβ[εῖσθε) κα[ὶ] δειμαίνετε, aa noaer os 
 
 μάλθης ἄναγνα od[palr ἐκμεμαγμένα, «μένα ᾿Αρι(στοφάγν(ης). 
 κάκιστα θηρῶν ὄντες, Ely [π]άσῃ σκιᾷ 
 
 φόβον βλέποντες, πάντα] δειματούμενοι, 
 
 ἄνευρα κἀκόμιστ[α] κἀνε[λε]ύθερα 
 
 διακονοῦντες, [σ]ώϊ μ]ατ᾽ εἰ σ]ιδὶ εἰῖν μόνον 
 
 κα[ὶ γ]λῶσσα Kali] φ[αλ]ῆτες ; εἰ δέ που δέῃ, 
 
 πιστοὶ λόγοισιν ὄντες ἔργα φεύγετε. 
 
 τοιοῦ δ]ε πατρός, ὦ κάκιστα θηρίων, 
 
 οὗ πόλλ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἥβης μνήματ᾽ ἀνδρείας ὕπο 
 
 κί εἴῖται map οἴκοις νυμφικοῖς ἠσκημένα, 
 
 οὐκ εἰς φυγὴν κλίνοντος, οὐ δουλ[ο]υμένου, οὐ δειλουμένου 
 
 ~ ~ N ° 
 οὐδὲ ψόφοισι τῶν ὀρειτρόφων βοτῶν sh 
 
46 
 
 THE VOAVRAYNCGHUS FAPYRI 
 
 ov 
 
 20 [.γησσοντοσ᾽ αλλαΐ. .|uarowesel, |yaopeva 
 
 25 
 
 5 
 
 Io 
 
 20 
 
 [.\vivupnpovrap{. . ἡἹπορρυπαινεται 
 [-οφωινεώρεικολακ[ .Ἰποιμενωνπί.Ἶθεν 
 [. .,δηφοβεισθεπαιδεσωσπρινεισιδειν" 
 πλουτονδεχί.]Ἰυσοφαντονεξαφι.]τε 
 
 ονφοιβοσυμινεῖπεκ[. Ἰνεδεξατο 
 ι 
 
 καιτηνελευθερωσινηνκατηνεσεν 
 
 Col. vii. 
 
 ΠΣ 
 ειμηανανοστησαντεσεξιχνευσεῖ 
 τασβουσοπη!βεβᾶσικαιτον βουκολοῖ 
 κλαιοντεσαυτη!δειλιαιψοφη.]ετε 
 πατερπαρωναυτοσμεσυνποδηγετεῖ 
 
 ϑέξας 
 LV εθὐκατειδηισειτισεστιδειλια 
 
 oO 
 γνωσεἰ.]γαραυτοσανπαρηισουδενλεγαΐ 
 
 ἐγωπαΪ.Ἰωναυτοσσεπροσβιβῶλογωι 
 κυνορτικονσυριγμαδιακαλουμενΐ. «| 
 αἌλί[ ε}}εἰ.Ἰφιστωτριζυγησόσιμουβασιν 
 
 εγωδεν].ἹἸργοισπαρμένωνσ᾽ απευθυνω 
 
 we 
 χϑ υυυψψααλεγ᾽ οτιπονεισ 
 τιματηνυπεκλαγεσυπέκριγεσ 
 
 υπεμ[ ε]ιδεσεχεται υὑυπομιδεσ 
 ν ι 
 
 επρωτωτισύδετροπί. .. .. | 
 
 εχειεληλυθενεληλί. ... .. | 
 
 εμόσειανάγου 
 
 δευτερωιτισοδε. . .. «|. τὴσ δευτεώτισ 
 x ὁδρακισ'δγράπισ.. ... | 
 
 [.]uptacovpiac-ad|...... Ἰκεισ 
 
 παρεβησ᾽μεθυϊ τ. πτν΄- | 
 
WAIN EMA CLASSICALUTEXMES 
 
 20 [πἸτήσσοντος, ἀλλ᾽ alkluatow ἐξει[ρ]γασμένου" 
 [ἃ] νῦν ὑφ᾽ ὑμῶν λάμ[πρ’ ὑἹπορρυπαίνεται 
 [Ψψ)]όφῳ νεώρει κόλακ[ι] ποιμένων πἰο]θέν, 
 
 [ὃν] δὴ φοβεῖσθε παῖδες ὡς πρὶν εἰσιδεῖν, 
 πλοῦτον δὲ χ[ρ)υσόφαντον ἐξαφίεἾτε 
 
 25 ὃν Φοῖβος ὑμῖν εἶπε κ[ἀ]νεδέξατο, 
 
 N \ b ΖΦ a he 
 Kal τὴν ἐλευθέρωσιν ἣν κατήνεσεν 
 
 (ΟΙ  υἱῖς 
 
 e - ᾽ ᾽’ a) > - ef 
 ὑμῖν τε κἀμοί: ταῦτ᾽ ἀφέντες εὕδετε. 
 3 ἈΠ ΟΣ ? δ) ? 
 εἰ μὴ ᾿νανοστήσαντες ἐξιχνεύσεϊτε 
 τὰς βοῦς ὅπῃ βεβᾶσι καὶ τὸν βουκόλοΪν, 
 ? Seen ’ bd, 
 κλαίοντες αὐτῇ δειλίᾳ ψοφησΊετε. 
 ᾽’ x Ses δὰ 2 
 5 (Xo.) πάτερ, παρὼν αὐτός με συμποδηγέτέϊι, 
 iv εὖ κατειδῇς εἴ τίς ἐστι δειλία. 
 
 ? \ , 7 Ἃ A 9 Q\ be 
 γνώσει] yap αὐτός, ἂν παρῇς, οὐδὲν λέγαϊν. 
 > ἃ Ν ἌΡ ~ ee 
 
 (Xu.) ἐγὼ παϊρ]ὼν αὐτός σε προσβιβῶ λόγῳ 
 ἧς ? 2 
 κυνορτικὸν σύριγμα dtakadovper[os. | 
 [0 ἀλλ᾽ ed’ [ἐϊφίστω τριζύγης οἴμου βάσιν, 
 > 5) 
 
 ») Ἂν "7 ᾽7ὔ 3 3 A 
 ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἐν [élpyors παρμένων σ᾽ ἀπευθυνῶ. 
 
 δι κ 
 
 Χο(ρός). bbb, Ψ ww, a a, λέγ᾽ ὅ τι πονεῖς. 
 ΄ 4 e Lt, € ? 
 τί μάτην ὑπέκλαγες ὑπέκριγες 
 
 ὑπό μ᾽ ides; ἔχεται ὑπό p ἴδες. 
 d 7 fe ὅδ 7 τ 
 15 ἐν πρώτῳ τίς O0E TPOT|® ; 
 
 ἔχει: ἐλήλυθεν, ἐλήλυθεν" 
 ἐμὸς εἶ, ἀνάγου. 
 δεῦτ᾽, ὦ, τίς ὅδε. 1... .1. τῆς δεῦτε, ὦ, τίς, 
 ὁ δράκις, ὁ ypams [..-..| 
 20 [οἹὀρίας οὐρίας αδῖ. . . . . «Ἶκεις 
 
 ὙΠΕΡ τ μεθυ τ 1: 72s ss 
 
 47 
 
48 
 
 25 
 
 iGo) 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 THE OXVYRAYNCHUSVPAPYRE 
 
 οτιποτεφερεῖ ον ΟΝ Reece DAG | . {.]ν νομοσνομον 
 εποχονεχειίτι ws eve ae es | οἵηνεντθε 
 στιβοσοθεένεο ιν τ Ἐν | 
 
 OT PATLOC OT PAT.) 5's tale soenl ers ey 
 δερῥεποῦ τι. Opie oe es ee cee eee | 
 
 Col. viii. 
 évt β].]σενιπονοΐ 
 
 € 
 unl[deOncxp. Jee auf 
 συτικαλ| vero] 
 odey ayaboo dr pel 
 KAT avopoveTreTo| 
 εφεπουεφεπουμὶ 
 οπποποιᾶμιαρεγεὶ 
 
 i) 
 ELTA οὁποταναπιη] 
 
 απελευθεροσωνολ. | 
 adtrAapntapamrak[ 
 
 [A] ἐπι.1θ.Ἰπεχ᾽ ἐισιθιιθιῖ 
 τί. Ἰδεπλαγιονεχομῖὶ 
 
 | σ| Ἱτερτισ᾽.]γαισμωναλήηθ. 
 
 ουἷ. Ἰισακοῖ. ἰσηῆκεκώφη] 
 
 σ. Rag 
 TLEOTLV 
 ουμενω 
 
 μεν᾽ ἐ.1θελεισ 
 
 οὐκεστὶν 'αλλαυτῦσσυ.Ταυῦ . 66. ee ee eee ] « οπηιδυναι Ber 
 
 ζἠτειτεκαξιχνευεκαιπλόυΪ. 2. ee ως Ἰοπηιθελεισ 
 
 tagPovoTeKal.|rovypucory|.........505. Ἰε[.] 
 
 μηπλειστί. .Ἰετισί. yl. ee ee ee ee eee \x 
 αλλ᾽ὀυτί | sips erence NG ae | 
 Oude Lum a AL ryt ΡΣ ‘ooo 
 
 ειδωμενόνϊ. ἘΝ τ ear he Rg ] 
 
led 
 
 25 
 
 Το 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 49 
 Gm τι τύτεῖ PEPE ee, av oo: Ἰ. ¢.]¥ νόμος vopov: 
 STON OUR ENEL τῆ. te Ce lee o's | Seve νου τον, Θίζωνοεν 
 στίθος ὑδενεσ! τ oo g's stay vk ] 
 σὐρΌτιος στρα ἐν, πω se. ele Jul. .] 
 ΔΕΡΠΙΝ πο Te |e Opti tata; ποτ i | 
 
 Col. viii. 
 ἔνι Blolis ἔνι πόνοί 
 
 μὴ μεθῇ κρίοκι.] 
 σὺ τί καλ[ὸ]ν ἐπιδί 
 ὅδε γ᾽ ἀγαθὸς ὁ τρεῖ 
 κατὰ νόμον ἕπεταζι 
 ἐφέπου ἐφέπου pl 
 ὀπποποῖ ἃ μιαρέ, γεῖ 
 
 ἊΣ 
 
 ΕΣ of es, 
 ἢ τάχ ὁπόταν ἀπίῃς 
 
 b] 
 
 ἀπελεύθερος ὧν oA. | 
 
 \ 
 
 ἀλλὰ μὴ παραπλακί 
 
 ἔπ[]θ᾽ [ἔἸπεχ᾽ εἴσιθ᾽ ἴθι [ 
 
 τὸ] δὲ πλάγιον ἔχομεν 
 
 πίάτερ, τί σ[ιγᾷς; μῶν ἀληθὲς εἴπομεν ; 200 
 οὐκ εἸἰσακο[ύε)ις, ἢ κεκώφησαι, ψόφον ; 
 
 (St.) σίγα" τί ἔστιν ; 
 
 (Χο. οὐ μενῶ. 
 (Σ μέν᾽, εἰ (ddva.) 
 (Χο.) οὐκ ἔστιν, GAN αὐτὸς σὺ ταῦθ᾽ [ὅπῃ θέλεις Selig ὅπῃ Suva: βέλ(τιεν) 
 : , 527 \ , 4 00)’ ὅπῃ θέλεις. 
 ζήτει τε κἀξίχνευε καὶ πλούϊτει λαβὼν 
 το βού TE, Και τον χρυσοῦν [ara tele freee vee Stes ica 
 ΤΠ NELOT OWN ἔχε. Ol. ἦν}. ΑΝ ον Δι | χρόνον. 
 
 (Σ..) GAN οὔ τι μ[ή σοί] pl ἐκλιπεῖν ἐφήσομαι) 
 οὐδ᾽ ἐξυπελ[θεϊν τοῦ πόνου πρίν y ἂν σαἸφῶς 
 εἰδῶμεν ὅν[τιν᾽] ἔϊνδον ἥδ᾽ ἔχει στέγη. 
 
 E 
 
50 
 
 Io 
 
 20 
 
 ra 
 
 ΤΕ ΕΚ NCE US RATS fo 
 
 φθεγί. eesaraepen ἘΠ ΠΥ πα δ Jou ,.φθεγγμααφυσ[]ισ 
 
 Col. ix. 
 
 Oo. «Ἰομοισινολβισηισ 
 of. ugar. . ο]Ἱαιτοισιν'αλλεγωταχα 
 φί. ἡἸωνκτυ.Ἰονπέδορτονεξαναγκασω 
 π[.Ἰδήμασινκραιπνοισικαιλακτισμασιν 
 
 > 
 | col. |r ELD AKOUT ALKELALAVK@POTTLE EL 
 
 | Onpeor i. Ἰνδεχλοερονυλωδηήπαγον σχωρονί..... 
 
 εν[.Τηρονωρμηθητεσυμπολληιβοηι" 
 στα 
 TLONOETEXVN τισμετασισπονων 
 
 ουσπρθσθενειπεσδεσποτηιχαρινφερων 
 υμεινοσαιεινεβρινηικαθὴ μέν .]σ 
 δοραιχερί Ἰιντεθυρσὶ Ἰνευπαλῆφερων' 
 
 Μ“ “ “4, 
 oma Geveviagel| τ᾿ Παμφιτονθεον 
 
 συνεγγονοισνυμφαισικαιποδωνοχλωι: 
 
 νυν δ᾽ αγνοωτοχρημαποιστροφᾶινεϊ.Ἶν 
 
 λυθί. . |v οὕηνεντθε 
 
 μανιῶνστρεφουσι' θαυμαγαρκατεκλί .Ἶον 
 ομουπρεπονκελευμαπωσκ,.]νηγετί.Ἶν 
 εγγυσμολοντωνθηροσευναί. .|rpol.|\no- 
 ὁμουδ᾽ιανᾶντι!. - 70 αἰφῶρι. . τ} 
 γλωσσησετεινεΐ. .]Ἰσκλοπηνΐ. .. . .. |. evae 
 QUTIOOG eval] shee. τὸ μέρ se tens ae Ja 
 AN DUK; =| cv Us ohare) ν KN DUY fils Geo eee | 
 καιτί.Ἰυτ᾽ αφεισα . . . modwvdAakl.. 1... ee ] 
 [-Ἰληδωνομουπάμφυρϊ. 7 ἐγειτνῖ. 6... we ] 
 He Jravr ἄνάλλωσηκλί. Ban aie il ee eee ox 
 [. . . -Jovakol.|cacwderapamemaiopey|...... 
 ἐν Ύ [6 06. [-]nf.]... . vovupacvocery| 
 
 ΡΟ eee ἌΝ Πνετιποειτ᾽ αναιτίαν 
 
2} 
 
 25 
 
 9] 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 1174, NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 (Xo.) WE Vien (ober ere eGR ee er ck) os. | 
 φθέγ[μα Mae Sue ree “waa eu ct tie jou φθέγμα advo[e jes. 
 
 ΟΟΙΣ ΝΣ, 
 θὸν δ]όμοισιν ὀλβίσῃς. 
 (Σ) ὁ [δ᾽ οἱὐ φαν[εΐτ]αι τοῖσιν: ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ τάχα 
 φ[έρ]ων κτύϊπ]ον πέδορτον ἐξαναγκάσω 
 π[η]δήμασιν κραιπνοῖσι καὶ λακτίσμασιν 
 σ 
 
 Ψ 
 
 @la}r εἰσακοῦσαι Kei λίαν κωφός τις (7). 
 
 (Κυλλήνη). θῆρες, τί [τόνδε χλοερὸν ὑλώδη πάγον χῶρον [᾿Αρ(ιστοφάγἼν(η5). 
 
 ἔν[θ]Ίηρον ὡρμήθητε σὺν πολλῇ βοῇ; 
 τίς ἥδε τέχνη, τίς μετάστασις πόνων 
 ods πρόσθεν εἶζχ)ες δεσπότῃ χάριν φέρων, 
 ὑμεῖν ὃς αἰεὶ νεβρίνῃ καθημμένο]ς 
 δορᾷ xeploliv τε θύρσ[ο]ν εὐπαλῆ φέρων 
 ζή(τε). ὄπισθεν εὐιάζετ᾽ ἀμφὶ τὸν θεὸν 
 σὺν ἐγγόνοις νύμφαισι καὶ mai)dov ὄχλῳ ; 
 
 lo > ᾽ ~ » “ ~ ~ / 
 νῦν δ᾽ ἀγνοῶ τὸ χρῆμα, ποῖ στροφαὶ vélwlpy 
 
 -ἤλυθί εἼν’ οὕ(τως) ἣν ἐν τ(ῷ) Θέ(ωνοΞς). 
 
 μανιῶν στρέφουσι" θαῦμα γάρ' κατέκλ[υ]ον 
 ὁμοῦ πρέπον κέλευμά πως κ[υ]νηγετ[ῶ)]ν 
 ἐγγὺς μολόντων θηρὸς εὐναίϊου] τρο[φ]ῆς, 
 ὉΠ δὲ av avris..]..at dopl...]..[. .] 
 
 γλώσσης ἐτείνεϊτ᾽ Elis κλοπὴν [..... 1. έναι: 
 ioe ash td ced gta al er μένων [ἢ τ τ ΣΝ le 
 KIPDUR elas nen ates 1. Knpvypal... 
 
 καὶ τ[α]ῦτ᾽ ἀφεῖσα σὺν ποδῶν Aak[Ticpact 
 [κἸληδὼν ὁμοῦ πάμφυρϊτ᾽ ἐγειτνία στέγῃ. 
 [kai] tadr dv ἄλλως ἡ KAL.J]..... UG ee te tre | 
 [φων]ῶν ἀκο[ύ]σασ᾽ ὧδε παραπεπαισμένίων 
 ».[.- JO. L]yf].... vov vuas vocety 
 volo. . τί νύμφη]ν ἔτι ποεῖτ᾽ ἀναιτίαν ; 
 
 E 2 
 
52 
 
 Io 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 xt 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Colic 
 
 στωσεγαρυσεθεσπιναυδα[ 
 x° νυμφηβαθυζωνεπὶ 
 
 τοῦδ᾽ ουτεγαρνεικοσηΐ 
 dail. Ἰυμαχασουδ᾽ αξενοΐ 
 γλ[]Ἰσσανματαιόστί 
 μη! δε] ]μεμηπροψαλί 
 αλλ. «Ἱπετωσμοιπρί 
 
 μ' εν[.Ἱοποιστοισὶ 
 
 3 
 /TQUT εστεκεινωννυνΐ 
 
 καιτοισδεθηρωνεκπύϊ 
 
 adkacpar|.|vo[. .. «Jol 
 νυμφησ"εμοιγαί. .| . | 
 ορθοψάλακτονεν .Ἰογοί. . |r| 
 
 aA ἡσυχοσπροφαινεκαιμί (Ἶνυϊ 
 οτουμαλισταπραγματοσχρειανεχεισ 
 τοπωνανασσατων[.Ἰεκυλληνησσθενοσ 
 ὁτουμενουνεκ᾽ ηλθ] Ἰνυστερονφρασω' 
 τοφθεγγμαδημιντουΪ.Ἰοπερφωνειῴρασον 
 καιτισποτ᾽ αυτωιδι[ Ἰχαρασσεταιβροτων 
 
 | υμασμεναυτουσχρητάδ᾽ εἰδεναισαφωσ 
 
 ὠὡσειφανείτετονλ[.]γοντονεξεμου. 
 
 αυτοισινυμιί[. .Ἰημιαποριζεται" 
 
 καιγαρκεκρυπί. . ἡτοῦθργονεν.]ε[.Ἰνεδραισ 
 
 / 
 e 
 
 npavoTroop|. . .|o7|.JolEeral. .Joyou: 
 
 TOUTOTIOT 
 φωνειφρασον 
 οὕηνεντθε 
 
 Gl. οἸσγίοἸκρυφῖ. . .«.... Ἰγηνα[.Ἰλαντιδοσ 
 
 δ χα τὺ τ ΡΝ Ἰευσατο" 
 
 ΡΝ ΝῊ lu . [φιλασ 
 
 Coles: 
 ρον, a Ἰληθηιτησβαθυζωνουθεασ 
 [eee ares Ἰοσδεπαιδ᾽ εφιτυσενμονον' 
 
 [Sie cate rae Ἰχερσιταισεμαισεγωτρεῴφω 
 
15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 1174. ΝΕ CLASSICAL TEXTS 53 
 
 (Olas: 
 
 Xo(pés). νύμφη βαθύζωνε π[αῦσαι χόλου (στρ.) 
 
 «Ὁ BY ᾿ “ ¢ 2 
 τοῦδ, οὔτε γὰρ νεῖκος ἥϊκει σέ τοι 
 δά[ο]υ μάχας οὐδ᾽ ἀξενόϊς που σέθεν 
 γλ[ῶ]σσ᾽ ἂν μάταιός τί ἀφ᾽ ἡμῶν θίγοι. 
 μή με μὴ προψαλ[άξῃς κακοῖς, 
 ) ? ) a Be x ~ 
 ἀλλ [εὐπετῶς μοι πρζόφανον τὸ πρᾶγ- 
 μ᾽, ἐν [τ]όποις τοῖσδε τίς νέρθε γᾶς ὧδ᾽ ἀγα- 
 
 στῶς ἐγάρυσε θέσπιν αὐδάϊν ; 
 
 ᾽ γον, ἃ , σι 
 (Kv.) ταῦτ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἐκείνων νῦν [τρόπων πεπαίτερα, 
 
 καὶ τοῖσδε θηρῶν ἐκπύίθοιο μᾶλλον ἂν 
 ἀλκασμάτ[ω]ν δ᾽ειλῆ]ς [τε πειρατηρίων 
 νύμφης" ἐμοὶ γὰρ οὐἹκ [ἀρεστόν ἐστ᾽ ἔριν 
 ὀρθοψάλακτον ἐν [λἸόγοζισ])ιν [ἱστάναι. 
 ἀλλ’ ἥσυχος πρόφαινε. καὶ μ[ή νυϊέ μοι 
 ὅτου μάλιστα πράγματος χρείαν ἔχεις. 
 
 (Χο.) τόπων ἄνασσα τῶν δ]ε, Κυλλήνης σθένος, 
 
 ὅτου μὲν οὕνεκ᾽ ἠλύ]ο]ν ὕστερον φράσω' 
 τὸ φθέγμα δ᾽ ἡμῖν τοῦθ ὅπερ φωνεῖ φράσον τοῦτο πῶς 
 4 νος , a φωνεῖ φράσον" 
 καὶ τίς ποτ᾽ αὐτῷ δι[αἸχαράσσεται βροτῶν. οὕ(τωΞ) ἦν ἐν (τῷ) O€(wvos). 
 ὑμᾶς μὲν αὐτοὺς χρὴ τάδ᾽ εἰδέναι σαφῶς 
 ὡς εἰ φανεῖτε τὸν λ[όϊγον τὸν ἐξ ἐμοῦ, 
 ἫΝ tq a 2 ie 
 αὐτοῖσιν vpily ζημία πορίζεται. 
 καὶ yap κέκρυπ[ται] τοὔργον ἐν [θ]ε[ῶ]ν ἕδραις, 
 Ἥραν ὅπως μ[ὴ πύ]στ|ι]ς ἵξεται λ]όγου. 
 Zled|s γ[ὰρ] κρυφ[αίαν ἐς στέγην Ardavridos 
 ΠΡ ΝΟΣ .. «εύσατο 
 
 Ch CORRES PR Ieee lu . [.] φίλας 
 
 Col. xi. 
 [.......] AqOn τῆς βαθυῤζώνου θεᾶς. 
 [κατὰ σπέος δὲ παῖδ᾽ ἐφίτυσεν μόνον, 
 
 [τοῦτον δὲ] χερσὶ ταῖς ἐμαῖς ἐγὼ τρέφω' 
 
54 THEGOXYRAY NGAUS. PAPY ΚΗ 
 
 Bead Ans Ἰαρισχυσεννοσωνχειμαζεται 
 She hs ἢ πὶ Ἰακαιποτητακαικοιμηματαὰ 
 Bene Ἰαργανοισμένουσαλικνϊτιντροφην 
 crea ΤΣ Ἰετίζωνυκτακαικαθημεραν. 
 [. .. υξεταικατημαρουκεπεικοτα 
 [.. . ἡστοσ᾿ὡστεθαυμακαιφοβοσμεχει 
 ΓΟ ee ae japexTovnpapextepacper|.|o μερασπεφασμενοσ 
 Ἐν ς Ἰσερειδειπαιδοσεισηβησακμην' 
 Boas: eer] ε]ιζεικουκετισχολαζεται 
 Bee ὌΝ creme yer γτ[. - Jer 
 [ee ees |r). [. . .ἐστιτουπατροσθεσει" 
 2 .. «0.0 ὐνν εν Ἰθεγγμμηχανηιβρεμῖ 
 Καὶ ΠΡ PAE OG) scare eee Ἰσημεραιμιαι 
 εξυπτιασ et 0ie fella het javnoato 
 TOLOVOCON|S nt il ee Ἰοσηδονησ 
 ἐμμεστόνα! τι eine ke te Ἰαικατωδῖ.. .| 
 20, Se ἀφρασ! ate eee ee Ἱπαισβοησ 
 [ALO πιο ΝΣ ΤῸ ἸἹμαζεισὶ 
 θηρευμ τῶ τ ἥν 1λεγε.Ϊ 
 [DOV [6 ΕΝ ΕΣ ΤῈ Ἰσεθουΐ 
 TOVOUD eet Nee eee jov[ 
 25 TOTERED): πὴ ta as teas ] 
 povr’ dra Pete ash cole tt eat le 
 Οὐ], cil; 
 
 τοσποριζειντοιᾶνδεγῆρυν 
 μηνῦναπίστε.πισταγαρσεπροσγελαιθεασεπὴ 
 γ καιπωσπιθωμαιτουθανοντοσφθεγγματοιουτονβρεμειν 
 πιθουθανωνγαρεσχεφωνην'τωνδαναυδοσῆνδθηρ ζωνδεγη 
 5 ποιοστισηνειδοσπρ[μήκησ.ἢπίκυρτοσ᾿ἢβραχυσ 
 βραχυσχυτρόιδησποϊ Ἰκιληιὶδοραικατερρικνωμενοσ τροχοιδὴ[ 
 
 OT ALEAOUPOTELKAT ALTEPUKEV.NTOOTOPOAALT 
 
 x πλειστονμε[.Ἰαξυγογγυλονγαρεστικαιβραχυσκελεσ 
 
Vee NEW CLASSICAL TEXES Ἐπ 
 
 [μητρὸς γ]ὰρ ἰσχὺς ἐν νόσῳ χειμάζεται: 
 [κἀδεστ]ὰ καὶ ποτῆτα καὶ κοιμήματα 
 
 ἱπρὸς σπ]αργάνοις μένουσα λικνῖτιν τροφὴν 
 
 [ἐξευθ]ετίζω νύκτα καὶ καθ᾽ ἡμέραν. 
 
 [ὁ δ᾽ αἰὔξεται kar ἦμαρ οὐκ ἐπεικότα 
 
 [μέγι]στος, ὥστε θαῦμα καὶ φόβος p ἔχει. 
 
 [οὔπω γ]ὰρ ἕκτον ἦμαρ ἐκπεφασμέι οἧς ἡμέρας πεφασμένος. 
 [γυίοι]ς ἐρείδει παιδὸς εἰς ἥβης ἀκμήν, 
 
 [κἀξορμενίζει κοὐκέτι σχολάζεται 
 
 [βλάστη τοιόνδε παῖδα θησαυρὸς στέγει. τρέφει. 
 ἰδυσεύρε)τός [τ᾿ ἔτ᾽] ἐστὶ τοῦ πατρὸς θέσει. 
 
 15 ἀφανεῖ δ᾽ ὃ πεύθῃ φ]θέγμζα) μηχανῇ Bpéplov 
 
 καὶ π[όλ]λ᾽ ἐθάϊμβεις, αὐτὸ]ς ἡμέρᾳ μιᾷ 
 
 ef ὑπτίας κ[ίστης Ὑ ἐμηχ)ανήσατο' 
 
 τοιόνδε θηρὸς ἐκ θανόντ]ος ἡδονῆς 
 
 ἔμμεστον ἀΐγγος εὗρε κ]αὶ κάτω δ[ονεῖ.] 
 
 75. (Xo.) ΧΟ ΤΟ τας | παῖς βοῆς (ἀντιστρ.) 
 
 25 | BONMELED Vacate saci woos | 
 
 i CLP Cig OE | ἐϊκ θανόν- 
 
 Colwsic 
 
 Tos πορίζειν τοιάνδε γῆρυν. 
 (Kv.) μὴ νῦν ἀπίστει]: πιστὰ γάρ σε προσγελᾷ θεᾶς ἔπη. 
 (Χο.) καὶ πῶς πίθωμαι τοῦ θανόντος φθέγμα τοιοῦτον βρέμειν ; 300 
 (Kv.) πιθοῦ: θανὼν γὰρ ἔσχε φωνήν, ἐῶν δ᾽ ἄναυδος jv ὁ θήρ. ζῶνϑδενη[ 
 (Xo.) ποῖός τις ἢν εἶδος ; mplolunkns, ἢ ᾿πίκυρτος, ἢ βραχύς ; 
 (Κυ.) βραχὺς xurpld)dns ποικίλῃ δορᾷ κατερρικνωμένος. τροχ(ώ)δη(9) [ 
 (Χο.) ὡς αἰέλουρος εἰκάσαι πέφυκεν, ἢ τως πόρδαλις ; 
 (Kv.) πλεῖστον με[τ]αξύ, γογγύλον γάρ ἐστι καὶ βραχυσκελές. 
 
56 
 
 | Ko) 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 oud ὠὡσιχνευμ[.Ἰνιπροσφερεσπεφυκενουδωσκαρκινωι 
 ovd αὐτοιουτ Ἱνεστιναλλ᾽ αλλοντιν᾽ e€evpout pomov 
 αλλωσκεραστί Ἰσκανθαροσδῆτ᾽ εστιναιτναιοσφυὴν 
 νυνεγγυσεγ᾽ΐ. εἸϑιμαλισταπροσφερεστοκνωδαλον 
 
 Ay oa Ἰφωνί. «Ἰνεστιναυτοῦτουντόσ.τόυξωφρασο | 
 Rraevoy. ss y ἭΛΟΙΣ: ορ[ε]!νησυγγονοστωστρακρεων᾽ “earn 
 [USA πε αν ὙΦ ἊΣ \vel. . .] . πόρσυνονειτιπλ[.Ἰονεχεισ 
 21 letters Ἰυνδ᾽ αὐλυρανοτί. . «αλει 
 [ 22 ὦ 1. κτεανονησύϊ. . .] . τινι 
 [ ὅν Ἰδερμακί. .]στ΄. [ 
 [ PRS Ἰονωδί Ἰκλαγγ αἱ 
 [ AO jopwoeperderal 
 Ϊ 24 "» Ἰπλεκτα . [ 
 [ » 9 Ἰλάδοσκί 
 [ a ne Ἰλοπεσδεῖ 
 Jo 
 [ Tit Ἰαμματαί 
 [ δ» Ἰονὶ 
 Col; xiit. 
 
 καιτουτολυπη Ἰεστακεστρονκαιπαραψυκ[.Ἰηρί. . |r| 
 κεινωιμονον" χα ]ρειδαλυιωνκαιτιπροσφωνΐ 
 ξυμφωνον' εξα Ἰρειγαραυτοναιόλισματησλ[ Ἰρᾳσὶ 
 | ουτωσοπαισθανοντιθηριφθεγγμ᾽ eunxavycar| 
 ἜΝ x? οψαλακτοστισομφηκατοιχνείτοπουΪ] 
 πρὲπταδιατονουφάσματ᾽ ey 
 xop ἐπανθεμιζει λα νθεμ τε ται εντθέ 
 τοπραγμαδ' δ"υπερπορευωβάδην 
 ισθιτονδάϊ μον οστίσποθ᾽ oo 
 10 TAUT ETEXVNTAT "ουκαλλοσεστινκλί 
 αντεκεινουγυναισάφ᾽ ia Ou: 
 συδαντιτωνδεμηχαλε 
 φθῆισεμοιδεδυσφορηθηισ 
 
117 4 NEWs CLASSICAL TEXTS : 57 
 
 (Χο.) οὐδ᾽ ὡς ἰχνεύμζων) προσφερὲς πέφυκεν οὐδ᾽ ὡς Kapkivios) ; 
 το (Κυ.) οὐδ᾽ αὖ τοιοῦτ[ό]ῆν ἐστιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἄλλον τιν᾽ ἐξευροῦ τρόπον. 
 (Χο.) ἀλλ᾽ ὡς κεράστί[η)ς κάνθαρος δῆτ᾽ ἐστὶν Αἰτναῖος φυήν ; 
 (Κυ.) νῦν ἐγγὺς ἔγν[ως] ᾧ μάλιστα προσφερὲς τὸ κνώδαλον. 
 (Χο.) τίί δ᾽ αὖ τὸ] φωνοθὴν ἐστιν αὐτοῦ, τοὐντὸς ἢ τοὔξω, φράσοϊν.] 
 OEE) Si Nee eae Ἰλοί. . .Joptvy avyyovos τῶ(ν ὀγ)στράκων. ALA Ohad 
 15 (Xo.) [ποῖον δὲ τοὔνομ᾽ ev|vemreils; πόρσυνον, εἴ τι πλ[έ]ον ἔχεις. ἰ[Θ]έζωνοΞ). 
 (Kv.) [τὸν θῆρα μὲν χέλυν, τὸ φωνο]ῦν δ᾽ αὖ λύραν 6 πἰαῖς κἸαλεῖ. 
 (Xo.) [ 22 letters |]. KTéavoy nov... ἡ) «Τίνι; 
 (Kv.) [ pref ] δέρμα xj. .Jor . [ 
 [ he fer Jov ὧδε] κλαγγάϊνει 
 20 [ eat ire Ἰόρως ἐρείδεταίι 
 [ ΑΜ" ] πλεκτα .Ϊ 
 [ et 3 Ἰλάδος κί 
 [ ig Saag κόλλοπες δεῖ 
 [ 24 Ἰαμματαὶ 
 25 [ ΡΝ Ἰον 
 1 or 2 lines lost. 
 Col. xiii. 
 καὶ τοῦτο λύπη[ς] ἔστ᾽ ἄκεστρον καὶ παραψυκ[τ]ήρ[ιοὴν 
 κείνῳ μόνον, χα[ί]ρει δ᾽ ἀλύων καί τι προσφωνῶν μέλος 
 ξύμφωνον' ἐξαζί]ρει γὰρ αὐτὸν αἰόλισμα τῆς λ[ύ]ρας. 
 οὕτως ὁ παῖς θανόντι θηρὶ φθέγμ᾽ ἐμηχανήσατίο. 
 5 Xo(pés). ὀ(ρθογψάλακτός τις ὀμφὴ κατοιχνεῖ τόπου, (στρ.) 
 πρεπτὰ (δ᾽ av) διὰ τόνου φάσματ᾽ ἔγ- 
 χωρ᾽ ἐπανθεμίζει" ἐπανθεμίζεταν ἐν τ(ῷ) Θέ(ωνος). 
 τὸ πρᾶγμα δ᾽ οὗπερ πορεύω βάδην, 
 ἴσθι τὸν δαζίμον᾽ ὅστις ποθ᾽ ὃς 
 10 ταῦτ᾽ ἐτεχνήσατ᾽, οὐκ ἄλλος «ἐστὶν κλ[οπεὺς 
 
 ἀντ᾽ ἐκείνου, γύναι, σάφ᾽ ἴσθι. 
 σὺ δ᾽ ἀντὶ τῶνδε μὴ χαλε- 
 φθῇς μ(η)δὲ δυσφορηθῇς. 
 
58 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS: PAPYRI 
 
 ee ret: OA “Πνησετινακλοπηνωνειδισὶ 
 
 La eves ΔΕΥ oT ye ware ] . εἰραχειμαζειν) 
 πον το ἹἸνταφιλήτηνκαϊ 
 
 ἘΠΕ Senta ΡΟΝ τ ne tear Ἰζναυτηιτηικλοί 
 τον» Ἰιγετᾶϊ.Ἰηθηλεῖ 
 es atten Mae ὙΝ ara ak rh WY Ἰαληθηλεγί 
 Εν Re Pos eter te te νος 3 τὸ \pevatcag| 
 Bane 2 ν teeta re Ἰδεβουσπανυΐ 
 πῶσ Ἰαυκ αθηρ[.]οἹ 
 ΒΥ Aan Be eA Ἰλουτεμωνΐ 
 
 τ Geiser, arated he \po . δ. Joa 
 
 (ΤΟΊ τε τοῖν, 
 [Ee epee ite Ἰαρτιμανθανωιχρονωι 
 Bay eA ae Ἰασκοντατηιμηιμωριαι 
 ΕΝ eas Hees Ἰυδεν'αλλαπαιδιᾶσχαριν' 
 leek eee eae Ἰνεισὲμ᾽ ευδιανεχὼν 
 Ay Base eas err ote Ἱμ᾽ητικερδαινεινδοκεισ 
 [edelis (fs πὸ λον Yee Ἰχαζεκαιτερπουφρενα': 
 Bist Seas ΡΣ Ἰντατουδιοσσαφειλογωι 
 Εν Ἦν Ἰωνεννεωινεον  ογον" 
 eRe S On hs Bes Ἰπροσπατροσκλεπτησεφυ 
 ΤΟ Wen Scud: yes cet 2. Ἰητρωσινηκλοπηκρατει" 
 Boerne suet Ἰισεστιτονκλεπτηνσκοπει 
 
 I 
 
 b) 
 Ε an 
 aay aed Ἱκαρποντουδετουπανᾶιδομοσ 
 “Ὁ Ὁ 
 [. . .ειγενοσπροσαπτετηνπονηριαν 
 ΣΡ a 
 [. . .|oovriv ἡκει" τῶ  δεδ ουχουτωπρετπτει" 
 5 αἱ. .]αιενεισιπαισ'νεοσ᾽Ὑ ἀρωνανηρ-- 
 nm. ωνιθαλλωνωστραγοσκνικωνχλιδαῖσ' 
 πανουτολειονφαλακρονηδονηνπιτνασ 
 
 [-Ἰυκεκθεωνταμωρακαιγελοιαχρη 
 a | 
 [. |avovTAkKAGLELYUTTEPWLTEYWYEAW υστερωσεγω 
 
Io 
 
 15 
 
 1 NEW CLASSICAL: TEXTS 
 
 ) [ris ἔχει πλάνη σε; τίνα κλοπὴν ὠνείδισ[ας 5 
 15 (Xo.) [οὐ μὰ Δία σ᾽, ὦ πρέοσἸβειρα, χειμάξειν [θέλω. 
 (Κυ.) [μῶν τὸν Διὸς παῖδ᾽ dra φ(η)λήτην καϊλεῖς ; 
 ANGST gi aes Δ ΝΕ | ἂν αὐτῇ τῇ κλοπῇ. 
 (Kv.) ete havea kets): eli ye ταἀϊλ]ηθῆ λέγεις. 
 Oe ar ES ei ce τ]ἀληθῆ λέγω. 
 20 ΠΥ λέ ae κεκλοϊφέναι σαφΐ 
 ΠΡ eee ty sets agra SAN 1 δὲ Bods πάνυ 
 ce Ἐκ tee ALE Δα ἘΔ ee la καθήρ[μ]οῖσε 
 ea UE end ee ἘΝ Ἰλου τεμὼν Ϊ 
 la ee τις ΤΩΣ ὐπὸ «Ἂν ΓΚ |po . δ[ο]ραί 
 2 or 3 lines lost. 
 Col. xiv. 
 OS paren rae ae 1 ἄρτι μανθάνω χρόνῳ 
 ἘΞ ep ae ἐγχ]άσκοντα τῇ "un popia 
 Rea ie nee οἸὐδέν, ἀλλὰ παιδιᾶς χάριν. 
 [od δ᾽ οὖν τὸ λοιπὸν εἰς ἔμ᾽ εὐδίαν ἔχων, 
 [εἴ σοι φέρει χάρ)μ᾽ ἤ τι κερδαίνειν δοκεῖς, 
 ἰὅπως θέλεις κάϊχαζε καὶ τέρπου φρένα" 
 [τὸν παῖδα δ᾽ ὄϊντα τοῦ Διὸς σαφεῖ λόγῳ 
 [μὴ σκῶπτε ποι]ῶν ἐν νέῳ νέον λόγον. 
 [οὗτος γὰρ οὔτε] πρὸς πατρὸς κλέπτης ἔφυ 
 [οὔτ᾽ αὖτις ἐν μήήτρωσιν ἡ κλοπὴ κρατεῖ. 
 [εἰ δὴ κλοπή τίς ἐστι, τὸν κλέπτην σκόπει 
 [ἄπορον ἄϊκαρπον' τοῦδε δ᾽ οὐ πί(ειγν(ῇ) δόμος. 
 [ἄθρ]ει γένος, πρόσαπτε τὴν πονηρίαν 
 [πρὸς ὅντιν᾽ ἥκει: τῷδε δ᾽ οὐχ οὕτω πρέπει. 
 ἀλλ αἰὲν εἶ σὺ παῖς" νέος γὰρ ὧν ἀνὴρ 
 
 ἰ 
 πίώγωνι θάλλων ὡς τράγος κνζήγκῳ χλιδᾷς. 
 _ παύου τὸ λεῖον φαλακρὸν ἡδονῇ πιτνάς. 
 
 οὐκ ἐκ θεῶν τὰ μῶρα καὶ γέλοια χρὴ 
 
 χ]ανόντα κλαίειν ὕστερ᾽ ; ὡς ἐγὼ (λγέζγγω. ὕστερ’ ds ἐγώ. 
 
 ἘΝ 
 
60 
 
 IO 
 
 16 
 
 20 
 
 | Oo, 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 THEVORAYRAYNCH US VRPAPYRE 
 
 στρεφουλυγιζουτεμυθοισ 
 οποιανθελειο[ σ]βαξινευρισκ᾽ απο 
 ψηκτον'ουγαρμεταυταπεισεισ 
 πωστοχρηματουτεσειργασμενοσ 
 ρινοκολλητοναλλωνεκλεψενβοων 
 
 πουδοραΐ. . Ἰαποτωνλοξιου" 
 
 [.lnueral. . Ἰξοδουβιβαζε: 
 
 Colfax. 
 [. ]ευσγαρὶ 
 [.| . αἰσκλο 
 [. (]τοιπονη] 
 [-Ἰακωσακουΐ 
 [. dear’ αληΐ 
 [Ἰνμηταδῖ 
 ἐπ 
 x 
 ale 
 by 
 εἰν: 
 Us 
 ri 
 Y: ΠΤ ΠΝ] 
 To. .|KatBoacvepovait| 
 my. Ἰεεουσδεγ᾽ ηδηνυνΐ 
 τί Ἰσωπόνηρ᾽ Exel τιπλί 
 
 εστιν 
 οπαισί[ τ] δ᾽ ενδονεγκεκλη 
 Οὔ. 
 [. νπαιδαπαυσαιτουδιοσῖὶ 
 
 πί. πί Ἰνοιμί. Ἰν[.Ἰτασβουστισεῖ 
 ηδημεπνέ. Ἰγεισκαισυχᾳΐ 
 
 ΠΝ εἸλεισεπρί. . .1υ[. ξελαυν 
 
 τοχρημαουτοσ 
 δυο: le 
 
25 
 
 |e) 
 
 15 
 
 . 20 
 
 W744 NEM CLASSICAL: TEXTS 61 
 
 (Xo.) στρέφου λυγίζου τε μύθοις, ὁποί- (ἀντιστρ.) 
 
 αν θέλεις βάξιν εὕρισκ᾽ ἀπό- 
 
 ψηκτον' οὐ γάρ με ταῦτα πείσεις 
 
 (ὅγπως τὸ χρῆμ᾽ οὗτος εἰργασμένος τὸ χρῆμα οὗτοΞ᾽ 
 ῥινοκόλλητον ἄλλων ἔκλεψεν βοῶν ἐν το ἀντ Dea oat 
 που Oopals ἢ] mo τῶν Λοξίου. 
 
 [μ]ή με τάϊσδ᾽ ἐξ ὁδοῦ βίβαζε. 
 
 Col. xv. 
 
 ) [εἰ 
 (Kv.) [κ]Ἰακῶς ἀκούϊειν οὐ πρέπει Διὸς γόνῳ. 
 ) fel 
 
 δ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἀληϊθῆ, χρή με καὶ λέγειν τάδε. 
 
 SH) 51a oath ee | 
 
 (Kv.) πο[ῦ] καὶ βόας νέμουσι τί 
 
 (Χο.) πίλ]είους δέ γ᾽ ἤδη νῦν | 
 
 (Κυ.) τίς, ὦ πόνηρ᾽, ἔχει; τί πλί 
 
 (Χο.) 6 mais ὃ(ς) ἔνδον ἐστὶν ἐγκεκλῃΐ μένος. 
 
 (Κυ.) [τὸν παῖδα παῦσαι τὸ(ν) Atos [κακῶς λέγων. 
 
 (Χο.) πἰαἸύοιμ᾽ [aly [εἰ] τὰς βοῦς τις ἐϊξελᾶν θέλοι. 400 
 (Kv.) ἤδη pe πν[ΐγεις καὶ od xali βόες σέθεν. 
 
 (Xo.) [. . .Ἱλεισεπρῖ. . .Jul . ἐϊξελαυν 
 
62 THE COXYRAHYNCAUS PAPYRE 
 
 Col, xvi. | Col. xvii. 
 
 [ 
 
 [ 
 
 [ 
 
 3 tovroul] a. }y| 
 ἤν} δ!ἐφηπὶ 
 ουτοσουφί 
 
 ing 
 10 wr o£ adel 
 KatTapn| 
 Tov[. joc| 
 “amor τ 
 
 Ἰελεθοισβοων εἰ] εἰ 
 
 Jvev79° 15 Bo| 
 
 ρον οἸτοὶ 
 
 πρὶ 
 
 μισθοσὶ 
 
 ελευθεροΐ 
 
 20 τονεγὶ 
 
 Unplaced Fragments. 
 
 Probably from the bottom of Cols. i-iii. 
 
 Le ie ri: i. Fr. 4. Firs: 
 
1174, 
 
 Col. xvi. 
 
 π᾿Ἰελέθοις βοῶν: 
 
 οὕ(τωΞ) F |v ἐν τ(ῷ) O€(wvos). 
 |vos. 
 
 NEW 
 
 T5 
 
 20 
 
 CLASSICAEN TEXTS 63 
 Col. xvii. 
 [ 
 [ 
 [ 
 (Xo.) ἰοὺ ἰοὺ | 
 ἥν τ᾽ ἔφη πὶ 
 οὗτος οὐ φ] 
 (Σὼ ὦ Alogia (?) 
 ἰὼ δὶ 
 (Χο.) ὦ Aogia δεῖ 
 καὶ παρηΐ 
 τῶν [Boar 
 ᾿Δπόλλ(ων)͵ — [.Jvv . [ 
 ε[. εἰ 
 Boj 
 ὁποί 
 πρὶ 
 μισθὸς | 
 ἐλεύθερο 
 (Σ τὸν ἐγ] 
 
 Unplaced Fragments. 
 
 Probably from the bottom of Cols. i-iii. 
 
 Fr. 1 Fr. 2. 
 (A) 4 ἐπ] 
 (Β) δι Jor of 
 
 res. 
 
 Fr. 4. 
 
WHEVOAVRAYNCHUSVPAP YR’ 
 
 Fr. 6, Fr. Fr, 8. Fr. 9. Fr, 10, 
 Arf.) . [ lol Jol Jel w.[ 
 [ Ἰά Ἰ. of Ir 
 Probably from Col. ix. 
 Fr. 11. Fr, 12. τ ἘΔ, 
 Ἱντικί J.-[ Ἰατοῖ \oul 
 Ba Wet foi Ive «| 
 eg ἐπε Fr. 16. Kr. 7 Feo. 
 Jol Ἰατὶ J. yl lo. [ 
 1.1 7: Jo 
 From Col. xv? From Col. xvii? 
 Mire, Fr. 20. Pts Fr, 22. 
 Ἰαμί Ἰνβοωϊ | }.- G1. 
 Ἰ. o»| Javeg| J Ἰρυεί 
 Ἰσσυ . [ Ἰστιτοῖ | Ἰονθοὶ 
 Ἰτᾳσὶ Ἰγυνὶ Ἰηλλί 
 Ἴ ΕΣ el ees. | 
 jae : - 
 Miscellaneous. 
 Fr +23 {2). Fr. 23 (6). Fr. 24. Free 
 Jovpr[ Ἰνκεχὶ J. ag 
 
 }. Ἰλοσδί 
 Τὴν ἊΣ Ἰτισασ Ἰιμαξ Ἰλι θι 
 
Fr. 23 (a). 
 
 19} 
 χρυσῷ πλί 
 
 Probably from Col. ix. 
 
 ΤΣ ΤΥ ΤΟΣ 
 
 Ἰατοὶ 
 
 From Col. xv? 
 
 Ets 20; ea 
 τῶ]ν βοῶν ] 
 Javeg| | 
 €lori Tol | 
 |rao[ ] γύναι 
 fire 
 Jou 
 Miscellaneous. 
 ie 257 (δ): Fr, 24. 
 7 θουρι Ἰυκεχί 
 Ἶλος δ 
 Ἰτισασί |ypeag| 
 
 1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 Fr. 10. 
 
 From Col. xvii? 
 
 Fr. 22. 
 
 65 
 
THE OXYRAYNCHUS. PAPYRI 
 
 66 
 Boval.). 1 τά ᾿ Ἰξυναῖ 
 Ἱπονήσᾳι Jeol Ixpor| 
 Brio, oor e: Fr. 28. 
 Ἰδραβευμί | . «ανειφρασὶ Jol] - | 
 : Ἶ : ρα τα Ἰτοιοῖ 
 : ; Ἰκτί 
 Fr. 30 Ei ot. ἘΠ 90: 
 ] ] Ἰ. 
 Ἰαρουΐ Ἰροτί Ἰφλεβοί 
 Jova[ Ἰριαΐ ] 
 ee Ἰευθυΐ Ἰμηῖ 
 ~\ jaro 
 ] 
 | 
 Pre: Fr. 35 Fr. 36. 
 | Ἰραί Ἰεπί 
 ] Ἰιδιαί 
 Ἰατον Ἰουθα. of | 
 Jo ] | 
 | | 
 ελεασ Ἶ 
 5 
 
Ἰβωναί.]. | 
 
 ] πονήσαϊ 
 
 Br. 26; 
 
 | βραβευμῖα 
 
 NEMO CLASSICAL TEXTS 67 
 
 es 
 
 | guval Ἰστρί 
 Ἰχμονΐ Ἱμηπί 
 Gs 
 He Fr. 28. Fr, 29 
 Laver dpdo| jof.] . | || 
 oe ἀκ Ὁ} Ἰ τοιοΐ Ἰπαιαί 
 : : Ἰκτί Ἰεστι 
 Le, ZG Fr.133 
 i ja 
 1 φλεβὸς Jato . | 
 jra 
 \en| Jog 
 5. Ἰνηλί 
 Je 
 Ἰμε 
 Ἰσσὶ 
 of 
 Fr. 36. το, ]xe 
 ee Jov . [ 
 Jem Jadj 
 \edcal Ἰομί 
 | Jaegl 
 ] ] 
 ] : 
 
68 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Of the three previously known fragments of the /chneutae, two have occurred 
 above (xi. 12-13, xii. 6; cf. notes ad loc.) ; the third is :— 
 
 203 ΤΟΙ ΟΣ 
 
 ἐνήλατα ξύλα 
 τρίγομφα διατορεῦσαί σε δεῖται 
 
 A corrupt passage, on which cf. Lobeck, Phrynichus, p. 178. 
 
 To this play may now be referred with W(ilamowitz)—M (6llendorff) 
 
 O92, Athen: ix, p. 400 c 
 
 βοῦκλεψ 
 
 The word is given as an epithet of Hermes παρὰ Σοφοκλεῖ. βοοικλεψ A, 
 
 βοόκλεψ C Eustath., βοίκλεψ. Musurus, βοῦκλεψ Dindorf. 
 
 i. 1-3. For the supplement of 1. 1 cf. Il. 10 and 143; βροτοῖς involves an accompanying 
 θεοῖς, which will naturally precede. This line is probably the first of the play. Line 14 of 
 Col. iv, which is marked as the rooth verse, is indeed not more than the 94th from this point, 
 and possibly a foregoing column, of which the upper part was occupied e.g. by a hypothesis 
 or a list of characters, has been lost; but the numeration of lines in papyri is not always 
 exact, and if iv. 20, 22, &c., are counted as whole lines, the figure 200 at viii. 13 is but one 
 in excess, with i. 1 as the starting-point. Apollo’s name ought then to occur in ]. 3. 
 
 4-5. Something like [δειν]ὸν [γάρ ἐστ᾽ ἐμῇ δὲ dvc|Aohoy may have stood in 1. 4, but the 
 restoration depends upon that of the next verse. Murray suggests [εἰ φεύξε]γα[ι κλέψας ye, 
 but the initial supplement is too long. 
 
 6. νόμευμ]α (W—M) is somewhat long for the space, and perhaps a more recondite peri- 
 phrasis was employed, e. g. νεανίευμ]α, which W-M has also proposed. ‘Three classes of the 
 cattle are apparently distinguished, (1) the full-grown cows, (2) their calves, (3) the immature 
 heifers ; Murray’s γένη νεογνά is thus less suitable. 
 
 7-16. ‘They have all disappeared, and in vain I track them, wandering in secret far 
 from the cattle’s manger, hidden by some artifice. For I would not have thought that any 
 one either of the gods or of the mortal creatures of a day would have dared so far as to 
 do thisdeed. On learning it distraught with fear I set forth and search, with full proclama- 
 tion to gods and men, so that none may beignorant. For I follow frantic in pursuit. AndI 
 have visited in haste the peoples of the whole host of Thrace, but no one...’ 
 
 7-8. The restoration of ]. 7 and τῆλε βου]στάθμου in 1. 8 are due to W-M; Murray 
 suggests that radp may refer to a ditch surrounding Apollo’s byre (e.g. τάφρ[ων ὕπερθε νϑ]ν. 
 In 1. 8, where there was some difference of reading, neither the circumflex accent nor the 
 diaeresis on « is quite certain; but [Aa6]is clearly indicated by the marginal dal. διασί above 
 is possibly διασκοπῶ as a variant for ἰχνοσκοπῶ. 
 
 13. [στείχ]ω : or e.g. [ζητ]ῶ, as both W-—M and Murray suggest. ν of pareve was 
 deleted by means of dots placed above and beneath it. 
 
 14. Either τάδε or τόδε may be right; a similar choice between singular and plural is 
 given at iii. 25 and v. 9. 
 
 15. [ἀκολο]υθίᾳ W-M, supposing this to be the passage referred to in Bekker, Amecd. 
 367. 32 ἀκολουθία' i) ἀκολούθησις. Σοφοκλῆς (Nauck, Fr. 899). Murray suggests [δυσπε]υθίᾳ. 
 
 16-17. [Θρᾳκ]ῶν and ἀλλ᾽ οὔτις W-M. Another method of treating the passage is to 
 take Ἶων as the genitive of a more general term or as a participle, e.g. [σπεύδ]ων, and to put 
 
1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 69 
 
 Opy|xcof in 1. το. Something like [ζητῶν] ris [αὐτὰς εἷλε (Murray) or [εἴ πώς] τις [. . . would then 
 follow in 1. 17. |rov in the margin may well be στρα͵γοῦ again, with something other than 
 τοῦ παντός preceding as a variant. 
 
 18—23. That these two small fragments belong to Col. i is clearly indicated both by 
 their appearance and contents, but their relation to each other and to the rest of the 
 column is not definitely fixed. ‘The worm-eaten edges of both show the same pattern, 
 according to which τ]ὰ Θεσσαλῶν should be in the same line as ἔπειτα [8é But the worming 
 is not an infallible guide, since the papyrus may not have been folded quite straight; and if 
 ΩΣ δ᾽ is right in |, 23, it is desirable to lengthen the interval between this and the foregoing 
 ἔπειτα [δέ, This being granted, a further comparison of the worm-marks in Col. iii suggests 
 that there is no loss between ll. 17 and 18; the adscript of which a few letters remain in the 
 left margin of Col. ii will then be opposite 1. 22, and the loss below 1. 23 will extend to four 
 verses, in which no doubt Attica was mentioned. At ii. 1 the Peloponnese is reached 
 (Awprxo[). In 1]. 21-2 supplements suggested by W—M are printed exempl gratia. 
 
 ii. 3-5. ἥκω and δύσβατον W—M, who points out that the words feo... Κυλ]λήνης 
 . . . χῶρον give a complete sense, which only requires some ornamental amplification (ll. 4--, 
 e.g. δύσβατον or δύϊσκρημνον πέτραις δυσήνεμόν) re). In 1. 5 he would emend ἐς to εἰ (e.g. 
 εἰ δ᾽ i[AnBarns ἐνταῦθα rouluny «rd.), but this is hardly justifiable in a passage so mutilated, 
 especially when es suits the context, and the corruption of e? would be inexplicable. To 
 substitute θ᾽ for would be less objectionable ; the |é[ in the margin (which suggests Θ[έ(ωνος) 
 again) shows that there was some variant here, 
 
 6-17. ‘ Therefore if any shepherd or husbandman or charcoal-burner is by, or one of 
 the nymph-born race of hill-roving satyrs, I announce to them one and all, whosoever 
 captures the thief of Apollo's kine, his forthwith is the reward lying ready. 
 
 Selenus. O Phoebus, I heard thy voice raised in loud proclamation, and apprised of the 
 matter with the haste that an old man can command, wishing to become thy favoured 
 benefactor, Phoebus Apollo, I set out on this quest, if haply I may hunt down this thing 
 
 for thee.’ 
 
 6-10. The supplements are largely due to W—M, whose restoration of [μαριλοκαυ]τῶν 
 ἴῃ 1. 7 from Soph. Fr. 964 is especially attractive (μαριλοκαυτῶν' ἀνθρακευτῶν Hesych., καὶ 
 (uaptAoxavras) τοὺς ἀνθρακευτάς. Σοφοκλῆς Phot. Lex. 247. 17). ἀγρωστήρ is an unattested form, 
 and the o is perhaps better omitted, though there is some evidence for ἀγρώστης = ἀγρώτης ; 
 ἀγρωτήρ occurs in Steph. Byz. s.v. ἀγρός. In]. το, if [ra δ]ῶρα is supplied, the verse may be 
 continued without alteration rod Παιῶνος ὅστις ἄξρνυται, but the lacuna is more satisfactorily 
 filled by [τὸν φ]ῶρα, and the alteration of the following του to τῶν is no violent remedy. 
 
 12. ὦ Φοῖβε is a rather longer supplement than is expected; perhaps an epithet of 
 φωνήμαθ᾽ stood here. 
 
 16. The alteration of τῷδ᾽ to τῇδ᾽, which is proposed by W-—M, is unnecessary in view 
 of iii, 21. 
 
 17. That the aorist of κυνηγεῖν should be formed with a short vowel is remarkable ; 
 cf. ili. 22 ἐκκυνηγέσαι. 
 
 18-21. This is a puzzling passage. If 1. 18 is rightly reconstructed, Silenus means 
 that he wishes his success to be proclaimed, like that of a victor in the games. This, 
 however, is not convincing, nor can I regard Murray’s τά] τ᾽ ἄγγε᾽, [ot|s μοι... μάΪλι]στ᾽, ἐπ’ 
 [avAci|ao[e π]ρόσθε cold ᾽φεροὴν as more satisfactory. It is not certain at the end of |. 18 that 
 ge was not followed by some other letter; and the first of the two gammas is not quite clear 
 and may possibly be p or a, but [| yap-yé[pals will hardly improve matters. [ἢ]. 19 επί 
 may be ey| ; the difficulty of obtaining a conjunction makes π]ρόσθε o .[ preferable to πρόσθες . [. 
 
ΟῚ GG THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 In 1. 20 ὄσσοισι not ὅσοισι is probably to be read; the loss of a a is intelligible but not its 
 erroneous insertion ; some adjectival expression, meaning ‘ sharp-sighted ’, seems indicated, 
 but the remains of the end of the verse are not readily adaptable. v before e can hardly be 
 avoided, and above the line, between this and the supposed a, there is a slight vestige of ink 
 which might represent a circumflex accent. The letter after 8 may as well beA asa, In 
 ]. 21 the elision mark is uncertain, but it appears to stand rather too high in the line for the 
 top of a p, and an optative here is not unsuitable: ‘I would get my sharp-eyed sons to help, 
 if you will perform your promises.’ 
 
 22. The vestige in front of [.]» is hardly sufficient to give a clue to the verb ; something 
 like χρυσόν or μισθὸν παρέξω is wanted, but παρέξω is improbable. μοῦνος in iambics is 
 a Sophoclean use. 
 
 23. The letters ral are on a small fragment which no doubt belongs to one of the first 
 three columns, and must on account of the paragraphi come from the bottom of Col. ii; its 
 location in this line is, however, quite conjectural. If it is rightly placed, Fr. 1 will follow 
 below, though whether in 24—5 or 25-6 cannot be determined. 
 
 26. The papyrus is broken close beneath this line, but it was most probably the last of 
 
 the column, since it ranges with iii. 27, and the dialogue works out right on the supposition 
 of the loss of a line at the top of Col. iii. 
 
 iii. 3. Murray suggests πο[ιήσειν μ᾽ ἐλεύθερον, but ποΐ is perhaps more likely to be ποῖος 
 in some form. Silenus could not easily anticipate what the additional boon was to be. 
 
 4. Restored by W-M; cf. vi. 26-vii. 1. From whom Silenus and the Satyrs were to 
 be ‘freed’ is obscure. 
 
 5 sqq. The metre of this short choral ode was partially, and perhaps to a large extent, 
 dochmiac; 1. 19 is a dochmiac dimeter, and dochmii occur also in Il. 15-16, while the 
 remains of many of the preceding verses are compatible with the same measure. This 
 dochmiac element, which is rarely employed in songs of the entire chorus—Soph. £7. 1384-- 
 97 is another example—may be regarded as expressing the eagerness and excitement of the 
 Satyrs. 
 
 5. It is not clear whether a dot after aye is the vestige of a letter or a low stop. The 
 cross-bar of the e has been lengthened by the second hand. 
 
 6. βάϊσιν, as W—M remarks, is indicated by the marginal note. 
 
 8. Cf. Aristoph. Av. 274 otros ὦ σέ τοι. 
 
 12: Cfonote.on x. 1: 
 
 13. That νύχια or a kindred word stood in the text may be inferred from the adscript. 
 
 14. ποσσί is a remarkable form, which is, however, credited to Cratinus (Fr. 100, 
 Kock). 
 
 15. Murray suggests that eras is for εἴφ᾽, ὡς (cf. ii. 12), but alterations are undesirable 
 with so doubtful a context. The purpose of the paragraphus below this line is obscure. 
 
 16-19. The slight remains of the letter before μετ suggest the base of ε or o, and are 
 preceded by a diagonal stroke consistent with a, «, A, », or x; β[, though imperfect, is almost 
 certain. β[ίο]ν ἐμέ τὶ ε] or A. .Jas μέτ[α] would suit. It is, however, difficult to obtain 
 a suitable connexion with what follows, which I leave as it stands in the papyrus, though 1. 17 
 is Open to some suspicion. σύναμα θεὲς was apparently originally written, the final o being 
 corrected to o by the second hand, which completed the verse. If συνάμα is right, this is the 
 earliest instance of the word. Taken by themselves Il. 17-19 may be construed: ‘ Therewith 
 let the friendly god end our toils, who has displayed clear samples of his gold,’ i.e. their . 
 life would be eased by the attainment of the reward. It appears from this that the gold was 
 
 actually exhibited on the stage. ἀνέτω can come from either ἀνιέναι or ἄνειν ; the latter, giving 
 another dochmius, is perhaps preferable. 
 
live NEV CLASSICAL TEXTS qt 
 
 20-6. Sz/, ‘O ye gods, Fortune and the deity who guidest steps straight, grant me 
 success in the quest whereon I am now to speed forth to track down the plunder, booty, 
 spoil of Phoebus from whom the stolen kine have been ravished. If any man has seen or 
 heard tidings of them, he would both earn my gratitude by telling it, and join in benefitting 
 king Phoebus.’ 
 
 20. ᾿Αρζιστοφά)ν(ης) : there is some variation in the abbreviations taken to represent this 
 name. Here the letters, if rightly read, are ap with vy above. In vi. 8 and ix. 6 the ν is on 
 a level with ap, and has an« drawn through its middle ; this might well stand for ᾿Αρ(ιστό)νι(κοε), 
 if he were known as a Sophoclean commentator. At vi. 5 ap only is written, the p passing 
 through the a, by which e. g. ᾿Αρίσταρχος could be meant, as we supposed in the Pindar 
 papyrus (cf. 841. ii. 61 note). But the annotator may have allowed himself a certain 
 amount of inconsistency, just as he writes θεω and θεὲ for Θέωνος ; and I have therefore 
 avoided a multiplication of the names. 
 
 25. ἐμοιγ, not euor τ, was apparently written, but the latter is probably to be read with 
 W-M, as well as φράσας for Spacas. 
 
 26. I substitute συντελής for mpooreAns, which does not occur elsewhere and may be due 
 to a reminiscence οὗ]. 15 aided by the recurrence of προσφιλής immediately above. For the 
 dative cf. Eurip. H. 7.1252 εὐεργέτης βροτοῖσι. 
 
 27. ‘Moreover the informer shall be substantially rewarded’ seems to have been the 
 sense of this verse and the next ; the very slight traces before aya are sufficiently consistent 
 with Ad[yo|u θ᾽ which both W—M and Murray suggest. 
 
 iv. 2-6. The Chorus apparently make an appeal for informers to come forward, and this 
 is taken up by Silenus: ‘ Does any one profess knowledge or are all ignorant? Then we 
 must act for ourselves’ ; e.g. φησίν τις ἢ [οὐδείς φησιν εἰδέναι τάδε ;| ἔοικεν ἤδη κ αἱ πρὸς ἔργ᾽ ὁρμᾶν 
 με δεῖν. Cf. Eurip. 2 Z. 1072. 
 
 ἡ. ela: cf. vii. το, 1175. 91. 4. The aspiration is stated to be Attic by the Venetus 
 Scholiast on Homer I 262; cf. Herodian, ed. Lentz i. p. 495. 
 
 9. The acute accent on eav is doubled, probably because the first accent fell too close 
 to the «. 
 
 το. W—M’s δίπους for διπλοὺυς is plausible, but as usual I hesitate to accept emendations 
 in a very defective passage. 
 
 13. In the present state of the text the merits of the variant χρῆσθαι can hardly be 
 estimated. The paragraphus below this line seems to be due to the second hand. 
 
 14-v. 12. Half-Chor. ‘A god, a god, a god, a god. Let be, let be! We seem to have 
 them; hold; donot... 
 
 Half-Chor. These are the tracks of the kine. 
 
 Haif-Chor. Hush! A god is leading our colony. 
 
 Half-Chor, What are we to do, friend? Were we performing our task aright? What? 
 How say those on this side? 
 
 Half-Chor. They say yes, for these marks of themselves give clear proof. 
 
 Half-Chor. See, see, here again is the very print of the hoofs ! 
 
 Half-Chor. Look well! This is the exact measurement. 
 
 Half-Chor. Come quickly and . . . if any one’s ear catches the noise of the kine. 
 
 A noise. 
 
 Half-Chor. 1 do not yet hear their voice clearly, yet here are the very footmarks and 
 the track of those kine plain to view. 
 
 Half-Chor. Let be! By Zeus, the footprints are reversed! They look in the opposite 
 direction again; see here! What is this? What is the manner of their arrangement? 
 
72 THE VOXYRHYNCHUS PAP VARI 
 
 The front has been changed to the rear, or again they are entangled in opposite directions. 
 A strange confusion possessed the driver.’ 
 
 14 sqq. As the paragraphi indicate, the Chorus is here divided into two or more 
 sections, but the distribution of the lines in the papyrus seems to be sometimes at fault. In 
 one place (I. 18) a paragraphus has been cancelled, but probably wrongly, by the second 
 hand. I have adopted the arrangement suggested by W-M, with the slight difference that 
 he would recognize a third section of the Chorus at |. 26. A still further multiplication of 
 parts is quite possible, but smaller divisions than ἡμιχόρια are not absolutely necessary. 
 
 14. [ἔα W-_-M. 
 
 15. The vestiges of the letter before p, which seems to have been partially rewritten, 
 rather suggest @, but a τ is not impossible. The imperative of a verb in -rew or -yew is 
 apparently required ; it would not be satisfactory to suppose that ere. was written for ἔτι. 
 
 17. The first three letters of the line were supplied by the corrector, and the sign in 
 the margin no doubt has some reference to the original defect (cf. 1175, Fr. 3. 7); the dash 
 following the y was presumably inserted to fill up a blank space. ἀποι[κία]ν, which appears 
 unavoidable, may be explained as a comic touch. 
 
 18. Here again the initial letters proceed from the second hand, but in this case 
 something was previously washed out. The authority apparently quoted in the margin for 
 the v. |. ére was not ᾿Αρίσταρχος. [ἐξ ἥνομεν, which was suggested by W—M, seems probable, 
 though compounds of ἦνον have not previously occurred ; the compound can be avoided, as 
 Murray remarks, by writing [ἄρ᾽] ἤνομεν. 
 
 1g. With punctuation after τί, as suggested by Murray, a sufficiently good sense can be 
 extracted from this line. τοισί.] is hardly to be avoided; τὸ is followed by part of a vertical 
 stroke like that of « or v, and o has apparently been written by the second hand through the 
 base of the next letter. 
 
 23. αὐτό seems preferable to αὖ τό; cf. 1.25. In the marginal note ἐπίσιμον, if that 
 be meant, may be taken to signify ‘devious course’; cf. ἐπισιμοῦν, ἀποσιμοῦν : ἐπίτιμον 
 would give no sense. The abbreviated name consists of a N with a long I through the 
 cross-stroke, and so may begin with either Nv or Iv. Of these the former is the more 
 likely combination, e.g. Nicander or Nicanor, though neither of these grammarians is 
 known to have commented upon Sophocles. 
 
 25. [ἐἸκμε[τρούἸμ[ εἾνον : or perhaps [ἐϊκμε[μαγ]μ[ νον, as Pearson suggests. 
 
 26. What was originally written in place of δρομωι, which looks right, is doubtful ; there 
 does not seem to have been a dittography of χωρει. The absence of a reference after ov(ras) 
 ἦν may imply that dpoue. was in the archetype. After the lacuna Ἰων is possible; some 
 traces of ink above and beyond exov are perhaps accidental. 
 
 27. This should be the last line of the column, but since the margin is broken off there 
 is no certainty. . 
 
 v. 1. The correction in the text is repeated as an adscript perhaps for the sake of 
 greater clearness. ροιβδοι was originally written, and the e may be due to the second hand. 
 
 2. ῥοῖβδος is a stage-direction ; the context indicates that notes on the lyre are meant. 
 
 3. mo is very doubtful: the π᾿ may also be y or τ; τοι, e.g. is not impossible. [ropa]s 
 is due toW-M. ¢6[éy|uaros was doubtless written with two gammas, as in viii. 26 Schol., 
 x. 18, &c.; cf. the note on viii. 25—7. 
 
 4. The letters av of avra were converted apparently from o or ἡ. I take ἴχνη . . . στίβος 
 as the subject of πάρα and μαθεῖν as epexegetic; W-M would place a stop after στίβος 
 and make τάδε the direct object of μαθεῖν. 
 
 ἡ sqq. Cf. H. Herm. 74-8 ἀντία ποιήσας ὁπλάς, τὰς πρόσθεν ὄπισθεν, τὰς δ᾽ ὄπιθεν πρόσθεν, 
 κατὰ δ᾽ ἔμπαλιν αὐτὸς ἔβαινε. 
 
1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 73 
 
 ὃ. αὖ: so the papyrus, apparently implying punctuation after βήματα. If the accent 
 were ignored and αὐτὰ δ᾽ adopted, a stop should be placed after δέδορκεν instead of at the 
 end of ἘΠ ΝΣ 
 
 An indistinct mark above the first ε of «owe might be taken for a grave seats 
 which would, however, be incorrectly placed. 
 
 9. τουτί : the deictic form, so frequent in comedy, has hitherto been regarded as alien 
 from the tragic writers; cf. introd. p. 34. 
 
 11. For συμπ[επλεγ]μένα cf. Xenophon, Cyz. 5. 6. 
 
 13-15. The construction is somewhat doubtful. Possibly πρόσπαιον is an adverb and 
 κεκλιμένος κυνηγετεῖν epexegetic to τέχνην [ἐξ]εῦρες ; there would then be only a comma after 
 av, the mark of interrogation being transferred to γῇ. 
 
 13-vi. 6. Sz. ‘What then is this art that you have found, what, I say? It is strange to 
 hunt thus prone on the ground. What is your method? I do not understand. You lie 
 fallen like a hedgehog ina copse, or stooping like an ape you vent your spleen. What 
 is this? Where in the world, in what sort of place, did you learn it? Tell me, for I am 
 ignorant of these ways. | 
 
 Chor. Hu! Hu! Hu! Hu! 
 
 zd. Why do you make this cry? Whom do you fear? Whom do you see? What terror 
 do you behold? Why do you keep raving? There was a harsh sound hard by: do you 
 desire to learn what it was? Why are ye silent, ye who were erst so loud? 
 
 Chor. Nay, be silent ! 
 
 ‘S77. What is it there that you keep turning from? 
 
 Chor. Listen now ! 
 
 S77, How can I listen when I hear no man’s voice? 
 
 Chor. Be persuaded by me. 
 
 S77. You will never help my pursuit. 
 
 Chor, Listen again awhile to this thing, a noise such as no mortal ever heard, whereby 
 we are here dumb-struck and confounded.’ 
 
 17. ἀποθυμαίνεις, Which stands in the papyrus, might perhaps, as W—M suggests, here 
 have the sense of ἀποθυμιᾷς, flatum emitirs ; cf. ὁρμαίνειν and ὁρμᾶν. But there is no other 
 trace of such a use, and the anapaest is very objectionable. κύβδα appears to be sound, 
 though the ὃ was originally omitted; there is no authority for κύβα. It is easy to restore 
 metrical regularity by the omission of the preposition ; but the sense is unsatisfactory, since 
 the meaning of ἀποθυμιᾷς is hardly to be attributed to the simple verb, and the reading of 
 the papyrus remains unexplained, I have been tempted to suppose that the original text had 
 ἀπιθμαίνεις, Which might easily produce ἀποθυμαίνεις : cf. Hesych, iOpaivav’ ἀσθμαίνων and 
 ἰσμαίνει" ἀναψύχει, ἀποψύχει, ὄζξε. But the evidence for this verb is too doubtful to justify its 
 insertion, I therefore print θυμαίνεις, but only faute de mieux. Pearson, to whom κύβδα 
 suggests some erotic term, proposes ποθομανής, 
 
 18, W—M is no doubt right in substituting τόπῳ for τρόπῳ, which may easily have been 
 brought in from the next line. 
 
 20, Cf, vii. 12 and Aristoph. Plut. 895 where ὑ ὃ, repeated six times, is used. to 
 imitate the sound made by a person smelling a feast. : 
 
 21-5. The restorations are made exempli gratia. ‘Those in ll. 21 and 25 were proposed 
 by Murray (who compares with 1. 21 Soph. £7. 1475 τίνα φοβεῖ ; τίν᾽ ἀγνοεῖς ;), those in Il. 23—4 
 by W-M. That κέρχνος is here to be interpreted as a harsh, grating sound is indicated by 
 the context; cf. Galen, Gloss. Hippocr. (Kithn xix, p. 111), who says that the word may 
 signify either ἡ τραχύτης τῆς φάρυγγος Or ὁ ἐν τῷ πνεύμονι ψόφος. W-M would .emend 
 ἱμείρει[ς], to ἱμείρω, but a fair sense is obtainable without alteration, as above, or by writing 
 
74 THE*OAYRAYNGHUS “PAPYRI 
 
 ἀγχοῦ ris ἤχει κέρχνος ἱμείρεις μαθεῖν; 7[¢ δῆτα κτλ. The first ε of εἰμειρεις was probably deleted 
 by the second hand ; it has a dot over it besides being crossed through. The marginal οἱ 
 for ὦ is no improvement in 1. 24. 
 
 26. ἀπονοσ[ζφίζ]εις was suggested by W-M; cf. Soph. O. Z. 480. Τῆς restoration of 
 the first half of the line is facilitated by the crasis adopted in the text; the supplement 
 adopted is of course only one of several possibilities. 
 
 vi. 3. Murray here proposed ἐμ[ὴν] δίω[ξιν, but ἣν can certainly not be got into the 
 lacuna, which is indeed strained to the utmost by the modification printed ; οἱ, ov or a single 
 letter would be more satisfactory. The accented letter after ὃ is probably either + or a, and 
 the vestige succeeding is not inconsistent with ὦ; y or π would also be suitable. ἔμ᾽ [ὦ] δ᾽ 
 ἄπἰιστοί γ᾽ would be consistent with the palaeographical conditions, but is not otherwise 
 convincing. δίχ[α cannot be read. A small vestige before ὥς suits e. g. » or A, hardly π. 
 
 4. For χρήματος cf. xiv. 23. 
 
 5. ἐξωργίσμεθα, if that was the verb of the text, is less appropriate than the marginal 
 ἐξενίσμεθα, although this use of ξενίζειν seems otherwise to be post-classical. ‘The compound 
 ἐκπλαγέντες, aS read by Aristophanes, is also preferable to the simple verb. 
 
 y—vii. 11. Sz/. ‘Why, pray, are you afraid and fearful of a noise, unclean bodies 
 fashioned of wax, vilest of beasts, who see a terror in each shade and are alarmed at 
 everything, who render slack, heedless, illiberal service, mere bodies, all talk and lust, 
 professing faithfulness, but if ever it is called for, flying from performance. Yet your father, 
 ye vilest of beasts, is one by whose youthful prowess many trophies have been set up at the 
 homes of his brides, who was not wont to turn in flight nor be subdued nor to cower at the 
 noises of hill-fed herds, but did deeds of strength. And their lustre is now disfigured by 
 you at some new cheating noise of shepherds, which you fear like children before seeing its 
 source, abandoning the hope of golden wealth which Phoebus told of and secured, and the 
 freedom which he promised both to you and me; this you neglect, and sleep. If you do 
 not pursue and track down the kine and their driver to their hiding-place, you shall make 
 a noise in lamentation for your very cowardice. 
 
 Chor. Father, be present with me and yourself be my guide, that you may know well 
 if there be any cowardice ; ; for you yourself shall learn, if you are present, that your words 
 are nought. 
 
 SzZ. I will myself be present and urge you on by my voice, sounding the whistle that 
 speeds on the hounds. Come, take your stand at the cross-ways, and I will stay on the 
 scene of action and direct you.’ 
 
 7. The punctuation apparently indicated by the papyrus is quite defensible (cf. e. g. 
 Aristoph. Acharn. 345 μή μοι πρόφασιν) but less natural than that adopted. It can hardly 
 be doubted that a stop was intended, though the dot is not quite in the proper position, 
 being too far from the ν and close to the vertical stroke of ¢. 
 
 8. Aristophanes’ reading is again preferable to that of the text. 
 
 9. ν was written by the second hand over an original μι The masculine ὄντες is some- 
 what awkward with κάκιστα, but évr[a κἀ]ν, which Pearson would prefer, is not adapted to the 
 lacuna, which barely accommodates three narrow letters. 
 
 16 564. Cf. Eurip. Cycl. 2-9. 
 
 17. οἴκοις νυμφικοῖς : 1. 6. the caves of the nymphs; cf. Homer, 7. Aphrod. 262 (Pearson). 
 
 18, δουλ[ο]υμένου is probably sound; δειλοῦν is rare and, so far as known, post- 
 classical. 
 
 20. d|x|uaiow : or perhaps α[ἰχ]μαῖσιν, and this is preferred by Pearson. For ἐξειργασμένου 
 in the active sense, which gives a better antithesis than ἐξειργασμένα, cf.e.g. Soph. Az. 262, 384. 
 
1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 75 
 
 21. ὑμῶν is clearly right. Neither ὑπορρυπαίνειν nor ἀπορρυπαίνειν occurs elsewhere. 
 22, κόλαι[ι] is an unexpected epithet, the meaning of which perhaps here approximates 
 to that of γόης ; cf. Moeris, p. 113 γόης ᾿Αττικοί, κόλαξ Ἕλληνες, 
 _ 23. [ὅν] W—M. 
 24. χ[ρ)]υσόφαντος is apparently found only here. 
 
 Vii. 2. ἀνανοστήσαντες is another novel form, which here seems to mean ‘pursue’ ; 
 cf. Soph. P&Az/. 43 ἐπὶ φορβῆς νόστον. It could hardly signify ‘ returning from the error of 
 your ways ’. 
 
 5. συμποδηγεῖν is used by Plato, Pol. 269 c, 270 a, but συμποδηγετεῖν is not elsewhere 
 attested. 
 
 7. The variant on λέγωϊν, which is doubtless right, appears unintelligent. 
 
 το. W-M suggests the easy emendation τρίζυγ᾽ eis, but cf. Soph. Zrach. 339 τοῦ pe (?) 
 τήνδ᾽ ἐφίστασαι βάσιν ;, which confirms the testimony of the papyrus, while this in turn may be 
 cited in support of the view that ἐφίστασαι in Trach. 339 is intransitive. For the rough 
 breathing on otwov W—M refers to Arcadius 199 (Herodian i. 546, Lentz) τὸ οἷμος, οἱμῶ δασύνεται. 
 
 12 sqq. The rhythm of this song, which is unfortunately defective nearly throughout, is 
 largely anapaestic, the anapaests being often resolved into proceleusmatics ; cf. Aristoph. 
 Av. 327 844. and the Hyporcheme of Pratinas (Fr. 1, Bergk). Cretics are also used, while 
 ], 15 is apparently Glyconic. 
 
 12. Ψ here is apparently used like irra or Wurra, ‘ Pst!’ 
 
 13. ὑπέκλαγες is a novel compound, but ὑποκρίζειν is used by Aelian, JV. A. 6. 19; 
 for the form cf. the variant xpiye for κρίκε in Hom. Π 470, and the commentators 
 thereon. 
 
 15. The second » of rpwrw has been rewritten. 
 
 τό. ἔχει is the second person of the passive: ‘I have you’; οἵ, 1. 17. η of εληλυθεν 
 has been altered by the second hand from ε in both instances. 
 
 18. The marginal reading is the more attractive; δευτέρωι was probably due to the 
 influence of πρώτῳ τίς ὅδε in ]. 5. 
 
 Ig. δράκις is an unknown form, which, however, in consideration of the adjacent ypdms 
 it is rather hazardous to emend to Spaxeis (Pind. /Vem. vii. 3, Fr. 123. 2); W-M compares 
 Adpxis, An acute accent may have disappeared above the a. γράπις is described by 
 Hesychius as εἶδος ὀρνέου. 
 
 22, The narrowness of the lacuna indicates that the letter lost before the final » was 
 probably o, but the word was apparently not νομον ; νοἸμι[οἣν is not impossible. 
 
 26. δρ : or dy. 
 
 Viii. 2. δὲ is cancelled by a stroke above the line; cf. x. 6 and 848. 142-3, ἄς. 
 
 8. The confusion between ἡ and εἰ is common; the former here seems likely to 
 be correct. 
 
 9. Not od@|: the letter after \ was probably o or ὦ. 
 
 It. ᾿εἴσιθ᾽ : W-M would prefer ἔπιθ᾽. 
 
 13-24. Chor.-‘Father, why are you silent? Did we speak the truth? Do you not 
 hear the sound, or are you deaf ? 
 
 S7Z. Be silent ; what is it? 
 
 Chor. I shall not stay. 
 
 S77. Stay, if you can. ; 
 
 Chor. 1 cannot; but do you search and track them down as you please, and enrich 
 yourself by getting the kine and the gold... 
 
76 MLA BOAR YNOHUS APY 
 
 S77. But I will by no means allow you to leave me or to withdraw from this task, before 
 we know clearly what is within this dwelling here.’ 
 
 13-14. εἴπομεν and ψόφον were restored by W—M. If εἴπομεν is right, μῶν, for which 
 οὐκ would rather be expected, may have an ironical sense, ‘You don’t mean that we spoke 
 the truth?’ But μῶν sometimes practically loses its negative force; cf. Stallbaum’s note on 
 Plato, Zys. 208 c. With the form of 1. 14 cf. e.g. Eurip. Rhes, 565-6 Διόμηδες, οὐκ ἤκουσας, 
 ἢ κενὸς ψόφος στάζει Ov Stav, τευχέων τινὰ κτύπον ; 
 
 15. Since ll, 13-14 and apparently 18--2Ὶ must be assigned to the Chorus, the verse 
 contained in Il. 15-17 should be distributed into three parts instead of four as in the 
 papyrus. τί ἔστιν is therefore to be combined either with σί[γα] or οὐ μενῶ, and the former 
 alternative is the more natural. W-M prefers σιγῶ]. 
 
 A quite different and in some respects not unattractive view of this passage is taken 
 -by Pearson. He would keep the arrangement given by the papyrus in 1]. 15-19, assigning 
 16 τί ἔστιν, 18 per, εἰ θέλεις and 23 sqq. to the Chorus, 17 οὐ μενῶ and 19--22 to Silenus; 
 the latter then becomes the person anxious to leave the scene, and would do so at ]. 22, 
 where the restoration ὡς ἐμοὶ Sox|e|7| μὴ πλεῖστ[ ον] ἔτι μί ἤνζοντα διατρίβειν) χρόνον is suggested 
 exempli gratia. So sudden a volte face on the part of both Silenus and Satyrs might be 
 comic, but it is hardly natural; moreover this theory also involves a departure from the 
 original, where changes of speaker appear to be indicated by the paragraphi below ll. 24 (25) 
 and ix. 1. Those paragraphi are not easily interpreted as marking the distinction between 
 iambics and lyrics ; cf. 1, 12, where there is no paragraphus. 
 
 17-18. It is clear from the marginal note that 1. 18 ended ὅπῃ diva. For this the 
 annotator wished to substitute ὅπῃ θέλεις, and there would be something to be said for his 
 preference were it not for the awkwardness—which he apparently did not feel—of the 
 repetition of θέλεις, W-M points out that this may be removed to the advantage of the 
 sense by simply transposing the two verbs. δύνᾳ in 1. 17 is well suited to the reply of 
 the Chorus οὐκ ἔστιν. If θέλεις and δύνᾳ are retained as they stood in the papyrus, per’, εἰ 
 θέλεις is perhaps best regarded as an unfinished sentence: ‘Stay, if you wish (to share in the 
 reward)’ ; ‘Stay, if you please ’ would be too polite,—unless, indeed, the tone was ironical. 
 
 19. λαβών W-M 
 
 20 sqq. Since the ends of these lines are on a different fragment, their length cannot be 
 determined very accurately. Some standard of measurement is, however, provided by l. 18, 
 where the supplement is certain, though it is of course not certain at what distance the 
 marginal note was begun from the conclusion of the line. Assuming an interval of average 
 extent, I estimate that there would be about thirteen letters in 1. 20 between χρυσὸν and |e, 
 and the loss in the lines below has been calculated on that basis. 
 
 21. πλειστί is hardly to be avoided; πλειον can certainly not be read. The letter after 
 the lacuna is probably e or o; that after τι may be p» or ». 
 
 22-4. The restorations of course only aim at giving the apparent sense. ἐξυπέρχεσθαι 
 is unknown, but would be a not unnatural poetical variation of ὑπεξέρχεσθαι. In 1]. 24 
 Murray proposed 6y[rw’| ἥδ᾽ ἔσω κρύπτει στέγη, which I have adapted to the requirements of 
 the papyrus, the ἡ of ἥϊδε being inadmissible. ‘The letter in question, if not ε, should be p 
 or possibly 8. 
 
 25-7. The Chorus make an ineffective summons to the occupant of the cave. μισ]θόϊν 
 was restored by W-—M, who in the marginal note above proposes ἃ φυσίᾳ]ς; but the 
 narrow space and the flourished form of the « are both against a and in favour of -ets. 
 Possibly ἀφύξεις stood in the text. I write φθέγμα according to the ordinary orthography, 
 although as W-M remarks, the doubled y which is found here and at x. 18, xi. 15, xii. 3, 
 xiii, 4 was preferred by Herodian ; cf. Crénert, Alem. Gr. Hercul. p. 69. 
 
ΤΣ GLASSICALY TEXTS 77 
 
 ix. 2-18. Sz. ‘ He will not appear tothem ; but I by making a noise upon the ground 
 with many leaps and kicks will quickly compel him to hear though he be very deaf. 
 
 Cyllene. Beasts, why came ye rushing with many shouts to this green wooded hill, 
 abode of animals? What is this device, what this change from the tasks wherewith you erst 
 pleased your lord, who clad in fawn-skin and bearing the light thyrsus was ever wont to 
 raise before you the cry evoe in the god’s train along with the nymphs his offspring and the 
 throng of his sons? But now I understand not the matter, whither the gusts of new frenzy 
 whirl you. For it is a riddle! I heard a cry befitting hunters who have come near to the 
 brood of an animal in their lair, and at the same time...’ 
 
 2. τοῖσιν after φαιζεῖτ]αι could hardly be taken as instrumental. For the demonstrative 
 use cf. e.g. Soph. ΟἹ C. 742 ἐκ δὲ τῶν μάλιστ᾽ ἐγώ. 
 
 3. πέδορτος, like κυνορτικός in vii. 9, is a ἅπαξ εἰρημένον. 
 
 5. 7: the third person is evidently required, and the correction is easy; cf. Soph. 
 Ant. 710 ket τις 7 σοφός, and vi. 13 above. 
 
 For the redundant ὥστε cf. e.g. Soph. O. C. 1350 δικαιῶν ὥστ᾽ ἐμοῦ κλύειν λόγους. 
 
 6. The marginal variant would have the effect of balancing the epithets, χῶρον ὑλώδη = 
 πάγον evOnpov, but does not seem very probable; possibly even ywpov is a mistake for 
 χλωρον. 
 
 9. ewes is strange, and W-—M’s correction εἶχες is an evident simplification. 
 
 ro-11. Cf. Eurip. Fr. 752 θύρσοισι καὶ νεβρῶν δοραῖς καθαπτός, Bacch. 176 θύρσους ἀνάπτειν 
 καὶ νεβρῶν δορὰς ἔχειν, Strabo c. 71g καθημμένοι veBpidas. vpew, NOt vuwy, was apparently the 
 reading of the papyrus; it may be explained as a dativus commod?. νέβρινος is novel. 
 εὐπαλής and εὐπαλέως are used by Ap. Rhod. ii. 618, iv. 193. 
 
 12. For the middle form εὐιάζετ᾽ cf. Eurip. Bacch. 67 Βάκχιον εὐαζομένα, The corrector’s 
 εὐίαζες, which is unintelligible, looks as if he had taken εὐιάζετ᾽ for a second person plural 
 active. It was presumably to this word that the marginal note ζή(τει) referred. The 
 alteration of the termination involved the transference of the accent, and that on a was 
 cancelled by means of the dots on either side of it, as in 841. vi. 88, ix. 17, 1082. 1. 
 ili. 7 (5). 
 
 13. The emendation of ποδῶν to παίδων is due to W-M. 
 
 14. νέω]ν : the space seems almost too narrow for , and would better suit vé[o|y, which 
 however is less apposite. 
 
 15. Theon’s variant, with which of course there would be no stop after γάρ, is less 
 attractive. | 
 
 τό. The first o of ομου has been converted from ε, and in 1]. 18 also:euou was probably 
 first written, though there the alteration is less obvious and may be due to the original 
 scribe. 
 
 18-23. Though the wording of this passage is elusive, its purport is evident. After 
 mentioning the sounds of hunters on the trail (Il. 15-17) the nymph says that she has also 
 heard accusations of some theft (Il. 18-19), proclamations (Il. 20-1), and finally knocks and 
 kicks on the door (ll. 22-3). In Il. 18-19 dy. . . ἐτείνε[τ᾽, if correct, is iterative. dv’ αὐτήν 
 might be read, but the « is more suitable, and there seems to be nothing for αὐτήν to refer 
 to except τρο[φ]ῆς, which is unsatisfactory, while to emend to αὐλήϊν, as Murray suggests, is 
 too precarious, The letter before a: (or ας ἢ) may well be κ, i.e. καί ; Ἵτιαι is not possible. éretve[r’ 
 is more probably third person singular passive than second person plural active, or érewe|» 
 could be restored, with the division αὖ ris, ἔτεινέν τις being of course excluded on metrical 
 grounds ; there is not room for éereivo|yr’ «jis. It remains to find some word like βέλη to be 
 the subject of éreive[r’ or the object of ἔτεινείν and to go with γλώσσης. τόξ]α καί, however, is 
 too long, while ‘Ja καί is hardly long enough, even if Sophocles were likely to have used the 
 
78 TH ESOAVREYNCAUS PAPYRI 
 
 neuter form, which occurs only once in Homer. A vestige of ink above the lacuna might 
 indeed be the remains of a diaeresis on 1, but it suggests rather a circumflex accent or an 
 inserted letter. 7. eva: at the end of the line is doubtless a perfect infinitive, κέναι or 
 XEVaie 
 20, αὖτις: this form is now admitted as Attic beside αὖθις; cf. W—M’s note in 
 Sifeungsber. Preuss. Akad. 1904, p. 872. 
 
 22. 1 adopt Murray’s σύν, which is perhaps not inconsistent with the remains, though 
 not at all convincing. λακτίσματος depending on [κ]ληδών is an alternative. 
 
 24-7. The sense seems to be ‘ But for some other evidence I should have supposed 
 (or, “In other circumstances I should suppose’’) from such a conflict of sounds that you 
 were mad’. Given the probable ¢ in 1. 26, ἔἸφηΐν, as Murray suggests, is attractive ; but 
 I cannot reconcile the remains with ἔφην ἄν, and φα[ί]ην is another possibility, e. g. αἰναῖσι] 
 φαίην] ἂν φρενῶν ὑμᾶς νοσεῖν vd[oos,—though ἄν and φρενῶν could hardly both be read. θεῶν 
 is inadmissible before ὑμᾶς, but δαιμόνων might serve. In |. 24 αλλως, if that is right (the s is 
 extremely doubtful), may be followed by ἡ or εἰ, and the letter after κ can be a. 
 
 247. I should like to read ri νύμφη]ν ἐπτοεῖτ᾽, but though the supposed π of oer may 
 well be τ᾿ (or y), for τι is not possible. A fair sense, however, is obtainable with ἔτι ποεῖτ᾽, 
 ‘What will you do next to an innocent nymph?’ 
 
 Χ. I-xi. 19. Chor. ‘ Deep-girded nymph, stay this wrath, for indeed no strife of hostile 
 conflict approaches thee, nor methinks would any unfriendly or vain words from us touch 
 thee. Do not thou be forward in reviling me, but graciously disclose this thing, who is it who 
 here below the ground uttered in such wondrous wise an awesome sound. 
 
 Cyll. This is now a gentler mood than before, and seeking thus will you more easily 
 learn than by deeds of strength and attempts upon a hapless nymph. For it pleases me not 
 thus to stir up shrill strife of words. Come, reveal and tell to me calmly what is the 
 thing that ye chiefly need. 
 
 Chor. Queen of this region, mighty Cyllene, I will tell thee afterwards for what I came. 
 But tell us of this voice which resounds and what mortal expresses himself therewith. 
 
 Cyll. You must know this clearly, that, if you reveal these words of mine, a penalty is 
 in store for yourselves. For in the seats of the gods the deed is concealed in order that 
 no tidings of the story may reach Hera. For Zeus came to the hidden dwelling of the 
 daughter of Atlas... and in a lonely cave he begat a son, whom I nurse in my arms; for 
 his mother’s strength is shaken by illness. And I staying by the cradle prepare an infant’s 
 nurture, food and drink and rest, night and day. But he grows daily toa more than natural 
 stature, so that I am seized by wonder and fear. For though he has been born not yet six 
 days his limbs press on to the maturity of boyhood, and this shoot springs upward and tarries 
 not. Such is the boy who is stored within; and he is still concealed by the command of 
 his father. And the voice of which you ask, ringing out by an unseen instrument, and at 
 which you were much amazed, he himself devised in a single day out of an upturned box ; 
 such is the vessel brimful of delight which he fashioned out a dead beast and makes resound 
 below.’ 
 
 x. 1-8. This short ode is no doubt in strophic correspondence with xi. 20-xii. 1, where 
 the number of lines is the same and so far as preserved they are metrically equivalent, xii. 1, 
 the one complete verse, coinciding with x.8. The measure is predominantly cretic, with an 
 iambic monometer (ll. 1, 2, 4, 6) or dimeter (I. 3) at the beginning of some of the lines; the 
 last line ends with a brachycatalectic trochaic tetrapody (ithyphallic) ; cf. xiii. 5-13, xiv. 
 20-6. The supplements at the ends of Il. 1-4 were suggested by Murray ; the restoration 
 of |. 6 and partially of 1. 7 is due to W—M. 
 
1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 79 
 
 1. νύμφη : cf. xi. 20 βοῆς, iii, 12 and xii. I γῆρυν, xiii. 5 ὀμφή, forms which stand in 
 contrast with iii. 12 πατρικάν, x. 3 μάχας, 8 éydpvoe... αὐδάν, Xiv. 26 τα[σδ.᾽ T leave these 
 inconsistencies unaltered. 
 
 2. ὃ of τοῦδ᾽ was a later insertion, i. 6. the original text combined τόδ᾽ with νεῖκος, which 
 is quite intelligible. 
 
 6. δε of μηδὲ has been cancelled in the same way as in viii. 2 by a horizontal stroke 
 over the letters. 
 
 8. This line, which was originally omitted, has been inserted by the corrector in the 
 upper margin. Probably the note ἄνω (‘ see above ’) was added at the end of |. 7. 
 
 9-13. The restorations printed of the ends of these lines are substantially Murray’s. 
 In 1. ro he proposed ἐκπύθοισθε ῥᾷον ἄν, suggesting that θηρῶν was a mistake for θῆρες. 
 But this is unnecessary if θηρῶν be regarded as the participle and the singular substituted 
 for the plural; while I prefer μᾶλλον to ῥᾷον as softening the construction of the following 
 genitives, which are equivalent to # with the dative (as e.g. Eurip. Cyc/. 273-4 τῷδε τοῦ 
 Ῥαδαμάνθυος μᾶλλον πέποιθα). ἀλκασμάτ[]ν in |. 11 and ὀρθοψάλακτον in |. 13 are new words. 
 For the former, to which the sign in the left margin is probably intended to draw attention, 
 W-M suggests λακασμάτ ἣν, and this would be an easy correction; but since ἀλκάζειν is 
 attested both by the Etym. Magnum and Hesychius, it is hardly necessary, and λάκασμα itself 
 would be ἅπαξ εἰρημ., though λακάζειν is used by Aeschylus. The recurrence in this play of 
 ψαλάσσειν or its derivatives is rather curious; cf., besides 1. 5 above, xiii. 5. If ὀρθοψάλακτος 
 is rightly restored in the latter passage, ὀρθο- would seem to have the sense of ὀρθιο-. “ [οὐἹκ 
 in 1. 12 is very uncertain, but perhaps preferable to, 6. g., οὐ] π[ρέπει. 
 
 14. μ[ήη)νυέ [μοι W—M and Murray. 
 
 16. It is questionable whether the speaker here and in the following dialogue is Silenus 
 or the Chorus. W-M would prefer the former, chiefly on account of xiv. 15-17, where see 
 the note; but xii. 2—3 and xiii. r4—16 distinctly point the other way. To give those lines to 
 Silenus is practically to make him here Coryphaeus, It may also be noticed that in ix. 9-13 
 Silenus (if he is meant by δεσπότῃ) is apparently spoken of as if he were not present ; 
 and a comic effect would be produced if, after his valiant protestations, when Cyllene 
 actually emerged he beat a temporary retreat and left the Satyrs to cope with the situation. 
 Pearson would get rid of Silenus rather sooner; cf. the note on viii. 15. 
 
 18. The text is probably sound; Theon’s v. 1. looks like an attempted improvement. 
 
 1g. διζαἸχαράσσεται here appears to have the metaphorical sense acquired by χαρακτήρ, 
 &c., but I have found no other instance of such a use of the verb. 
 
 25-7. The general sense is evident, but its precise expression is beyond recovery. In 
 ]. 25 the initial ¢ is quite doubtful and may ber; and γ of orelyny, which was suggested by 
 W-M, may also be r. At the end of |. 26 Murray proposes ἁβουλ]εύσατο, and the verse 
 might then be completed e. g. [τήνδ᾽ ἦλθε, κἀξέπραξεν. 
 
 ‘xi. 2-3. Restored by W-M. Cf. Homer, H. Herm. 6-9. 
 
 5. [κἀδεστ)ά (W-—M) is the natural correlation of morjra and need not occasion surprise 
 in the case of such a prodigy. [κἀσθῆτ]α would be preferable for a more ordinary infant of 
 six days. 
 
 6. λικνῖτις is a ἅπαξ εἰρημένον. On the use of the λίκνον as a cradle cf. Miss Harrison’s 
 article in 7. H. δ. xxiii. pp. 294 sqq. 
 
 7. Compounds of εὐθετίζειν seem not to occur; [ἐξευθ]ετίζω is well-adapted to the space 
 and, as W—M remarks, has the analogy of ἐξευτρεπίζειν, which is used by Euripides in ZV. 75. 
 
 8. ὁ δ᾽, which is the obvious supplement, is admissible on the supposition that the e was 
 unelided ; otherwise the space would not be filled. 
 
 g. A stop may have disappeared at the end of the line. 
 
80 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 10-11. οὔπω and. [yviojls were restored by W-M. The latter, however, does not 
 produce a very satisfactory line, since παιδός, which has to be constructed with what follows, 
 is awkward, and some supplement on which παιδός would depend, like ἰσχύς or δέμας, would 
 have decided advantages. But it seems difficult to obtain this without altering é«medac- 
 μέν[ο]ς, for I cannot regard Murray’s suggestion [mpiorn|s for πριστὴρ ὀδούς as probable; 
 neither is Pearson’s [yérpor's (cf. Eur. Jon 354) convincing. By the marginal note a variant 
 ἕκτην ἡμέραν πεφασμένος is presumably implied; but there is no reason for preferring this to 
 what stands in the text. pe 
 
 12-13. [xdéop|uevifer . . . [βλάστη] = Soph. Fr. 294, preserved in Athen. ii. p. 62 f. and 
 without the name of the play in Eustath. //. p. 899. 17, in both places with the reading 
 ἐπισχολάζεται, for which Meineke proposed κοὐκ ἔτι σχολ., a Conjecture now confirmed by the 
 papyrus. Of the variants στέγει and τρέφει the former seems preferable. 
 
 14. [Svcetpe]ros, which Murray suggests, gives a good sense, though the supposed s is 
 a little too far apart from the o. It is necessary to write [7’, not [δ᾽, in order to account 
 for the accent, which is clear. [ἐγκλῃσίτέος (Pearson) does not suit the remains. 
 
 15-19. The restoration of this first account of the lyre is very problematical. W -M’s 
 supplement in 1, 18 and δ[ονεῖ] at the end of ]. 19 look probable ; and a relatival construction 
 in 1. 15, as desired by Murray, seems well suited to the run of the sentence. For the rest 
 I only aim at an indication of the sense. At the beginning of 1. 15 the supposed tail of ~ 
 the @ might be taken for an acute accent on the a below, but this is less likely, and ad| or 
 αψί is practically certain. In]. 16 «a is followed by an upright stroke suiting y, Κ, v, 7, 
 or τ. The word beginning with « in 1. 17 is rather puzzling; neither «{iorns, κάλπης 
 (Murray), nor κζόγχης is convincing,—any more than d[yyos in |. 10. 
 
 A word must be added concerning the arrangement of the latter part of this column. 
 The beginnings of Il. 15-26 are on a detached fragment, and since the papyrus is broken 
 immediately below the ε of ἐϊκθανόνἾτος (?), there is the bare possibility that there was another 
 line below this εἶ, in which case the beginnings of Il. 15-26 would have to be moved a line 
 lower down, ἀφ corresponding with |s ἡμέρᾳ μιᾷ, and so on. An additional verse in the 
 much compressed account of the lyre might be thought no disadvantage, and the close con- 
 junction of παῖς and παιδοΐ in Il. 20-1 would also be obviated. On the other hand the top 
 of the column would not be level with Col. x but would protrude above it, and I am satisfied 
 that the arrangement adopted is correct. 
 
 22. The supposed high stop may be the top of an inserted «. 
 
 24. Ἶον is perhaps the end of the line. 
 
 26. ἐΐκ θανόνἾτος, W—M ; cf. 1. 18. 
 
 xii. 2-16. Cyl. ‘Be not now faithless; faithful are the words of a goddess which 
 greet your ear. 
 
 Chor. How can I believe that the voice of what is dead sounds so loudly ? 
 Cyll. Believe, for the beast received a voice by death, but in life was speechless. 
 Chor. What was his shape? Long, or curved, or short ἢ 
 
 Cyll, Short like a pipkin, curved, with a dappled skin. 
 
 Chor. Is he to be compared to a cat or to a panther? 
 
 Cyll. Something between, for he is round and short-legged. 
 
 Chor. Does he not resemble a lizard or a-crab? 
 
 Cyll. No, he is not like that either; find some other guise. 
 
 Chor. Well, is his shape that of a horned beetle of Etna? 
 
 Cyll. Now yow have nearly guessed. what the animal most resembles. 
 Chor. ‘Tell us what is the part that sounds, the inside or the outside. 
 
 Οὐ], Itis... of... skin, akin to a shell. 
 
1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 81 
 
 Chor. By what name do you call it? Supply it if thou hast ought further to tell. 
 Cyll. The boy calls the beast a tortoise, and the part that sounds, a lyre.’ 
 
 2 sqq. This use of iambic tetrameters in dialogue is unique in Attic drama. The 
 neglect of diaeresis between the two halves of the verse is a noticeable feature. Murray 
 observes that the same metre is possibly to be recognized in Soph. Fr. 672. With the 
 enigmatical description of the tortoise cf. the Sriphus of Pacuvius, ap. Cic, De Divin. ii. 133 : 
 Quadrupes tardigrada, agrestis, humilis, aspera, 
 
 Capite brevi, cervice anguina, aspectu truci, 
 f Eviscerata, inanima, cum animali sono, 
 See introd. p. 34. 
 
 4. Cf, Nicand. Alex. 561 αὐδήεσσαν ἔθηκεν ἀναύδητόν περ ἐοῦσαν. τῶν is obviously an 
 error for ζῶν, which is rightly supplied by the marginal note. How this continued is 
 uncertain ; νηῦδος, which is suggested by Mr. Allen, is plausible, but the form is unknown; 
 νεῖ may also be read. 
 
 6. There is not much to choose between χυτρώδης and the v. 1. τροχώδης ; the former 
 occurs only here. ῥικνοῦσθαι is cited from the /chneufae by Photius and Suidas (Soph. Fr. 
 295), the reference perhaps being to the present passage, although their interpretations of 
 the word are inapposite here. 
 
 7. αἰέλουρος was known to be a Sophoclean form from the Berlin MS. of Photius lately 
 edited by Reitzenstein, Anfang Lex. Phot. 
 
 The use of ras for ὡς, Which here does not admit of the same easy remedy as in ii. 12, 
 is very remarkable. τώς = ὥς is common in Epic poetry and also occurs in the lyrics of 
 Aeschylus and in Soph, 47. 841, a passage generally regarded as spurious. Of τως = as, 
 ut, the only examples adduced are Aristoph. Ach. 762 (Doric) and Aesch. S. ς. 7h. 637. 
 
 9. W-M’s substitution of the nom. for the datives after ὡς is plainly necessary. 
 προσφερής ὡς does not apparently actually occur, but cf. e.g. the use of ὁμοῖος with ὥσπερ, 
 ὥστε, &C. 
 
 ΤΙ. Aérvaios: cf. Soph. Fr. 165 ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ μὲν δὴ κάνθαρος τῶν Αἰτναίων πάντως, and Aristoph. 
 Pax 3 Airvaioy μέγιστον κάνθαρον with the scholia thereon, whence the Sophoclean fragment 
 is derived. 
 
 14. Ἰορινη seems to be a compound of ῥινός formed in the same way as κοσκινόρινος, which 
 is cited by Hesychius, although a compound of this kind would not be expected to have 
 three terminations. opewy was written by the copyist, but over the e there is a clear dot 
 which was presumably intended to cancel it; ὀρεινή would be a suitable epithet of the 
 tortoise itself (cf. e.g. A. Herm. 33 χέλυς ὄρεσι ζώουσα, 42 ὀρεσκῴοιο χελώνης) but hardly of its 
 shell in this context, and a reference to the shell is expected from the question in |. 13. At 
 the end of the verse neither the text nor the marginal variant is intelligible ; the former, 
 as W-—M remarks, looks like a mixture of τῶν ὀστράκων and ὀστρέων, and, with |opivn, it 
 appears probable that τῶν ὀστράκων was the original reading; cf. A. Herm. 32-3 πόθεν τόδε 
 καλὸν ἄθυρμα αἰόλον ὄστρακον ἕσσ(ο); If on the other hand the verse be supposed to refer to the 
 whole animal and not only the shell, ὀρείνη and ὀστρέων will make the better antithesis. 
 
 15. mAlélov: or possibly παἰ[ρ͵όν. 
 
 16. [roy . . . χέλυν Murray. 
 
 18. sqq. Cf. the description of the lyre.in H. Herm. 47 sqq., Lucian, Deor. Dialog. 7. 4 
 δέρμα probably refers to the cow’s hide; cf. xiii. 21-4 and xiv. 24. For the next word 
 κ[ὠἸστρίακον, which W—M suggests, is possible. 
 
 _-.. Where the stichomythia stops is uncertain; it may extend a few lines beyond 
 this point. 
 
 1g. kAayyd|vew is used by Soph. Fr. 874. 4 of birds. 
 
 G 
 
82 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 24. Ἰαμματωῖ might well be ἁμμάτωϊν, for which the corrector wished to substitute 
 oppdrely. Too little of the a is preserved to show whether there was a deletion. 
 
 xiii. 1-16. Cyll. ‘... And this is an assuagement of pain and refreshment to him 
 alone, and he delights in the mad joy and in singing an accompaniment of song; for he is 
 exalted by the cunning device of the lyre. Thus did the boy design a voice for a dead 
 beast. 
 
 Chor. A loud voice goes forth over the land, and through its tones culls clear images 
 of the scene (?). But the point to which step by step I bring the matter is, know that the 
 deity, whoever he is, who invented this, he and none other is the thief, lady, for sure. But 
 be not enraged nor wrathful at this. 
 
 Cyll, What delusion possesses you?) Whom do you revile for theft? 
 
 Chor. By Zeus, lady, I would not vex thee. 
 
 Chor. Do you call the son of Zeus a robber ?’ 
 
 I, ἄκεστρον aS a Synonym of φάρμακον is attributed by Hesychius to the Palamedes of 
 Sophocles (Fr. 439); παραψυκτήριον is not otherwise attested. 
 
 2~3. The nymph does not seem to have taken much pleasure in Hermes’ musical 
 efforts. Homer makes the audience more appreciative: “7. Herm. 60 ἀμφιπόλους τε yepatpe 
 kal ἀγλαὰ δώματα νύμφης, though there too (54, 420) the lyre σμερδαλέον κονάβησε. For καὶ 
 . 2 Etphovoy cfibid. 54-5 θεὸς δ᾽ ὑπὸ καλὸν ἄειδεν ἐξ αὐτοσχεδίης πειρώμενος. At the end 
 of the line W—M’s μέλος is better than ἔπος, of which I had thought. 
 
 3. αἰόλισμα : cf. Soph. Fr. 826 μηδ᾽ αἰόλιζε ταῦτα (Schol. Theocr. i. 56), and Bekk. 
 Anecd, 361. 2 αἰολίζειν᾽ τὸ ποικίλλειν' οὕτω Σοφοκλῆς. The substantive is found only here. 
 
 4. Cf. H. Herm. 38 ἣν δὲ θάνῃς, τότε κεν μάλα καλὸν ἀείδοις. 
 
 5-7. Lines 5-11 evidently correspond to xiv. 20-6, as x. 1-8 did to xi. 20-xii. r, and 
 the metrical scheme is of the same character as before. In ]. 5 οψαλακτος is a vox nihil’, and 
 a comparison of xiv. 20 indicates that a syllable is missing. W-M suggests ἀπροψάλακτος, 
 Murray ὀρθοψάλακτος, of which I adopt- the latter partly because there is already evidence 
 for that compound (x. 13), partly because it would perhaps lend itself rather more readily 
 to the corruption. A further defect is disclosed at the beginning of 1. 6, where the papyrus 
 gives a spondee instead of a cretic. The mark of length on πρεπτά, which was accordingly 
 constructed with ὀμφή, is thus suspect, and becomes further discredited through W—M’s . 
 apt reference to Hesych. πρεπτά" φαντάσματα, εἰκόνες, which appears to relate to this very 
 passage. I have therefore inserted δ᾽ αὖ, which removes the asyndeton and might rather 
 easily have dropped out before διά. 
 
 But though metrical regularity may be restored without difficulty, ll. 6-7 remain not 
 a little obscure. ἐπανθεμίζειν does not occur, but ἀνθεμίζεσθαι is used by Aeschylus, Suppl. 73 
 γοεδνὰ δ᾽ ἀνθεμίζομαι, which the scholiast explains τῶν γόων τὸ ἄνθος ἀποδρέπομαι. ‘The song 
 plucks local images’ might be interpreted as meaning that the scenery was depicted by the 
 song ; if Hermes was singing as well as playing, this mode of description is perhaps not 
 incredible. It is hardly to the point to cite P. Hibeh 13. 31-2 οὐδὲ aicxur|duevo|e ἐξειπί εἴν] 
 τῶν] μελῶν τὰ μὲν δάφνης ἕξειν [ἴδιόν] τι, τὰ δὲ κιττοῦ, for the Satyrs who are hearing music for 
 the first time could not be credited with perceptions of this kind. Or possibly ἐπανθεμίζει is 
 intransitive and repeats the idea of κατοιχνεῖ, ‘fantasies flit over the scene’ like a bird or bee 
 from flower to flower. In any case the active form, and not Theon’s variant ἐπανθεμίζεται, 
 is shown by xiv. 23 to be correct. | 
 
 Line 6 originally protruded slightly beyond ll. 7 sqq. and the irregularity has been 
 removed by the corrector, who washed out a and converted the p to π, interlineating another p. 
 Why the scribe wrote the line thus is not clear. The simplest explanation perhaps is that 
 
1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 83 
 
 he inadvertently ranged it with xo(pdés) instead of with owadaxros, and then observing the 
 mistake put the rest of the ode in its right position. The objection to this is that the first 
 hand is not elsewhere responsible for the dramatis personae. Owing toa hole in the papyrus 
 at this point both the hand and the reading are uncertain. 
 
 8, υ of ovmep has.been enclosed, by the second hand no doubt, between two dots, but 
 a long syllable is demanded by the metre. It is perhaps unnecessary toemend to οἷπερ : cf. 
 Kiihner-Gerth, i. p. 545. 
 
 g-10. The construction is changed, the sentence having begun as if ὄντα τὸν κλοπέα 
 was to follow. 
 
 12-13. Line 13 is unsatisfactory both metrically and because μηδέ is expected. One 
 easy method of correction is to insert μη between ἐμοί and 5¢,which produces an iambic dimeter + 
 a cretic (cf. x. 3) followed by an ithyphallicum. W-—M however prefers to emend ἐμοὶ δέ to 
 μηδέ, regarding ll. 12-13 not as forming part of the strophe but as a catalectic iambic tetra- 
 meter closing the foregoing tetrametric series. The question is not decided by the 
 antistrophe in Col. xiv, since the papyrus is defective after the line corresponding to ]. 11. 
 δυσφορηθῇς (not -ons) is noticeable; cf. the v. 1. δυσφορούμενος in Xen, Cyr. ii. 2. 5. 
 
 15. Restored by W—M ; the slight remains of the letter before «pa are quite consistent 
 with a8. For χειμάζειν cf. Ammon. p. 146 χειμάζειν οὐ μόνον τὸ παραχειμάζειν ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ ἐνοχ- 
 λεῖν, ὡς Μένανδρος Ἡνιόχῳ. W-M points out that εὐδίαν ἔχων in xiv. 4 reverts to the same 
 image. 
 
 τό. Cf. xiv. 7. W-M suggests as an alternative [τὸν ἐκ Atos δὲ φύντα, which, however, 
 is hardly long enough to fill the space. In the spelling φιλήτην the papyrus repeats a common 
 error; cf. 1084. 3, note. 
 
 17. kAdo|77 here perhaps has a concrete sense similar to that given to the plural 
 by Eurip. e/. 1675 ἐπεὶ κλοπὰς σὰς ἐκ δόμων ἐδέξατο (om. ods LG, add. 1., κλοπαίαν σ᾽ 
 Herwerden). If so, something like [ὅν γ᾽ ἐντυχὼν λάβοιμ᾽) ἄν might be restored. 
 
 20-4. The first 20 lines of Col. xiv are occupied by a speech of Cyllene, but at what 
 point this commenced is uncertain. There is no clear evidence that the stichomythia 
 extends beyond |. 19. κεκλο]φέναι (?) σάφ᾽ οἶδ᾽ ἐγώ (?) in 1. 20 may be attributed to either the 
 Chorus or Cyllene, according as the sentence is supposed to have been positive or negative. 
 Lines 21-4 apparently relate to the cowhide as evidence of the theft, and if the hide had 
 been referred to in Col. xii (cf. note on xii. 18), all these lines might perhaps belong 
 to the Chorus ; but in any case Cyllene’s long speech is not likely to have begun more than 
 a line or two before xiv. 1. 
 
 In ]. 24 the supposed ¢ is very doubtful; what has been taken to represent the top of 
 it may be e.g. part of an acute accent. 
 
 xiv. 1-3. W-M supposes the meaning of these lines to have been ‘I now see that 
 I was wrong in supposing that I was being made the object of just a harmless jest’. This 
 however is uncertain, for an admission of error is not necessarily implied by the context, and 
 the sense may be more simply ‘I see that you are merely amusing yourselves at my expense ; 
 that is all very well, but don’t include the boy’. 
 
 4-26. ‘ For the future with tranquillity so far as regards me, if it gives you pleasure or 
 you think to gain, laugh and make your heart glad as you will. But mock not at the boy, 
 who is of a surety the son of Zeus, bringing a novel tale against a new-born child. For he 
 inherits not from his father a thievish nature, nor does theft prevail in his mother’s stock. If 
 then there is a theft, seek the thief ina man who is needy and poor; but in the boy’s house 
 is no hunger. Look at his birth, fasten the crime wherever it is due, but on him it is not 
 meet to fasten it. Nay, you are ever a child; for though you are a young man with beard 
 
 G 2 
 
84 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI. 
 
 full-grown you revel as a goat in the thistles. Cease courting pleasure with your bald pate. 
 Will not the utterer of foolish jests anon be caused by the gods to weep? So I think. 
 
 Chor. Turn and twist with thy tales, find what polished legend thou wilt; for of this 
 thou wilt not persuade me, that he who wrought this hide-fastened thing stole the skin from 
 other kine than those of Loxias. Draw me not away from this path,’ 
 
 4-10. A restoration exempli gratia of ll. 5-10 has been made by W-M, and I have 
 added a provisional completion of 1. 4. The supplements in Il. 7 and 9 were also proposed 
 independently by Murray. In 1. 4 εὐδίαν ἔχων is the opposite of χειμαζόμενος : the jest may 
 run a free course if it is confined to Cyllene. In 1]. 8 I have substituted ποι]ῶν for W-M’s 
 πλάσσἸὼν, which is too long with σκῶπτε. 
 
 12. πανᾶι is unintelligible, and W-M plausibly emends this to πεινᾷ, 1.6. mew, 
 according to the Attic spelling. With the corrector’s δ᾽ for τ ἃ good sense is thus obtained ; 
 his rough breathing instead of a smooth was perhaps a mere slip. Pearson suggests as an 
 alternative τοῦδε δ᾽, οὗ π(λγανᾷ Sdp0(v)s, [ὄκνἼει, which is rather less forcible.—Cf. Philostr. 
 Imag. i. 26 οὔτι που ταῦτα πενίᾳ δρῶν ὁ θεός, 
 
 13-14. Restored by W-M. For πρός. .. ἥκει οἵ, Aristoph. P/u/. 919 εἰς eu ἥκει τῆς 
 πόλεως τὰ πράγματα. ὃ before οὐχ is written over an almost effaced τ. 
 
 15. εἶ σύ is an easy correction of εἰσὶ ; the o shows signs of alteration. For νέος W-M 
 would substitute πάλαι, which is certainly more consistent with the tenor of the sentence as 
 well as with 1. 17. νέος could have come in as a gloss on παῖς ; that some difficulty was felt 
 about it might possibly be inferred from the erratic punctuation. But a young Satyr may 
 very well be πώγωνι θάλλων, and baldness, though no doubt a characteristic of the Pappo- 
 silenus (cf. Eurip, Cycl. 227), isin Satyrs not necessarily a sign of age ; it will suffice to refer 
 to the well-known Brygos vase (Brit. Mus. E65). Miss Harrison, to whom I am indebted 
 for some information on this point, writes ‘ Practically the young Satyrs are as often bald as 
 haired’, Cf, also Eurip, Cyc/. 434. I have therefore considered it safer to leave the text as 
 it stands, more particularly since this is consistent with what appears to be the more natural 
 attribution of xii. 3 sqq. and xiii. 15 sqq.; cf. the note on x. 16. 
 
 Whether the short horizontal stroke at the end of this line has any significance 
 is doubtful. 
 
 τό. Cf. Soph. Fr. 764 σφαδάζεις πῶλος ὡς edpopBia. The inferior spelling κνῖκος is found 
 in MSS. of Theophrastus and elsewhere. : 
 
 18-19. This is a difficult couplet. The last seven letters of 1, 18 were inserted by the 
 corrector, who probably washed out some previous writing, though no legible trace of it 
 remains. The latter part of 1: 19 as originally written makes no sense, nor does the inter- 
 linear r improve matters ; a suitable construction is, however, supplied by the marginal 
 adscript. But the passage is still hardly satisfactory, though not impossible, since the result 
 οἵ δῇ action is sometimes expressed as a purpose and ὡς ἐγὼ γελῶ might thus be interpreted 
 as practically meaning ‘and then I shall laugh’, The metathesis adopted of y and A is, 
 however, a very gentle remedy; additional clearness might perhaps be obtained by the 
 insertion of σ᾽ after κλαίειν, W-M would emend ἐκ θεῶν to εἰς θεούς, suggesting ὡς ἐγώ (σ᾽ ὁρῶν 
 at the end of |, 19. 
 
 21, θέλοις was the reading of the first hand; the corrector has written εἰ over the ὁ 
 and turned the « into s, deleting the original s both by a dot above and crossing the 
 letter through. ἀπόψηκτος, ‘ well-groomed,’ i.e. elaborate, is a new adjective, as is also 
 ῥινοκόλλητος below. 
 
 23. The correct reading is again given in the margin. An additional syllable required 
 
 at the beginning of line to restore cor respondence with xiii. 8 is easily obtained by writing 
 ὅπως (so. W—M and Murray). } 
 25. ἽΝ πό W-M. 
 
τ vee CAS SICALVIEXTS 85 
 
 xv. 1-6. This small detached fragment is apparently stichomythic and is suitably 
 placed in the upper part of Col. xv. Perhaps Il. 6 and 7 should be combined. In 1, 2 the 
 vestige from the bottom of a letter before a suits a 7, but is very indecisive. The restorations 
 in ll. 3-6 attempt to indicate the purport of the passage. ._- 
 
 15. The scanty remains suggest πο[υ] rather than mols. Boes might well be read, but 
 νέμονται would then be expected rather than νέμουσι, and the top, which is all that remains, of 
 the doubtful letter is perhaps not inconsistent with an a; but the form βόας is also questionable. 
 In front of this line there are some inkmarks which may be read as 6. g. ao witha dot above, 
 but their meaning is quite dubious. 
 
 18. The alteration of ὁ δ᾽ to és, which is proposed by both W—M and Murray, is an 
 improvement. ὅ δ᾽ is a correction by the second hand from 108. 
 
 19. There is no reason for preferring the v. 1. παύου to παῦσαι. W-M’s emendation of 
 τοῦ to τόν produces a normal attributive genitive. Parallels to rod here are however not 
 altogether wanting, 6. g. Hdt. i. 2 τοῦ βασιλέος τὴν θυγατέρα, Thuc. ii. 85 τὴν γῆν τῶν Κυδωνιατῶν. 
 
 ἐϊξελᾶν θέλοι (W-M) is one of several possible supplements, e. g. ἔϊξάγοι ποτέ. 
 
 21. After completing this line, for the form of which cf. Soph. Antig. 573 ἄγαν ye 
 λυπεῖς καὶ σὺ καὶ τὸ σὸν λέχος, I was glad to find that the same supplement had occurred 
 to both W—M and Murray. 
 
 22. Perhaps [ἀπο]λεῖ oe, as Murray suggests. The letter following is either y or 7, and 
 the next-possibly 7. Between υἱ and ἐἤξελαυν Hae would only be room for a narrow letter, 
 €. g. 0. 
 
 xvi. The position of the fragment containing the remains of Cols. xvi and xvii 
 is unfortunately a matter of doubt. After some hesitation I have rejected the hypothesis, to 
 which I was at one time inclined, that Cols, xv and xvi should be combined. What chiefly 
 suggested that view was the coincidence that |vos in the third line of the scholium is on a level 
 with xv. 18, where rod has been altered to o 8; and hence a marginal variant ἐγκεκλῃμένος On an 
 Original ἐγκεκλῃμένον would be very natural. The further possibility then presented itself that 
 the mutilated first word in xv. 16 might be πελέθους, to which |. 1 of the scholium would refer. 
 To this, however, there are grave palaeographical objections, for even if the exiguous traces 
 were consistent with |e, as I think they are not, the space between these letters and 7 is too 
 narrow for eA as ordinarily written, That π)ελέθοις βοῶν would stand slightly below 1. 16 is 
 a minor matter. When to these external considerations are added (1) the wide difference 
 which would have to be supposed between the variant and the text, if π]|ελέθοις βοῶν referred 
 to |. 16, and (2) the difficulty urged by W-M, that more than the ro—11 lines which would 
 intervene between xv. 22 and xvii. 5 seem to be needed to bring about the discomfiture of 
 the nymph, who is still stoutly maintaining her position at the end of Col. xv and might be 
 expected to make a speech of some length before her disappearance,—the case for the 
 combination of Cols. xv and xvi cannot seriously be defended. Whether more than 
 a single column of text intervened between Col. xv and Col. xvii is indeterminable ; but it 
 is well to make the gap as slight as possible, and quite legitimate to suppose that Cols. XV 
 and xvi were consecutive. 
 
 Xvii. 1-4. Enough of the margin above |. 5 is preserved to show that the four 
 preceding lines were indented like 1]. 8—9. 
 _ 5-7. So far as they go these lines correspond metrically with 10-12, Their rhythm 
 is like that of x. 1 544. and xiii. 5 sqq. 
 In J, 5 some vestiges of ink above the letters deleted after the second ιου are regarded 
 as representing a paragraphus, but they might be remains of letters inserted above the line. 
 The mark following the interlinear τ in]. 6 might be taken for 1, but a dot is expected on 
 
86 THE OXYRHYNCAHUS PAPYRI 
 
 both sides of the r, and ri here would be difficult. A short oblique stroke between φη and 
 the next letter (which may be y) is possibly meant for a high stop. 
 
 13. [ri] νῦν [ is improbable. 
 
 19-20. Some inkmarks in the margin here are very likely accidental. 
 
 Frs. 1-10. These small pieces accompanied the earlier columns of the papyrus and are 
 shown to come from the lower portions by their worm-eaten appearance ; they are likely to 
 belong for the most part to Cols. i-ii. 
 
 Fr. 1 being part of a dialogue must be from the bottom of Col. ii, and is to be 
 referred to Il. 24-5 or 25-6, if the small fragment containing the letters ral is rightly placed 
 1012 2: 
 
 Fr. 2. This fragment cannot, I think, be placed so that the ὅ in 1. 2 forms part of the 
 first o of ὄσσοισι in ii. 20. 
 
 Frs. 11-18. Col. ix rather than Col. x is probably the source of these small decayed 
 fragments. 
 
 Fr. 21. If γυν is the vocative γύναι, as its position near the end of the line suggests, 
 this fragment may well belong to Col. xv, more especially if it is the top of a column. The 
 stop after ε in |. 2 is doubtful, and might be part of a v which need not be the end of the 
 line. 
 
 Fr. 22. Col. xvii is rather suggested by the appearance of the fragment. 
 
 Frs. 23 (a) and (4). These two fragments are brought into connexion by the 
 scholium in the upper margin, but there is no direct junction. 
 
 Frs. 26-7. I am unable to find a likely place for either of these pieces, both of which 
 are from the top of a column, in Col. iii. 
 
 Frs. 34-5, These fragments do not appear to belong to any of the choral parts 
 in Cols. i-xv. In Fr. 35. 3 τ]οῦ θανόϊντος is possible, but it is improbable that the fragment 
 came from the bottom of Col. xi. 
 
 1175. SOPHOCLES, Aurypylus. 
 
 lr 14:2 Xeon cll Late second century. Plates 
 III-IV (Frs. 3, 5, 6, 79, 
 : 8ο, 91, 94). 
 
 These fragments of a tragedy, as explained in the introduction to 1174, come 
 from a MS. which was apparently designed to be uniform with that papyrus. The 
 height of the columns is the same, the hand though varying sometimes in size is 
 identical, accents, &c., have been inserted in the same manner, and the same 
 corrector has added variants similar in character to those in 1174. That the 
 two dramas were included in a single roll is however unlikely, since this would 
 involve a roll of abnormal length, if the tragedy was of ordinary compass. The 
 columns of Fr. 5 contain one or two lines more than is usual in 1174, but this is 
 due to a reduction in the size of the script. The ink also in those columns 
 
τ ΣΡ CLASSICAL TEXTS 87 
 
 is blacker than generally in the /chneutae papyrus, but in other fragments, 
 e.g. Frs. 4, 6, 9-40, it is of the same reddish-brown colour as there, 
 
 There is thus a prima facie probability that the tragedian is Sophocles; and 
 internal evidence raises the probability to a practical certainty. The style is 
 hardly to be mistaken, and to clinch the argument a coincidence occurs at Fr. 5. 
 i. g with an extant Sophoclean fragment. But that fragment is not referred to 
 any particular play, and to determine this is not quite so easy. Its subject 
 however is evident: it was concerned with the Trojan War and related the death 
 of Eurypylus at the hands of Neoptolemus. This event is reported by a messenger 
 in Fr. 5,and his account is addressed to a woman (ii, 11 φυρτάν, cf. 6), who laments 
 her loss and blames herself for the occurrence. She must therefore be Eurypylus’ 
 mother Astyoche, sister of Priam and wife of Telephus, who had been induced 
 by the gift of the golden vine to allow her son to go from Mysia to the assis- 
 tance of the Trojans (Schol. Homer A 520, Quintus Smyrn. vi. 135 5646. ; cf. v. 
 Wilamowitz, Hom. Untersuch. p. 152). Of the known titles of plays by Sophocles, 
 though there are several, e.g. the Phrygians, which vaguely imply a Trojan 
 theme, only one is at all suggestive of this particular story, the M/ysians. So 
 far as the papyrus goes, a Mysian Chorus is quite possible. But one of the 
 extant fragments of the Μυσοί (377) indicates that the scene of that play was laid 
 in Mysia, whereas in the papyrus the scene, as would rather be expected, appears 
 to be Troy (see below). To suppose that the queen accompanied her son thither 
 would fall in with the tradition which represents her as taken into captivity with 
 the other daughters of Laomedon at the end of the war (Tzetzes, Lyc. 921. 1075). 
 If, however, a new title has to be found, the most obvious is the name of the 
 hero whose death was such a prominent incident. Moreover, there is already 
 some slight independent evidence for the attribution of an Aurypylus to 
 Sophocles. A play so called is mentioned by Aristotle, Poetics, Ὁ. 1459 Ὁ, 
 among others based upon the Lz¢tle [had (cf. Schol. Eurip. Tro, 822); and 
 a guarded suggestion that the author was Sophocles was put forward by T. Tyr- 
 whitt, Arist. Poet. p. 191,0n the strength of Plutarch, De cohib. iva, c. 10 (Soph. 
 Fr. 768), which proved that a play of his dealt with the combat of Eurypylus 
 and Neoptolemus; cf. the note below on Fr. 5. i. g-10. But this shrewd guess 
 (the reference to which I owe to Wilamowitz) rested on rather slender foundations, 
 and has received scant attention; Nauck passes it unnoticed. Nevertheless it 
 seems to have hit the truth; at any rate the Hurypylus is a most suitable title 
 for the fragments before us, and this accordingly is provisionally adopted. 
 
 The papyrus is in a deplorable condition, which is the more unfortunate 
 because the remains indicate a play of much originality and interest. Of one 
 peculiar feature there is no doubt, the division of the messenger’s report into 
 
88 LHEZOASRAYNCHUS ΡΥ 
 
 two parts, divided by a short interlude in which Astyoche expresses her grief, 
 and is answered in brief lyric passages by the Chorus (Fr. 5. ii. 2-20). Fr. 6 with 
 little doubt followed on the conclusion of the messenger’s speech, and seems to 
 be part of a longer and more elaborate commos between the Chorus and the 
 bereaved queen. In Frs. 7 and 8 references may be recognized to arrangements 
 for the burial of Eurypylus (Fr. 7. 3-7, Fr. 8. ii. 8), and those pieces with Fr. 9, 
 which may well belong to the same context (Il. 5, 7), are suitably assigned to 
 a succeeding scene. A few fragments on the other hand may be supposed to 
 precede Fr. 5, though their position is more hypothetical. In Frs. 1 and 3 there ts 
 a rapid dialogue, and Wilamowitz suggests that the speakers are Eurypylus and 
 Neoptolemus (cf. Fr. 1. 8 Σκύρου), engaging in the altercation which was the usual 
 antecedent of the heroic duel (cf. Quintus Smyrn. viii. 138 sqq.). This, if correct, 
 would seem to involve another singularity of structure, for Eurypylus and 
 Neoptolemus could hardly meet except on the battlefield, whereas Astyoche 
 would naturally be kept in the city. It is, however, quite uncertain that 
 Neoptolemus was introduced here. The reference to Scyros can easily have been 
 made by some other person, and Fr. 3 is capable of a quite different interpreta- 
 tion; cf. the note on ll. 4-6. Fr. 2 is doubtfully grouped with Frs. 1 and 3. 
 Fr, 4 is perhaps concerned with the preliminaries of the contest (ll. 10-11). 
 Further back the papyrus fails to carry us. In the Zadbula Ihaca the repre- 
 sentation of the death of Eurypylus is preceded by a scene in which two men 
 stand before an altar. Wilamowitz has conjectured (/sy/los, p. 48%) that the 
 hero is there promising deliverance to the Trojans, and something of the sort 
 may be supposed to have occurred in the earlier part of Sophocles’ drama; but 
 this is only guesswork. : 
 
 In the arrangement of the remaining fragments, whose contents provide no 
 real clue to their order, the main principle has been their appearance. F rs. g—40, 
 with Frs. 4, 6, and 7, are distinguished by a comparative smallness in the size of 
 the letters and the light colour of the ink; Frs. 76-7, which were found separately, 
 are akin to that group. In Frs. 41-75 and 78, as in Frs. 1-3 and 8, the hand 
 tends to be larger and the ink blacker. A further increase in size, accompanied 
 for the most part by a brown ink, is seen in Frs..79-107, Frs. ΟἹ sqq. being 
 marked off by the uprightness of the writing ; Fr. 64 should perhaps be put in 
 the latter class. That all these belong to the Eurypylus is by no means certain 
 or even probable. Some of them, as stated in the introduction to 1174, may 
 come from the /chneutae, others from another source. The only substantial 
 piece, apart from those already considered, is Fr. 91. In 1. 4 some one is told to 
 start with speed on some errand; subsequently a lady of rank (Astyoche ?) is 
 addressed by the Chorus, and an allusion made to the departure of a stranger. 
 
1175.. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 89 
 
 Further on Agamemnon is mentioned, apparently as waiting in the distance 
 (11. 22-3); and Wilamowitz suggests that he was expecting the stranger, now re- 
 cognized to have been a spy. The situation might thus have been something 
 like that of the RAesus, and there is no difficulty in attributing such a scene to the 
 present play, for which the story of the death of Eurypylus by itself perhaps 
 hardly provided sufficient material. On the other hand, since the connexion of 
 the scene with that story is not clear, and the evidence of the script is indecisive, 
 the attribution of Fr. 91 and the associated smaller pieces to the Zurypylus must 
 be made with a certain reserve. Fr. 95, which contains some colourless reflections 
 on the instability of fortune, gives no assistance. 
 
 In addition to the lection-signs noted in connexion with 1174, a curved 
 ligature connecting parts of words is twice used (Fr. 5. ii. 3, iii, 11; cf. e.g. 841, 
 852, 1082). This is the complement of the dzastole, employed to separate 
 words, which occurs in several places (Fr. 3. 4, Fr. 5. iii. 10, 11, Fr. 6. 12). An 
 oxytone word is sometimes given an acute accent on the final syllable instead 
 of a grave on the penultimate (Fr. 5. ii. 24, iii. 11; cf. 1082. Fr. 3. il. 2), 
 
go THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Fria: 
 
 aul 
 
 ερωΐ 
 x χαλίι 
 
 ελθον] 
 
 5 auvToco| 
 εἰ ὧν. [ 
 ποιαδεΪ 
 σκυρουτὶί 
 τοσοῖ 
 
 10 πολί 
 Ἰτιμε αλλί 
 We ἐμαί 
 τί 
 ele] 3 yal 
 15 λειπεῖ 
 ελθοντί 
 povor 
 
 λογοισμῖ 
 
 Fr. 4. 
 Ἰσδί 
 [ 
 
 Ἰησεφί 
 Ἰληδαϊ 
 Ἰγαιακί 
 5 Ἰήγεθυμί 
 Ἰονιασσὶ 
 
 ΙΟ 
 
 Frivz. 
 
 Ἰυμηνγενοῖ 
 Ἰφουδακν εἰ 
 ἸοπονκακοΪ 
 
 ι.| 
 
 Ἰτίτουτοινΐ 
 | 
 Jeyo 
 
 Ἰρα 
 
 Fr: 3.7 Plated ¥: 
 
 αμεῖ 
 φημηγαραὶ 
 εδεξαμηντὶ 
 κοραξ,επᾶιδὶ 
 αριστοσωδὺυ . [ 
 κραζειθυηλη 
 Arti οὐνοσωσδῖ 
 εργοντιδειλο. Ϊ 
 αἰ.Ἰλουτιμησυλί 
 [. λωνακηδῖ.]σ . [ 
 - Whal 
 
1175. . NEW 
 
 Brag 
 
 (A) ag 
 ἐραΐ 
 χαλι[νο 
 ἐλθόντ 
 αὐτός ole 
 εἰτὶ 
 
 (Β) ποία δὲ [ 
 
 10 
 
 € | ripe- 
 Ae 
 
 (B) . τ᾿ - γὰρ 
 (4) λείπει 
 (Β) ἐλθόντ 
 (A) μόνον [ 
 (B) λόγοις pl 
 
 5 
 
 CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 Fr. 
 
 Ἰυμην γένοϊ 
 Τηλέ]φου δάκνει 
 
 τρ]όπον κακοΪ 
 
 ‘yas ἀπ ΕΥ̓ EV. 
 (A) ape 
 φήμη yap al 
 (B) ἐδεξάμην τί 
 κόραξ ἐπᾳδὶ 
 5 (A) ἄριστος, ὦ δύσϊτηνε (?) 
 κράξει θυηλη 
 (B) τί δ᾽ οὖν ὁ σῶς δὶ 
 ἔργον τί detdo . | 
 
 (A) ἀϊλ]λ᾽ οὔ τι μὴ oval 
 10 [φίλων ἀκηδ[ὴ]ς . [ 
 [ἀλ]λ᾽ ἡξί 
 Ετ, 4. ° 
 Jo] 
 ἰ 
 Ἰησεφί 
 Ἰλη δαί 
 | γαῖα kl 
 
 Vive” ὑμῖ 
 
 (?) κἸονίας of 
 
92 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Ἰεεναμ! 
 
 Ἰδουστί 
 Ἰυπαραΐ 
 10 Ἰεικατη 
 
 οἱ 
 Ἰηρυξδὶ 
 Ἰελλειμί 
 
 Ἰπρί 
 A 
 
 1.1 
 
 Br o5et wate ie. 
 Col. i. 
 
 ΕἾ Ἴτηναν 
 Ἰηρασιμϑ 
 Joa ] 
 
 Ἰηνμεταιχί | 
 μαβεβλημ ] 
 Ἰαλκεωνοπλων 
 10 ]o . [. .Jarepou: 
 Ἰανευδοροσ 
 Ἰλαισμασιν 
 Ἱματι' 
 Ἰνπροσουρανΐ.. .| 
 15 Ἰδεστεναζετο 
 Ἰργανωνστενει 
 Ἰαλλειχεροσ 
 Ἰγματοσφυγων 
 Ἰσδοροσ 
 20 Ἱμεσον ἐγχοσοϊηνμϑενετ[] 
 1. craimpoow 
 
Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 Ἰειναμί 
 
 Ἰδουστί 
 
 lu mapa 
 
 Ἰεικατηΐ 
 τί 
 ιο κῆρυξ δῖ 
 ἀγγ]έλλει pl 
 
 Ἰπρὶ 
 
 AL 
 
 J. [ 
 
 Fr. 5. Plate ITI. 
 
 Col. i. 
 (Ayyedos) Ῥηϊλεφο( ) 
 ls 
 que 
 ] 
 π͵]τηναὶ 
 O}npacipo( .. 
 joal } 
 Ἰην peraty| pe | 
 δ᾽ιιαβεβλημίέν ] 
 [ἐρρηξάτην ἐς κύκλα χ]αλκέων ὅπλων 
 [ἀκομπ᾽ ἀλοιδόρητα.... .]σ. [. θ]ατέρου" 
 1 ἄνευ δορὸς. 
 παἸλαίσμασιν 
 pare 
 Ἰν πρὸς ΤΩΣ 
 
 1 δ᾽ ἐστενάξετο 
 
 ὀϊργάνων στέ 
 
 4 
 
 VEl 
 
 πάλλει χερὸς. 
 Ἰγματος φυγὼν 
 Ι 
 
 ς δορὸς 
 ἔγχος ] μέσον 
 
 ἔγχος" οὕ(τως) ἣν μόί(νον) ἐν ἑτ(έρῳ). 
 
 1... “ται πρύσω 
 
 93 
 
94. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Ἰυρησασκατω 
 Ἰατωνῴαοσ 
 Ἰχίλλεωσ 
 25 Jovad twpevn 
 Ἰγλεφογλεγω: 
 ᾿τἸασατί.7' 
 
 Ἰκ. νουσταχυσ 
 
 Col. ii. Plate III. 
 
 “εξ. ε 
 καθεῖλ᾽ oowral. .|nup .Ϊ 
 
 7) οἱδιοι! 1} 
 OimAovoaverTevag|, . 2... eee ees pale ssuesal 
 iy TAT DO. <a a, do oe oie ee ] 
 5 PGVieT | tere ee eee Ἱμοσϊδετεκνωνΐ 
 rptynvoemepl. . 6. ee ee eae Ἰκ[.]γαρουν 
 
 προσαγί.]γ᾽ ὡδι. yi εἸυδὶάινεισ' wo. [.Jaxp vel 
 επεικτησιωνφρενωνεξεδυσ' ἀρ deh δι 
 ὡδαιμονωδυσδαιμονωκέιρασΙ.Ἶμε 
 
 TO AYXOVT Poe elTAT*OVYAPEKTOTED TOT 
 
 τ : 
 
 σύρειδηφύρ'διἂν τᾶν οὔηνενί-. .] 
 επισπασειδικαμε 
 ᾿ς δικᾶιναι" 
 αλλῶώσταχιστ ᾽αριστ α ταχιστηαριστηί 
 
 15 thee 
 τιφησομεντιλεξομεν 
 τισουχιτουμονενδικηιβαλεῖκαρα 
 
 δαιμωνεκειρενουδικαισεδαιμων 
 
 ἡκαιβεβ ας ποῦν. ΩΤ net 
 20 γελωτεχ[ιἸντεσαί. «Ἰοναργειοιβιᾶι" 
 ovk εστοσουτονηλθονωστ᾽ ἐπεγχαν .Ἶιν 
 επειπαλαισμακοιν.Ἰνηγων (μεν... 
 εκειν[.Ἰονεκροιτυΐ .Ἴθον.Ἰλληλωνα .Ἰο' 
 
25 
 
 Wit NEE CLASSICAL TEXTS 95 
 
 Ἰυρησας κάτω 
 ὀμμ]άτων φάος 
 ἈΑἸχιλλέως 
 Ἰους δ᾽ ἰωμένη 
 ΤΊήλεφον λέγω" 
 I(iéoar{o} 
 
 |« . vous ταχὺς 
 
 (οἱ. 11. ῬΡΙαΐο 1Π|. 
 
 καθεῖλ᾽ ἔσω τὰ [πλ]Ἱευρὰ | 
 
 (Aarvdyn) olotot. 
 διπλοῦς ἀνεστέναξ[α........... ρα τ. 
 (Χορός) ἀρ ΤΕΣ ΔΑ ΤῊ ere | 
 Β (sg SCS ae en ἐπὴν: Πρίαμος ἴδε τέκνων. 
 (Aa ρει τὴ δ ἐπ᾿. ἐμζὲτ. oe ee νος | (Χο.) κ[αὶ γὰρ οὖν 
 
 προσάγ[α]γ᾽ ωδι[.] . ιγ[. . .1ν διαίνεις,Ἠ ο, ([δ]ακρύε[ις 
 ᾽ \ ΄ a 27 σὺ γὰρ αὐτί 
 ἐπεὶ κτησίων φρενῶν ἐξέδυς. 
 
 (Ac.) ὦ δαῖμον, ὦ δύσδαιμον, ὦ κείρας [ἐϊμέ. 
 
 10 (Xo.) ἀγχοῦ προσεῖπας, οὐ yap ἐκτὸς ἑστὼς 
 σύρει δὴ φύρδαν. -ταν' οὕ(τως) ἦν ἐν [β΄. 
 (4σ.) ἐπισπάσει δίκα με. 
 (Χο.) δίκα vai. 
 (4σ. ἀλλ᾽ ὡς τάχιστ᾽ ἄριστα. ἣ ταχίστη ἀρίστη. 
 15 (Xo.) | ἐέ' 
 
 7 
 
 τί φήσομεν, τί λέξομεν ; 
 (4σ.) τίς οὐχὶ τοὐμὸν ἐν δίκῃ βαλεῖ κάρα; 
 (Χο.) δαίμων ἔκειρεν, οὐ δικᾷ σε δαίμων. 
 (4σ.) ἢ καὶ βεβᾶσι τὸν [ν]εκρὸν πρὸς τῷ καἰ κ]ῷ 
 20 γέλωτ᾽ ἔχ[ο]ντες α[ὐτ]ὸν Ἀργεῖοι Bia; 
 (‘Ay.) οὐκ ἐς τοσοῦτον ἦλθον ὥστ᾽ ἐπεγχαν εἸῖν, 
 ἐπεὶ πάλαισμα κοιν[δὴν ἠγωνι[σἸμέν 7. 
 ἔκειν[ τ]1ο νεκροὶ τυϊτ]θὸν [ἀϊλλήλων ἀπο, 
 
THE OXYRHYNCHUS .PAPYRI 
 
 oper d|.\xnrdcrode. «Ἰπᾶν.].. [. . . -Joo 
 
 [.Juunvaya....... Ἰοση. 2°. 0... Ἶνοσ' 
 ὠσδεκτεπλ. [. .. «. PROS SO Sty, τος Ἰοταί. .. 
 [. τοῦδ ιν τ ΝΕ ΝΣ |. lo 
 
 [- -Jel-Jorronf 
 
 Gola. 
 [ 24 letters Ἰσιδων 
 [ Aen oa Ἰεκρου 
 [ 26, Ἰρ[.Ἰνηΐ 
 ἱ eae. Inxt-Jol 
 26., Javnp| 
 [ πε ὦ Ἰωτροφί 
 [ Estee Ἰνήματι" 
 Peer ye oe leis teriegece eeu events οἸκυρωνετιΐ 
 Yea tae eed Re roe pe lepngevvoroc: 
 [. .|tavra,7oAAG[.. ... ἹἸνερρ[.Ἰθειστομα' 
 [ολληδε,σίνδῶνϊ.. εἸλαδιστρί.Ἰανίδων 
 
 ὑφηγυναικωνανδῖ. «Ἰσερριπτί Ἰζετο 
 νεκρωδιδοντεσοῖ. «Ἰενωφελί.Ἰυμενωι" 
 οδαμφιπλευραισκαισφαγαισι.Ἰείμενοσ 
 Tat|. -Ἱμεν᾽'ουπατρῶιαδεξαυ δ᾽ Ἰνεπη 
 πρι[. . . εκλαιετοντεκνωνομί. .|uova: 
 τον .Ἰαιδακαιγεροντακαινεανΐ. .Ἶν' 
 τονουτεμυσονουτετηλεφουΐ. οἸλων' 
 αλλωσφυτευσασαυτοσεκκαλουμί. .|oo- 
 ομοιτεκνον" πρ[Ἰυδωκάσ᾽ ἐσχατηΐ. «Ἰχων 
 φρυξινμεγιστηνελπιδωνσωτηϊ. .|v: 
 χρονονξενωθεισουμακρον"πῖ. .|A@r| 
 μνημηνπαρεξειστοισ.. |...» « ο]οισαΐ 
 ὁσαουτεμεμνἶ .Ἰνουτεσαΐ 
 
 πὶ: ἡθήπι 1) eal ee "Ἰαιπεραιχὶ 
 
| Te) 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 Wim NEU CEASSICAL. TEXTS 
 
 ὁ μὲν δίοϊκητός, ὁ δὲ [τὸ] πᾶν [.]. [. . . .Jos 
 8 λύμην χα sons a. ἡ ka cess lvos. 
 
 ὡς δ᾽ ἔκ τε πληγῶν Kall κόϊπων κεκμηκ)]όταϊς 
 
 [αὐτοὺς δια[στείχοντας εἴδομεν πύλας, 
 [ἀν]ερπομῖεν 
 
 Col. iti. 
 
 [ 24 letters ]s ἰδὼν 
 
 [ eae. ν]εκροῦ 
 
 [ pee Ἰρ[-Ἱνηΐ 
 [ 25: Ὁ Ἰηχί-].. γί 
 [ 26, Ἰανηρί 
 
 [ ik ys jo zpog| 
 [ ἢ vy ἤματι: 
 
 Ως 1 carne ease ἀγ]κυρῶν ἔτι 
 eae dc & Re com) ν α:- ἔρρηξεν νότος. 
 [το]ιαῦτα πολλῶϊν λυγρὸ]ν ἐρρ[ό]θει στόμα, 
 [πἸολλὴ δὲ σινδὼν [πολ]λὰ δ᾽ ᾿Ιστρ[ι]ανίδων 
 ὕφη γυναικῶν ἀνδ ρὸ]ς ἐρριπτί ἀἼζετο 
 
 νεκρῷ διδόντες ofvdlev ὠφελ[ο]υμένῳ. 
 
 ὁ δ᾽ ἀμφὶ πλευραῖς καὶ σφαγαῖσι [κἸείμενος, 
 πατ[ὴρ] μὲν οὔ, πατρῷα δ᾽ ἐξαυδ[ῶ]ν ἔπη, 
 Πρίαμος] ἔκλαιε τὸν τέκνων ὁμζαίμονα, 
 τὸν [π]αῖδα καὶ γέροντα καὶ veariialy, 
 
 τὸν οὔτε Μυσὸν οὔτε Τηλέφου [καλῶν 
 ἀλλ᾽ ὡς φυτεύσας αὐτὸς ἐκκαλούμζενἾο-" 
 Οἴμοι, τέκνον, πρ[οἸύδωκά o ἐσχάτην ἔϊχων 
 Φρυξὶν μεγίστην ἐλπίδων σωτηρία]ν. 
 χρόνον ἑενωθεὶς οὐ μακρὸν πίολ]λῶν [ἐτῶν 
 μνήμην παρέξεις τοῖς λ[ελειμμέν]οις Ἄ[ρεως, 
 io οὔτε Μέμν[ζω]ν οὔτε Σ᾽ αἱρπηδών ποτε 
 πἰ[έν]θη πίοήσ]α[ς κ]αίπερ αἰχίμητῶν ἄκροι 
 TEONAMEII ΜΡ τον πος wish « Jo. [ 
 
98 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 woeo (| [-\7 lel 
 [.|rrecder| 
 [. Ἱλλοισι 
 
 (a) 
 Ἰυκὶ 
 
 Fr. 6. Plate IV. 
 
 Io 
 
 μιδασκαιτοὶ 
 ιδαιονβασιλί 
 πριαμον᾿οσμὶ 
 πασαικαταρὶ 
 επεισεναβουΐ 
 ef. νερξαι | 
 ΄ κμναμοσῖ 
 προλί 
 
 ουποτὶ 
 
 ἮΝ 
 ιωδορυτηλὶ 
 παιδισυνκυΐ 
 ὡλόγχα,σώτὶ 
 [-Ἰομουσαμὶ 
 
 To Fr. 5. 
 
 | 
 Ἰχιτευχί 
 σαιδιοσ 
 |.» [ε]Ἰσευτί: «]ειθανων' 
 Ἰγκαλωσδὶ Ἰπώλετο 
 5 Ἰσιθε[“Ἱμονὶδρυσθαιτονυὶ 
 Ἰκοινοθακἄλᾶξοα dal 
 Ἰλεφουξυνουσιαν 
 Ἰειπναπλησὶάιτατοσ 
 Ἰιτωιδε μηδ᾽ aval 
 το Ἰτιτικτουση! τεῖ.] . | 
 16.1σιν"ο[. «Ἰαροσὶ 
 Ἰορφανηπροσηδὶ 
 Ἰδροπονπλοκονΐ 
 “lel. . var 
 15 jeuy|. . . .]ᾶν 
 \vov 
 
11755 NEW 
 
 [πο]λλοῖσι 
 
 Er. 6G. *Pilate lV. 
 
 (Ac.) μίδας καὶ τὸν 
 ᾿Ιδαῖον βασιλ[ῆα 
 Πρίαμον, ὃς pl 
 πάσᾳ καταρί 
 
 5 ἔπεισεν ἀβουϊλίς 
 
 ἔργον ἔρξαι. | 
 μναμοσίύναν 
 προλιϊπὼν 
 οὔποτί 
 
 ἰὼ δόρυ Τηλ[εφ 
 
 παιδὶ συνκύϊρσαν 
 
 ὦ λόγχα σώτίειρα 
 
 [.Ἰομουσαμ! 
 
 CLASSICAL TEXTS 99 
 
 τ. 
 
 ] 
 οὐϊχὶ τεύχεσι 
 Ἰσαι Διὸς 
 1. . [-]s εὐτίυχ]εῖ θανών" 
 παγκάλως δ᾽ [ἀϊπώλετο 
 5 Jou θεσμὸν ἱδρῦσθαι τὸ νῦϊΪν 
 |] κοινόθακα λάξοα dal 
 Τηλέφου ξυνουσίαν 
 δ]εῖπνα πλησιαίτατος 
 1. τῷδε, μηδ᾽ ἄνω 
 |re τικτούσῃ τεΪ.]. [ 
 τί]θ]η]σιν: οὐ πάρος | 
 Ἰὀόρφανὴ mpoond| 
 Ἰδρόπον πλόκον Ϊ - 
 ΄Ἰπεί. . Ἱναλ- 
 Ἰειν[. . . .]1 αν 
 
 Ἰνον 
 
100 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Wyvol. |r 
 Ἰνγί.]ρε . « - μηλαΐ 
 Jo . ακαιτριτουΐ 
 
 Ἰοιξασδεσποταισὶ 
 
 ε 
 5. ἸτεπενθοσειτοτηΪ 
 Ἰσωδεχρί νιον 
 Ἰλληπημονὴ .ἷ 
 Ἰδηπολλ᾽ "εἰ 
 
 Ἰερῖ 
 
 Fr. 8. 
 Col. it. 
 si 
 εσοΐ 
 εσσὶ 
 εστὶ 
 5 απαὶ 
 Spapl. "Ἰσεναλλοὶ 
 κἄγωφυλαξωπὶ 
 εωσανευκρυψη τὶ 
 ΄ ερξωτοπαὶ 
 Fr. 10. Fr, 11. 
 Ἰμηδεῖ εἰ 
 Ἰπασανευφρὶ σὶ 
 Ἰνυνδ' oper| γί 
 Ἰλεφουκαραλὶ κρυΐ 
 5. Ἰηλευσασεμεῖ 5 σοιδῖ 
 Jay pevoo Bol φαρμὶ 
 Ἰελοστ᾽ εἶ δυρμί 
 Ἰγεπάνϊ καισὶ 
 τονμὶ 
 το τοναγὶ 
 [Πρισσαΐ 
 
1175. 
 
 Cok. 
 
 ae) Ἰν 
 
 pyre Jf 
 Ἰνγί.]ρε . . . μη Aal 
 Ἰω. α καὶ τρίτουϊΪ 
 avjoigas δεσπόταις Ϊ 
 5 εἴγτε πένθος εἴτε τηΪ 
 Ἰσω δὲ χρί[ό]νιον [ 
 Ἰλλη πημονη . | 
 Ἰδη πόλλ᾽, εἰ 
 
 Ἰερὶ 
 
 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 ΕΥὶς ὃ: 
 σοῖσι: 
 (Ac. τ 
 ἐσοΐ 
 εσσὶ 
 ἐστί 
 fs απαΪ 
 dpapl. .]ς ἐν ἄλλοις 
 κἀγὼ φυλάξω πὶ 
 ἕως ἂν εὖ κρύψῃηϊτε 
 (Χο.) ἔρξω τὸ Tal 
 ΕἸΊΟ. Τὶ 
 Ἰμηδεῖ (A) .[ 
 ] πᾶσαν εὐφρῖον ol 
 1 viv & ὁ μὲν [ γ᾽ 
 Τηλέφου κάρα λί κρυΐΪ 
 5 νοσ]ηλεύσας ἐμὲ [ 8 (B) col & [ 
 Ἰαγμένος Bol φαρμί[ ὀ- 
 JeAos 7 ef dupp| 
 lye πάν] καὶ of 
 τὸν pl 
 Ιο τὸν αγί 
 
 ΤΟΙ 
 
102 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Powe. Fr, 13. 
 Colm: 
 lol 1 
 Ἰειγὶ 
 Jaz[. - Ἰσουδὶ ' 
 Ἰαρθῖ. . «Ἰοσωτί ' 
 wu }-L.- «]δεοῖ 
 5 |Bt-oo- | : 
 Ἰθανωνάπᾶν Ἰν 
 Ἰσενμυσά σ]]βᾳΐ : : 
 eyavdmpa ᾿ 
 le a = "σθησενοῦηνμῇ Col ἢ; 
 10 Ἰκαιπαλὶ on 
 Hawn | fs 
 x 7 
 | ul 
 τς ΤΥ ΠΣ Fr, τό. Fr, 17 
 orn] ] ] Ἰακί 
 Ἰομυριωνὶ leoxapor| J Ἱπρι 
 Ἰροφωσερί Javon" Ἱπορᾳῖ Ἰ. oval 
 Ἰμοιπροσέ Ἰιποτμοσ᾽ Ἰενωΐ Ἰντοῖ 
 5 Ἰνναλγουσὶ Ἰλεγὶ Ἰπλεῖ ] 
 Joao, 5 Ἰδ io 
 : Balt : 
 Fro18: ΕἾ, 10. ἐν 19) Fro27, 
 \-[ 1.1 Ἰ J 
 Ἰγαμί Ἰυλαι Ἰων ] 
 Ἰθέ \wa . [ Jae J 
 
1175. 
 
 5 | Bios 
 ] θανὼν ἅπαν [ Ι 
 joey Μυσᾷ Bal | 
 ] μέγαν δωμα] 5] 
 
 Ἰ ἀρρυθμ 
 
 NEVG GEASSICAL: TEATS 
 
 τ τοι 
 Col. i. 
 
 "Ἴσθησεν’ οὕ(τως) ἦν μ[ό(νον) 
 ἐν ἑτ(έρῳ). 
 
 εν 
 
 10 | καὶ παλί ] 
 | Hu. | : 
 | 
 | 
 Fr. 14. Fr, 15. Fr. τό 
 orn] ] 
 Jo μυρίων Ϊ |] ἐσχαρῶν [ ] 
 ] τὸ φῶς epi θ]ανὼν Ἰπορα] 
 ] μοι προσέϊ le πότμος" Ἰενωΐ 
 5 σ]υναλγουσί ] λέγ᾽ Ἰπλεί 
 Ἰσαισεῖ 5 δ᾽ |s 
 ue 5 |. 
 Erno. Fr. 19. Fr. 20. 
 ig 1: jo 
 Ἱγαμί wrail jo 
 θέ, wa | le 
 
 103 
 Colnii: 
 η οἷ 
 τὶ 
 τὶ 
 τὶ 
 ΕΥΤΤᾺ: 
 Ἰακί 
 | πρὶ 
 Wes γα! 
 |vro| 
 | 
 ] 
 Fr, 21, 
 ] 
 | 
 
104 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Pee [00 
 5 ἰρυπὶ 5 |p 
 Pies sO 24. 
 ]. . ποραὶ Ἰημὶ 
 Ἰιβροτονοΐ cal 
 Ἰαρθε Ir 
 Ἰων Ἰγρι οἵ 
 δ ΠῚ 5 legal 
 Fr, 727: Fr. 28. Fr. 29 
 
 τ 0. Bisa 
 Ἰιουΐ Ἰσ΄ αἱ 
 Ἰσεμᾷ lo} 
 
 τ 219) tego ΝΣ 
 Jou Ἰασιψί 
 yoo Ἱμασὶ 
 
 one 
 
 ] - ονᾶσί 
 
 Fr. 25. 
 ] 
 Ἰειντοῦϊ 
 
 ]. val 
 
 |xer . [ 
 
1175. NEW. CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 |. . mopal 
 
 Ἰφεσὶ 
 5 Ἰρυπὶ 
 Fr..2,3. 
 le βροτὸν of 
 π]αρθε- 
 Ἰων 
 5A 
 Fr. 27. 
 Ἰρουΐ 
 Jou μακρὶ 
 | 
 | 
 
 105 
 
106 
 
 Bre 43: 
 
 Ἰαδεσσί 
 
 Ἰναμυσὶ 
 ΤΟΊΗΝ 
 
 Fr, -47. 
 
 παῖ 
 Ἰχενὸσί 
 Ἰιταντίων 
 1. ραξινεμί 
 5 |. ἀσνυνανα . [ 
 \empagionde eat 
 legevoryapo| 
 Ἰναλλακαι 
 Ἰιχρῆμ᾽ οἱ 
 ike 
 
 εἰ 
 
 Fr, 40. 
 
 5 
 
 ΤΕ ΟΣ NCHUS TAP Yd 
 
 yal, 
 
 Ἱπᾶϊ 
 Ἰσανᾳνδροῖ 
 
 |. καγραυν] 
 
 Ἰδαπροσμ 
 
 5 1. εσθατῶιδἾ 
 Ἰισχουσανΐ] 
 
 Ἰαραπὶ 
 
 ΠΕ: 
 Ἰγονι 
 
 Ἱνποιοΐ 
 
 Ἰηρι 
 
 Fr, 48. 
 
 Ἰησθι. [ 
 
 oy[ 
 Ἰιταφωϊ 
 Ἰαρουμιαΐ 
 Ἰονουμεῖ 
 Ἰουφυλαί 
 δὲ 
 Ἰτισασετί 
 Jo. [ 
 1.1 
 
 Fr. 49. 
 
 Ἱπτί 
 Ἰῶθεοστί 
 Ἰρωταμῖ 
 Ἰσχοσ.Ϊ 
 5 evrépl 
 urn] 
 Ἰυσσηϊ 
 
 | 
 
ΤΙ ΧΙ CLASSICAL) FEXTS 
 
 Breed: Fr. 40. 
 ray Ἰεμων . [ 
 Jol Tn|Aégou λΙ 
 Ἰαφρὶ Ἰδοιΐ 
 ]. a@aAl Ἰειν 
 Ὑ τ τοί 5 Ἱπας τί 
 71 In λέγί 
 : Ἰμ[.} 
 \ral.] 
 Fr. 43. Fr. 44 
 Ἰαδεσσί |voy| 
 vapvo Ἰογε 
 Ἰστις ηκὶ Ἰμεῖ 
 ΒΥ. 
 Ἱπαῖ 
 Ἰχενοσὶ 
 ir ἀντίων [ 
 | πρᾶξιν ἐμὶ 
 ΕἾ}. ἀολνῦν ἀνὰ .Ϊ ; 
 
 Τ᾽. πρᾶξις Ade . | 
 je Ζεὺς yap of 
 jv ἀλλὰ kal [ 
 
 ΙΟ 
 
 lk χρῆμ᾽ of 
 
 tod 
 
 Fr. 48. 
 
 Ἰησθι. [ 
 
 ov[ 
 Ἰι τάφῳ [ 
 γ]ὰρ οὐ μιαΐ 
 
 Ἰονουμεῖ 
 
 Fro ar. 
 
 Ἰπάϊ 
 σαν ἀνδρὸϊς 
 
 tes 
 
 Ka γραῦν] 
 
 1δα mpoop| 
 
 Ἰμεσθα τῷδ᾽ Ϊ 
 Ἰίσχουσαν Ϊ 
 Japan| 
 
 Fr. 45. 
 
 Ἰου φυλαί 
 
 δι 
 
 Ἰτισας ετὶ 
 
 jo". 
 
 ike 
 
 | 
 
 [ 
 
 Ἰγονι 
 |v ποιοῖ 
 
 Ἰηρι! 
 
 : 
 
 Fr. 49. 
 
 Ἱπτὶ 
 1 ὦ θεὸς τί 
 
 π]ρῶτα pl 
 
 Ἰσχοσ. [ 
 | devrép| 
 Ἰυτη] 
 Ἰυσσηΐ 
 
 yf 
 
 107 
 
ΒΓ: 
 
 αλλ᾽ οὐκί 
 
 επειμ 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Fr. 51. 
 kavedl 
 Ἰτωιδεχί 
 Ἰπαιδιοῖ 
 Ἰδέγ᾽ εἰν 
 δ ἠἸροπί 
 ΕΥ. 54. Fr. 55. 
 JA. | Ἰυν! 
 oe] lel 
 Ἰ. epyor[ Ἰσανΐ 
 Ἰαρᾳΐ Ἰτεραΐ 
 5 ]Ἰαστοΐ 
 Fr. 58 Fr. 59. 
 |. οσασ | eros 
 kao | 
 In 
 Fr. 62 Fr, 63. 
 J.-[ Ἰκλί 
 Ἰντοσί Ἰδεΐ 
 Ἰγαμαξ . | ]- «καῖ 
 Ἰονδι Ἰνω 
 
1 NEW CLASSICAL: TEXTS 
 
 Fr. 50. τε 
 (A) στίὶ Πιαν αλί 
 εἰμ iro δεχί 
 καὶ [ ] παιδιοῖ 
 (B) τίσϊ 1δέ γ᾽ εἰν 
 5 (4) ευρ.[ δ Ἰροπί 
 Fr. 53. Fr. 54. Fr. 55: 
 }.-[ cr ΟἹ |v 
 Jon Ἰνοζι lel 
 |rof |]. ἔργον [ Ἰσανΐ 
 Ἰφλοῖ Ἰαραϊ Ἰτεραὶ 
 5. | ὀργῖ ἐπα ὅ Ἰαστοὶ 
 ΤῊ 
 ἘΓ 67. Fr. 58. Fr, 59. 
 ἀλλ᾽ οὐκί ]. οσας Ι : | 
 ἐπειμί las 
 Fr. 61 Fr, 62. Fr. 63 
 (A) 9 FA 
 (B) ἀλί Ἰντοσί ] 
 ουτὶ Ἰταμαξ .Ϊ ]. εκαΐ 
 
 109 
 
τὰ 0: 
 Jal 
 Jareo[... .] 
 
 Ἰων 
 Ἰερον 
 
 5. Ἰοσί.]ενοῦ 
 
 lve 
 
 λα 
 
 ih 
 | Ἰκειφιλοί 
 ] 
 
 THEVOAPRAYNGH US ΡΑΡΥΚΙ 
 
 Fr. 66. 
 
 |vovapag| 
 
 Ἰτιναδια 
 Ἰαφησπὶ 
 
 Diao ys 
 
 Kr 
 1α.}. 
 Ἰηπὶ 
 Jaan δ 
 Ἰυτασί 
 Fra 7: 
 Ἰνων 
 Ἱμονοσ 
 
 QALKAK@V 
 
 OT@V 
 
 ] 
 ] 
 ] 
 | 
 ] 
 | 
 ] 
 
1175. 
 Fr. 65. Fr. 66. 
 γον pl vor ἁμαξῖ 
 Ἰοφησί ] τινα δια] 
 Ἰνειδοί Ἰαφησπὶ 
 Fr. 69. rao, 
 ju Ἰατανΐ 
 ] Ἰειανΐ 
 | 
 | 
 ] ΠΥ 125. 
 ] ; 
 Ἰυσον" | |ral 
 _ Ἰσυσί 
 
 πῆς 76. 
 nl 
 Javeo[... .| 
 jov 
 
 lepov 
 5. jos [γ]ενοῦ 
 
 {el 
 
 ΕΥ 77: 
 
 Ἰνων 
 ] μόνος 
 Jac κακῶν 
 
 NEMUAMCLASSICAEN TEXTS 
 
 Fr, 67. 
 
12 
 
 5 
 
 Io 
 
 J. 
 ] 
 Ι 
 J 
 
 THEVOXYRAYNCHUS WPAPYRE 
 
 ΟΣ rate Τὺ: 
 
 Ι 
 
 ] 
 Ι 
 
 ] 
 Ἰαθο[.1 
 ] 
 
 σπαραβασ κρε 
 
 ] 
 
 Ἰων 
 
 1 
 
 nol. ισφαληισ 
 
 υσοσεων" 
 
 8 
 
 Ι 
 
 ] 
 ] 
 
 Ἵτευων 
 
 | 
 | 
 | 
 
 Ἰηνταδε' 
 
 ν" «λεινσεοδωι- 
 
 at 
 
 Fr. 80. 
 
 |. οἱ 
 (opel 
 
 5 javovral 
 
 Aer] τ]]εστί 
 
 | 
 ] 
 ἰεξεμησοῖ 
 
 Ee 
 
 Plate IV. 
 
 5 
 
 Fr. 833 
 
 Ἰαρδοῖ 
 
 Ἰτονώσπεριϊ 
 
 nr Oey [Al 
 af 
 
 Ἰτοιουτοσί 
 Ἰεκηρυ. 
 Ἰθμευΐ 
 
 1ε. 
 Ἰφορῖ 
 
 ΕΥ, 823. 
 
 ).[ 
 
 Ἰντωνὰ.. | 
 
 Ἰξενοιδυσηκοα] 
 
 Fr, 86. 
 
 Jode| 3 
 | - εἰσοιτί 
 Ἱμονι 
 
 Ἰτισηλεί 
 
 8 Ἰωδεπριΐ 
 
 Ἰνοσμῖ 
 Jap of.]é . [ 
 Ἰγονΐ 
 
 [ 
 | 
 
τ λα VEWT CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 Fr. 79. Plate IV. Fr, 86: Plate IV. 
 J | jor xl 
 ] | J Axa 
 ] Ἰαφηΐ 
 | Je θριξὶ 
 Ἰαθο.} 5 In δοσί 
 |s TSE Kpe. [ ] χαρι 
 Jos νοῖ 
 lov |res 
 5 lyos γί 
 1. nol. .Je σφαλῇς 10 δ 
 ] 
 | 
 Ἰυσος ἐῶν' Fr, 82. 
 Ιο ] : 
 ] In 
 ] Ἰολειν [ 
 Ἰτεύων Ἰλοσ 2 [ 
 Ἰ. oo 
 Fr, 84. Fr. 85. 
 les Ἰν 
 ὁ]δ ζ Νιί ) -Aew σ᾽ ὁδῷ. Jal 
 J. of 
 | 3 Copel 
 5 | 5 javovral 
 | Ἱλενεστὶ 
 Ἰ ἐξ ἐμῆς of 
 Ἰην τάδε 
 
 -[ 
 Javovn| 
 
 Fr. 81. 
 
 γ]ὰρ dof 
 |rov ὥσπερ of 
 Ἰῆλθε ληΐ 
 { 
 
 | τοιοῦτος Ϊ 
 
 5 Ἰεκηρυ . [ 
 Ἰθμευΐ 
 
 Je - [ 
 
 Ἰφορὶ 
 
 Fr. 83 
 
 1.1 
 jvrov A. | 
 ] ξένοι δυσήκοα [ 
 
 Fr, 86. 
 Ἰωδεῖ 
 71. εἰ σοι τί 
 Jove] 
 Ἰτισηλεῖ 
 5 Ἰωδὲ πριΪ 
 vos μὶ 
 jap α[.Ἰώ. 1 
 Ἰγονΐ 
 
114 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 Fr; 87. Fr. 88. 
 Ἰρελπί Jedl 
 Ἰσερμηΐ Ἰσητί 
 Ἰλεξε"κί Ἰλογιατί 
 Ἰρανδρί Ἰειτασὶ 
 δ᾽ ὉΠ 1 deal 5. Ἰυνηθεῖ 
 3 Ἰλλαδί 
 
 Fr. gt. Plate IV. 
 |. uvay| 
 Ἰβλεμμᾳΐ 
 
 Ἰτοσγαρασί 
 Wel ἐπειγεΐ 
 5 jeto . . Evol 
 Ἰασωτάδ᾽ of 
 Ἰασμελαθρανΐ 
 Ἰνακεινεισθαιτί 
 Ἰχρονωιμαλι 
 10 Ἰυχορω"βεβηκ! 
 Ἰωματωναγχιπροΐ 
 Ἰροσγυναιλαγ τί .1 [ 
 Ἰουδοσεσθοξενοσ Ϊ 
 1. μαχαιοισιναισιωτί 
 15 |. ητετραπταιτουΐ 
 Ἰζωνυπατητηλί 
 Ἰαμησυνκακωιφθεῖ 
 Ἰονεπληξευνισατι 
 Ἰκηπτοσωραπονω Ϊ 
 20 Ἰξ[.]Ἰηθανωναζεταικατὶ 
 Ἰαμωσεχοιμ᾽ ανειπειντὶ 
 Ἰαναξανδρωνατρειδη] 
 | - σοιτηλουδοκαζειτη] 
 
 Ἰνοσηβαθειαΐ 
 
 Fr. 89. 
 
 Ἰωσὶ 
 ἡπελᾳί 
 
 Fr. 05. 
 ] 
 |pou 
 Ἰκρατω" 
 lve 
 Ἱμοισταχαὰ 
 5 | 
 | 
 ] 
 | 
 
 10 |noerat 
 Ἰται 
 Ἰογω 
 
 rere 
 
 15 |v 
 
 Fr. go. 
 
 Jo - [ 
 Ἰφεισί 
 1. λημί 
 
8) 
 
 20 
 
 1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 Fr. 88. 
 
 ]p ἐλπίι ει 
 
 Js “Eppa Ἰσητί 
 Ἰλεξε: κί ] λόγια τί 
 Ἰρανδρί Ἰειτασί 
 eel 5 σ]υνηθεῖ 
 
 Arad] 
 Fr. οι. Plate IV. 
 ]. υν αν] 
 | βλεμμαϊ 
 |ros γὰρ aol 
 ἀλἸλ᾽ ef ἔπειγε" [ 
 Jeto . . εἰνοῖ 
 
 (B) 
 Jas μέλαθρα yf 
 (Xo.) va κεινεῖσθαι τὶ 
 ἐν] χρόνῳ μάλιστα 
 olvx ὁρῶ: βέβηκ[ε 
 δωμάτων ἄγχι προ] 
 ἀνδ)]ρὸς γύναι λαγέτ[α] 
 φρ)οῦδός ἐσθ᾽ ὁ ξένος 
 1. μ᾽ Ἀχαιοῖσιν αἰσιωτίατ 
 |. τέτραπται Tov 
 Ἰζων ὑπ᾽ ἄτῃ τηλὶ 
 Ja μὴ σὺν κακῷ φθέϊιρ 
 lov ἔπληξ᾽ εὖνις ἀτι 
 σἸκηπτὸς ὥρᾳ πόνῳ 
 Ἰξ[.1η θανὼν ἄξεται karl 
 οὐδἸαμῶς ἔχοιμ᾽ ἂν εἰπεῖν τί 
 ὡς] ἄναξ ἀνδρῶν ᾿Ατρείδης 
 1. σοι τηλοῦ δοκάζει τηΪ 
 Ἰνοση βαθειαϊ 
 12 
 
 Fr. 89. Fr. go. 
 Ἰωσί Ν 
 1: medal Ἰφεισί 
 Ἰ. λημί 
 Fr, 92. 
 | 
 Ἰῴου 
 | κρατῶ: 
 7τε 
 μοις τάχα 
 5 
 
 | 
 
 | 
 Wal 
 | 
 
 | 
 
 », 
 10 ἸΤήσεται 
 
 |rau 
 λ]όγῳ 
 ie 
 Ἰασιν 
 is Ἰν- 
 
116 ἜΠΗ OAWRAYNCAUS MRAPYAI 
 
 28 " Jao... [.Jre. | 
 
 Prio4;sblate ΙΝ: 
 
 ]- [- -Jradpage| 
 Ἰαλλαταυτεγω . | 
 Ἰευρονουδεπωποτί 
 
 Ἰτανπαυλακαικακωνΐ] 
 
 5 |. ἱἰστωνητυχημεθισὶ 
 Ἰνταχιστα"τουλογουΐ 
 
 Ἰιδειημενειθρασυντί 
 Ἰτηστυχησαναστατί 
 Ἰυνημερί. .. .. Ἰῴτα! 
 ΟΣ. Fr. 98. 
 |. nkapal 
 | Ἰιταπάντεϊ 
 Ἰδυσαί Ἰασινυκτο] 
 Ἰιγαρὶ 1 t@zrod[ 
 Ἰντασί 
 Ἡσ ΟΤ᾿ ΕΤΟΥΣ; 
 
 Ἰσιοὶ Ἰαιψὶ 
 Ἰασεντὶ Ap 
 Joar.] . 1 Ἰεπρί 
 ] jew] 
 
 Ἰατιδαΐ 
 Ἰξουσαοσὶ 
 . Ἰβηκενοΐ 
 5 |. ἰσονχροὶ 
 
 Fr. 95. 
 
25 
 
 Leer VEU CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 eer ih Ae ee 
 
 ΤΥ Llate LV. 
 ].[. τα δράσεϊτε 
 Ἰ ἀλλὰ ταῦτ᾽ ἐγὼ . [ 
 | εὗρον οὐδεπώποτε 
 | 7 ἂν παῦλα καὶ κακῶν [ 
 5 7. ἱστῶν ἡ τύχη μεθίσταται 
 Ἰν τάχιστα' τοῦ λόγου [ 
 εἸἰδείημεν εἰ θρασὺν τί 
 | τῆς τύχης ἀναστατί 
 Ἰυνημερῖ. .. .. Ἰζεταίι 
 
 Fr. Q7. Fr, 98. 
 1. η kdapa. [ 
 melita πάντεΪς 
 
 [ BeBlaou νυκτὸϊς 
 Pe iB) | 
 
 ἰὼ πολί 
 υτασὶ 
 Ere101 it. 102: 
 Ἰσιοί Ἰαιψί 
 
 Ἰατιδα[. 
 |§ovcaoa[ 
 βέ]βηκεν cf 
 
 5 |. σον χρυΐ 
 τυ 0. Εν, οὐ. 
 Jou Ἰδὶ 
 Ἰασί Ἰφ 
 Ἰασδὶ Ἰκα 
 Ἰοσί Jou 
 5 of 5 ἰαγί 
 ol jap 
 ie Ἰυσευ 
 lal hell 
 Fr. 99 Fr. 100 
 αι. [ inl 
 | ἀκτὰς Ἰχετί 
 Ἰεμολο Ἰ και 
 jas Ἰαδὶ 
 δ ἰεμ..| 5 ἰαδεῖ 
 ΒΊΟΣ: Fr. 104. 
 lero Joo| 
 Ἰεμί Ἰντί 
 Ἰευ Ἰφξί 
 |pal Ἰστί 
 
 117 
 
rs THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 ΕΤ ΤΟΙ: Fr. 106. Fr. 107. 
 
 Fr. 1. On the arrangement and supposed contents of this and the three following small 
 fragments cf. introd. p. 88. 
 
 6. ar: or edply. The following letters are cancelled by a horizontal stroke drawn 
 above them; cf.1174. viii. 2, x.6. A very slight vestige of the letter after ov suggests 
 a or 6. 
 
 11. The remains in the margin belong to a note referring to the previous column. 
 
 14. The letters |. ya and the succeeding lines are on a detached fragment, which 
 is most probably part of this column, though whether it is rightly placed as above is 
 uncertain. A paragraphus may be lost below the beginning of the line. 
 
 18. There are some small traces of ink in the margin opposite this line. 
 
 Fr. 2. I have had some inclination to assign this fragment to 1174. on account partly 
 of its appearance and partly of the variant τουτί in 1. 4, for which cf. 1174. v. 9. Line 2 
 is not decisive, since Ty\é|pov would be doubtful even if gov were certain, which it is not; 
 dev is possible. Above the ν (or ») in]. 4 is a dot which may represent another inter- 
 
 linear letter, but this cannot be brought into connexion with the overwritten «, from which 
 it is separated by the high stop. 
 
 Fr. 3. 4-6. κόραξ. . . θυηλη : W-M suggests that the reference is to the rapacity 
 which did not respect sacrificial offerings; cf. Aesch. Suppl. 751-2 κόρακες ὥστε, βωμῶν 
 ἀλέγοντες οὐδέν, Babrius 78. Murray, understanding the fragment differently, suggests as 
 a restoration of ll. 3-6 (Εὐρ.) ἐδεξάμην τὸ ῥηθέν" ὡς ἄριστος ὧν] κόραξ ἐπάδ]ει μάντις... (Aot.?) 
 ἄριστος, ὦ δύσϊτηνε; δύσφημον μὲν οὖν] κράζει θυηλὴν "Apeos ὡς ὀλωλότων. The remains are 
 really too slight to give any clear clue to the situation. 
 
 7. The sign in the margin is like that at 1174. iv. 17, a line in which an insertion was 
 made by the corrector. 
 
 8. τί may of course be indefinite. 
 
 το. [φίϊλων : or [ἄλ]λων. 
 
 Fr. 5. i. 8. δ]ιαβεβλημ[έν . ., if right, may be constructed with μεταιχμε.. .; but perhaps 
 lca BeBAnplév.. should be read. 
 
 g-10. The coincidence with Soph. Fr. 768 was perceived by W-M. The fragment is 
 preserved in Plutarch, De cohzb. ira, 10, p. 458 6 καὶ τὸν Νεοπτόλεμον ὁ Σοφοκλῆς Kat τὸν Εὐρύπυ- 
 λον ὁπλίσας ἐκόμπασ᾽ ἀλοιδόρητα, φησίν, ἐρρηξάτην ἐς κύκλα χαλκέων ὅπλων. ἐκόμπασ᾽ ἀλοιδόρητα 
 was emended by Badham to ἄκομπ᾽ ἀλοιδόρητά τε. Other conjectures were proposed by 
 W. Headlam, Class. Rev. xvii, p. 288, who maintained that with Badham’s restoration the 
 meaning must be not, as usually taken, ‘ They burst without vaunt or reviling into the ring of 
 armed men’ but ‘ they dealt unvaunting, unreviling blows upon their enemies’ round brazen 
 
With NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS LEQ 
 
 Fr, 105, ; Fr. 106. Br. 107. 
 
 Lets Ἰουΐ val 
 look Ἰς ᾿[λιοί Ἰαιμεί 
 Ja το[ι]ο᾽ Ἰκεινί Ἰσοΐ 
 
 Ἰνγεί : : Ἰεια βῖ 
 
 shields’, W-M however would understand ἐρρηξάτην. . . ὅπλων in the ordinary way. 
 It is now clear that Plutarch manipulated the quotation to some extent, since ἄκομπ᾽ 
 ἀλοιδόρητα does not immediately precede ἐρρηξάτην ; the simplest course is to transfer the 
 words to the next verse, although its conclusion is difficult. o, though the base is lost, is 
 practically certain and can hardly be «; for the next letter 7 is most suitable, but ε. orc. 
 is possible, hardly y. At the end θ]ατέρου seems the only likely word, though the a may 
 be A. There is an undeniable high dot after the v. 
 
 15. στενάζειν in the middle voice appears to be novel. ‘The passive occurs in Lycophr. 
 412 οὑμὸς ἐστεναγμένος γάμος. 
 
 20. μό(νον) ἐν ε could also be read, but cf. ΕἾ. 13. 1.7. In ἃ fragment of another text 
 ev β΄ μό(νῳ) occurs; cf. Fr. 5. 11. 11, note. 
 
 24sqq. The reference is to the spear of Achilles, which had healed Telephus and now 
 in the hands of Neoptolemus slew Telephus’ son ; cf. Fr. 6, ro—12. 
 
 28. Perhaps κείνους. 
 
 ii. τ. The remains of this line are puzzling. The accent and mark of elision, as well as 
 the interlineated letters, were inserted by the corrector. Since the ε is enclosed between two 
 dots this should be a variant and not merely explanatory of the elision; hence o might well 
 be the article, i.e. a choice would lie between καθεῖλ᾽ 6 cor... and καθεῖλε cor... But 
 then σωτήρ becomes inevitable, and though this would not be out of place in the context 
 (cf. Fr. 6. 12 ὦ Adyxa σὠτἠειρα) the slight vestige after r does not suggest 7. The substitu- 
 tion of ε for ἡ before vp would be natural in the aorist of εὑρίσκειν, which however is hardly 
 to be worked in. W-M proposes καθεῖλ᾽ ἔσω τὰ [πλ]ευρά, and this has been provisionally 
 adopted, though the genesis of the corruption remains obscure. The vestige following p is 
 not inconsistent with a but is more suitable to a v, and I have been tempted to suppose 
 that the name Εὐρύπυλος stood here, but that hypothesis has led to no satisfactory result. 
 
 3 sqq. The paragraphus below this line is not clear, but the base of the ὃ is thickened 
 and this may be supposed to be due to the partial coincidence of the paragraphus. If this 
 is correct, a paragraphus is missing below ]. 6, since 1]. 7-8 obviously belong to the Chorus. 
 Moreover, since yap οὖν can hardly be separated from the following words, it becomes 
 necessary to suppose a change of speaker within the line, against the usual practice of this 
 scribe (cf. 1174. viii. 15-17). Presumably double dots were used, but an accompanying 
 paragraphus would be expected. W-M would make a similar division in 1. 3, but this 
 is not essential. 
 
 4. matpos: i.e. Telephus. The word at the end of the line was perhaps cupdolpay or 
 prot |pav. : 
 
 » 5. ΠρίαΪμος ἴδε τέκνων is ἃ dochmius ; cf. |. 8. 
 
120 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 6. Cf. the note onl. 3. τρίτην of course refers to διπλοῦς in |. 3. The apparent y of 
 the papyrus is possibly due to scaling of the ink; it is certainly curious that the corrector 
 should not have observed the error. κ of και] may be ». 
 
 ἡ. This verse seems to be a catalectic iambic trimeter, like ll. ro and 18, but I have 
 not found a satisfactory restoration. The letter after #8 may be p or ἡ, and vy may be 6. g. 
 m; διαίνεις, to which δ]ακρύεζις in the margin refers, is preceded either by v or p. W-M 
 suggests ὧδ᾽ ἵν’ or ὦ... [ὅπο]υ (not ὦ δύστηνε) ; adi[v’ would also be appropriate. 
 
 8. κτησίων, as W—M remarks, is perhaps equivalent to ἰδίων, οἰκείων ; cf. Aesch. Ag. 
 1008 χρημάτων κτησίων, Soph. Zr. 690 κτησίου Borov. But φρένες and tangible objects like 
 χρήματα are in rather different categories, and Murray’s suggestion that κτησίων here means 
 ‘covetous’, with a reference to the golden vine, is not unattractive. 
 
 9-23. (Astyoche.) ‘O Fortune, evil Fortune, that has shorn me. 
 
 Chorus. Thou speakest face to face, for misfortune stands not aloof in dragging thee 
 headlong. 
 
 (As.) Justice will pull me down. 
 
 (Chor.) Yea, justice. 
 
 (As.) Then soonest best. 
 
 (Chor.) Alas, what shall we say, what shall we speak ? 
 
 (As.) Who will not with justice smite my head? 
 
 (Chor.) Fortune has shorn thee, but Fortune judges thee not. 
 
 (As.) Have the Argives departed adding to the woe violence and mockery of the very 
 corpse ἢ 
 
 (Messenger.) They went not so far as insult, since the bodies of them which had 
 fought together in combat lay but a little apart. . .’ 
 
 9. Cf. e.g. Homer 97 μῆτερ ἐμή, δύσμητερ, Eurip. 7. 7. 203 δυσδαίμων δαίμων. 
 
 11. φυρταν was originally written, but the τ was afterwards washed out and ὃ substituted, 
 perhaps by the second hand, though this is uncertain ; the 6 was then enclosed between dots 
 and τ restored over the line on the authority of another copy, as recorded in the margin. 
 ἐν ἑτ(έρῳν is not to be read here, since the stroke above the line is completely preserved and 
 cannot be the cross-bar of ar. The lost letter was therefore a figure, and I restore 8 on the 
 analogy of the fragment referred to in the note on i. 20. 
 
 13. δίκα : the substitution of the nominative for the dative is evidently necessary, if the 
 nom. is retained in the preceding line. 
 
 14. ἡ ταχίστη (Sc. ὁδός) ἀρίστη is an explanatory note; the phrase has a proverbial cast. 
 
 18. δικᾷ might be regarded as the future of δικάζειν, but the contracted form, though 
 used by Hdt. i. 97, is not found in Attic, nor does δικάζειν take an accusative of the person. 
 W-M prefers to postulate a present δικᾶν ; possibly the same verb rather than δικεῖν (Her- 
 werden) is to be recognized in the inscription from Eleusis published in Ἔφημ. ᾿Αρχαιολ. 
 1900, p. 79 δικηθήσεται τῷ ταμείῳ διπλῆν εἰσπρᾶξαι. 
 
 To interpret dua as δίκᾳ produces a weak repetition of δαίμων, as well as an inconsist- 
 ency with ll. 12-13. The Chorus may no doubt be supposed to change its opinion, but 
 this change seems overabrupt. 
 
 19-20. γελωτ᾽ ἔχ[ζο]ντες is used like γέλωτα ποιεῖσθαι, τίθεσθαι, &c., e.g. Nauck, Fr. Adesp. 
 458. 9 γέλωτα δή με ποιοῦνται κύροι. αἰὐτ]όν (W-M) is hard but seems to be the most likely 
 restoration. 
 
 22-3. Eurypylus is represented as having fallen close to one or more of his own victims. 
 Nireus (Quint. Smyrn. vi. 372, Dictys iv. 17, Hyginus 113), Machaon (Pausan. iii. 26. 7, 
 Quint. Smyrn. vi. 408, Hyg. 113), Peneleos (Pausan. ix. 5.15, Quint. Smyrn. vii. 104 sqq., 
 
ΤΠ δ᾽ δ 552... TEXTS 121 
 
 Dictys iv. 17) and others (Quint. Smyrn. vi. 615-6, vili. 111-13) are named as having 
 been slain by him. 
 
 24. d[o|knrés seems almost inevitable, for an adjective δ᾽ εἰκητός, which might be derived 
 from the supposed form δικᾶν (cf. note on ]. 18), is not likely here, nor, I think, is δάἤκη 
 τόσ᾽ (‘wounds’) which Pearson suggests. δίαἤκητός may perhaps mean that Eurypylus 
 was so little disfigured that death appeared more of a semblance than a reality, in con- 
 trast to his adversary, who was, 6. g., τὸ πᾶν jxopévos,—though that verb could hardly be 
 got into the space. ris might be read instead of rés, but would be still more difficult. 
 At the end of the line Jos can well be Jos. 
 
 26-8. Restored exempli grata by W-M. The ἡ in 1. 26, though unconvincing, 
 is sufficiently suitable; in 1. 28 y could be read in place of zr. 
 
 iii. 6. An iota adscript inserted after ὦ would no longer be visible. 
 
 10-25. ‘Such was the murmur of many mournful lips, and much fine linen and many 
 webs of Istrian women were cast upon the man, useless offerings to the dead. And Priam 
 clinging to his wounded side, though not his father, speaking a father’s words, wept for the 
 kinsman of his children, the boy, the youth, the aged man, calling upon him not as Mysian 
 nor the son of Telephus but as of his own seed: “Alas, my child, I have betrayed thee, in 
 whom I had the last great hope of safety for the Phrygians. Thou wert a short-lived 
 guest, but wilt leave a memory lasting many years with the remnant spared by Ares, who 
 hast given us sorrow such as Memnon or Sarpedon never gave, albeit they were mighty 
 
 os 2 
 
 warriors and... 
 
 10. λυγρό]ν (W-M) is better adapted to the space than οἰκτρόν. πικρόν (cf. And. 424 
 πικρὰ ὄρνις) would also be suitable. 
 
 11. The transference of the accent from the second to the first syllable of σινδων 
 no doubt implies a desire to interpret the word as the genitive plural of Σίνδοι parallel 
 to “Iorp|tlavidav ; but σινδών is assured by [π]ολλή. Ἰστριανίς is attested by Steph. Byz. s. v. 
 Ἴστρος ; and according to Hesychius the name of the artificers was transferred to the product : 
 ᾿Ιστριανίδες" ai Σκυθικαὶ στολαί ; similarly Iorpides are described as ἐσθῆτές τινες. 
 
 13. W-M considers this verse to have been interpolated from some other source, 
 perhaps through a misunderstanding of the genitive ἀνδρός, which however can be con- 
 structed correctly enough with ἐρριπτ[αἤζετο ; cf. e.g. Eurip. Cycl. 51 ῥίψω πέτρον τάχα σου, 
 Bacch, 109% αὐτοῦ χερμάδας κραταιβόλους ἔρριπτον. The anacoluthon in διδόντες is undoubtedly 
 awkward, but not more violent than in Soph. Azz. 259-60; cf. Hdt. viii. 74 πολλὰ ἐλέγετο... 
 οἱ μὲν as..., Aesch. P. V. 202 στάσις τ᾽ ἐν ἀλλήλοισιν ὠροθύνετο, οἱ μὲν θέλοντες... I therefore 
 allow the line to stand provisionally, though it must be regarded with suspicion. οὐδὲν 
 ὠφελουμένη occurs in Az. 550. 
 
 15. The punctuation of the original evidently needs amendment. 
 
 17. γέροντα is strange, since Eurypylus cannot be supposed to have been a really 
 old man. But the text seems to be sound and γέρων may possibly here be taken to imply 
 merely'a stage beyond that of the νεανίας. Murray and Pearson suppose the meaning to be 
 that Eurypylus combined the qualities of different ages, being to Priam a son, a counsellor, 
 and a warrior, and compare e.g. Pindar, (Wem. iii. 72-3. This may be right, but is open 
 to the objection that {π]|αῖδα in antithesis to γέροντα and νεανζία]ν should indicate a quality 
 corresponding to youth rather than to birth, childishness not sonship. 
 
 21. ἐλπίδων corn pialy,=‘ the means of salvation existing in our hopes ’, comes practically 
 to mean ‘ our hope of salvation’. 
 
 22-3. [ἐτῶν and λζελειμμέν]οις were restored by W-M, who further proposed ὃ[ορός 
 (cf. Aesch. Ag. 517). A ὃ however is inadmissible after |ow; would be the most 
 
I22 | ai fos OXYRHYNCHUS '(PAPYRI 
 
 suitable letter, but a or x is also possible, and I suggest "A[pews on the analogy of δορός, 
 λ[ελειμμέν]οις is a somewhat long supplement; perhaps λελιμμένοις was written. Pearson 
 would prefer [καλῶν to [ἐτῶν ; cf. Soph. ΕΓ. 5584. 
 
 25-6. The restorations are largely due to W—M. The Sophoclean ἧμιν occurs again 
 inert ΠῚ: 
 
 27. εἐσχατ OF exxer Was presumably written. Dots were placed over the deleted letters 
 and the 7 is also crossed through. Of the doubtful a following hardly enough remains 
 to show whether this also was cancelled or not. 
 
 Of the two small fragments (a) and (6), which were with Fr. 5, the second is likely to 
 belong to Col. iii. 
 
 Fr. 6. W—M thinks it unlikely that Astyoche took part in these lyrics; but the coronis 
 below Il. 6 and 9 point to changes of speaker rather than strophic divisions in a choral ode ; 
 and 1]. 3-6 and ro-12 are eminently appropriate in the mouth of Astyoche. The reversed 
 coronis below |. 9 was inserted or rewritten by the second hand. 
 
 W-M is no doubt right in restoring Πριαϊμίδας ; a reference to Midas here is 
 
 uniele 
 5. ἔπεισεν : i.e. by the gift of the golden vine. 
 6. ἔϊργο]ν W-M. 
 
 7-9. The idea is perhaps similar to that of Fr. 5. iii. 22-3; if so the Chorus i is trying 
 to Δ ΝΣ ΔΘ eC ΕΣ δι βρύα : 
 
 pee σώτ[ειρα, which was restored by W-M, refers to the healing properties of Achilles’ 
 spear, now the instrument of death. 
 
 Fr. 7. 6. κοινόθακος is a new compound, and an adjective Adgoos is “also novel, λαοξόος or 
 Aa&dos occurring only as a substantive. The marginal note λαί no doubt refers to λάξοα. 
 The allusion seems to be to the tomb of Eurypylus. 
 
 10. Possibly τέκνον. 
 
 Fr, 8. ii. 6. There is a small dot between a and p, but a stop here seems unlikely. 
 
 a0 et Wee στ]υγνῶϊ ΟΥ εἰὐγνω[ σ jake 
 9. Somewhat to nee right of the ¢ there is a vestige of ink which probably represents 
 
 another insertion, e.g. a mark of elision. 
 Fr 10. 6. ΠΡ ΣΡ Ν-Μ. 
 ΕὙ.11. 11. e.g. [τ]ρισσῶϊ or [φ]ρίσσωί. 
 Fr. 12. Some at least of these lines are lyrics. 
 
 Fr. 14. 4. The acute accent is uncertain and may be a smooth breathing or an inter- 
 linear letter. 
 
 Frs. 35-40 are much wormeaten. The combination of Frs. 36 and 37 σωΪμα is not 
 
 probable. In Fr. 40. 1 the supposed top of a letter after ν may be a high stop; in 1. 3 Ἴδοι 
 possibly ends the line. 
 
 Fr. 47. 4. πρᾶξιν : cf. 1. 6, where however the reading is somewhat doubtful. 
 
 3 Toate rough breathing on o is probable but not certain. The same may be said 
 of the accent on 7 in], 9. 
 
 Fr. 48. τ. There isa short blank space before 7, but this is ho doubt due to the 
 
 junction, which i is Clearly visible below, of two selides, of which the upper one has at this 
 point disappeared. 
 
Ware NEVA CLASSICAL’ TEXTS 123 
 
 Fr. 50. This fragment appears not to belong to the same column as Fr. 1. Εὐρύϊπυλος 
 is not to be read inl. 5. 
 
 Fr. 57. 3. A speck of ink to the left of the line may be the remains of a marginal 
 note, 
 
 Fr. 58. o was preceded by a straight stroke, e. g. dp|udcas. 
 Fr. 69. 7. The supposed stop is doubtful. 
 
 Frs. 76-7. These two fragments, which were found together, may well belong to the 
 same column. Fr. 77 is probably the bottom of the column, and Fr. 76 perhaps goes 
 immediately above it. 
 
 Fr. 82. 3. The supposed vestige of a letter after « may be a medial stop. 
 Fr. 84. 2. For Ni ) cf. 1174. iv. 23, note. 
 Fr. 85. 6. τ after v has apparently been crossed through. 
 
 Fr. 91. On the subject of this fragment cf. Introd. p. 88. . 
 
 3. W-M suggests ob}ros yap ἀστήρ, supposing the time to be night ; cf. Fr. 98. 3. Lines 
 1-7 look like the beginnings of iambic verses, but if so they were not ranged evenly with 
 ll. 21-2, and the trochaics must be supposed to have projected by the space of four or five 
 letters into the left margin. 
 
 4. For the rough breathing on εἶα cf. note on 1174. iv. 7. 
 
 8. W-M thinks that the Chorus was here divided into two parts, and would give ]. ro 
 as restored by him to the second division. ‘This may be correct, but the indications are 
 inconclusive. 
 
 12. The lacuna at the end of the line is too narrow for ov, but there is perhaps room 
 for a, and λαγέτ[α] suits the metre, which is a combination of cretics and trochaics, better than 
 λαγέτ[ 1]; the form Aayéris moreover is unattested. dvd]pds was restored by W-M. 
 
 18. ε of ewAn€ is unsatisfactory, but 7, which would be the easiest reading, gives no word ; 
 an ὁ (]ονοπλήξ ὃ) seems hardly possible. ε at the end of the line may be η. 
 
 20, ἄζεται: Or d¢era, which might be said of a corpse exposed to the sun. 
 
 22. ὡς W-M. 
 
 23. For δοκάζει cf. Hesych. δυκάζξει; μένει, ἐπιτηρεῖ, δοκεῖ, προσδοκᾷ. ἐδόκαζεν' ἀπεδέχετο, 
 Sophron Fr. 6 πλόον δοκάζων. 
 
 Fr. 94. 2-5. A restoration of these lines is suggested exempli gratia by W-M: 
 ἐγὼ [πάλαι τὰ θνήτ᾽ ἀθρήσας) εὗρον" οὐδεπώποτε [ἡμῖν γένοι τ᾽ ἂν παῦλα καὶ κακῶν λύσις, τῶν γὰρ 
 με)γίστων ἡ τύχη μεθίσταται φρονημάτω]ν τάχιστα' τοῦ λόγου [δέ τὰν τὸ πιστὸν εὐἰδείημεν, εἰ θρασύν 
 [7wa... A yin. 5, however, is hardly suitable. In 1. 7 either |: δ᾽ εἴημεν or εἸϊδείημεν is 
 possible, but the form is strange in either case, the only analogous instances cited from 
 
 the Attic poets being Eurip. 702 943 φαίημεν, Damoxenus Fr. 2. 67 δοίησαν. εἴη μέν however 
 seems unlikely. 
 
 Fr. 105. 3. ro{c|ol is indicated by the narrow space. 
 
124 THE NOXYRAYNCRUS ‘PAPYRI 
 
 1176. SATYRUS, Life of Euripides. 
 
 Fr. 39 14:2 Χ 75:5 cm. Second century. Plate V 
 (Fr. 39, Cols. xvii—xxiii). 
 
 The identity of this work is fortunately determined by the title preserved in 
 the last column of Fr. 39, from which we learn that the roll contained the sixth 
 book of the ‘Lives’ of Satyrus, and that the book dealt with the three great 
 tragedians. Euripides as the youngest of the three naturally came last ; and to 
 him, so far as can be judged, relate all the fragments of the roll which have 
 survived. 
 
 These fragments fall into two maingroups. Frs. 37-9, which form the nucleus 
 of the whole, are closely associated, Fr. 38 perhaps joining Fr. 39 immediately, and 
 Fr. 37 preceding at not more than a short interval; Frs. 40-57 are some scraps 
 which accompanied these larger pieces. Nos. 1-36, on the other hand, are 
 miscellaneous fragments which were found sporadically some time before the 
 main group made its appearance. Since Fr. 39 contains the end of the roll, 
 Frs. 1-36 will naturally precede. Frs. 1-8 are put together as apparently all 
 concerned with the style of Euripides. In Fr. 8. ii. 9 544. this subject is dis- 
 missed and the writer passes on to consider his character, which is also the 
 subject of Fr. g and perhaps of Frs. ro-11 also. The arrangement of the rest 
 is for the most part arbitrary ; Frs. 33-6 are more akin in external appearance 
 to Frs. 37-8 than the preceding pieces, the colour of which is generally lighter. 
 
 The MS. appears to date from the middle or latter part of the second 
 century. It is in a small upright hand of the informal type shown also in 221, 
 853, the Herodas papyrus, and especially 666, which has other points of re- 
 semblance to 1176 (see below); all these probably belong to about the same 
 period. There is some tendency to cursive forms, e.g.in the letters « and o. 
 A curious feature is the frequent doubling of strokes, which may be partly due 
 to the use of an inferior pen. The common angular sign is often added at the 
 end of short lines, while in longer ones the final letter is sometimes interlineated. 
 Stops in three positions (low rarely) are used besides paragraphi, and there are 
 two or three accents (Fr. 2. i. 14, Fr. 33. i. 21, Fr. 39. xv. 37) and a doubtful rough 
 breathing (Fr. 33. 1.21). All these signs, as well as the few corrections which 
 occur, are to be credited to the original writer; there is nowhere any indication 
 of a second hand. This absence of revision is regrettable, since the text is 
 clearly erratic. In two places suspicious blanks occur (Fr. 39. x. 34, xi. 6-7), 
 while serious corruption is shown in some quotations which are already extant 
 (see especially Fr. 39. xi. 20 sqq.). No doubt these mistakes are often older 
 than the papyrus, but it is impossible to acquit of carelessness a writer who 
 
[ 
 Ϊ 
 Ϊ 
 | 
 | 
 
 IGA NE MACCLASSICAL, TEXTS 125 
 
 does not even spell the title correctly (Fr. 39. xxiii. 2). Such aberrations 
 ereatly increase the difficulty of reconstructing defective passages. 
 
 The columns are extremely narrow, measuring no more than about 3 cm, 
 across, and are set very close together. Their height cannot be accurately 
 ascertained, since their ends are missing throughout the larger fragments; in 
 fact Fr. 20 is the only bottom of a column remaining. Apparently the loss is 
 considerable. The best indication of its extent is given at Fr. 39. Cols. xx-i, 
 “where the story of the killing of Euripides by the dogs of Archelaus is begun in the 
 former column and continued in the latter. This story is also told in the extant 
 Γένος Εὐριπίδου, the source being almost certainly Satyrus ; and on the reasonable 
 assumption that the narrative of the original was not more compressed than that 
 of the excerptor, some twenty lines at least would be required between xx. 35 
 and xxi. 1. An absence of cohesion between other columns bears out this 
 conclusion, which is confirmed by a consideration of a quite different kind. 
 When the title of a work is written in a separate column, it seems usually to 
 have been placed somewhere about the centre of the papyrus; cf. e.g. 848 
 (Part V, Plate VI), and the Berlin Hierocles papyrus (Schubart, Das Buch bez 
 den Griechen, Ὁ. 90). The colophon in Fr. 39. xxiii is opposite 1], 26-33 of 
 Col. xxii, from which fact I should suppose that the amount lost in Fr. 39. iv-xxii 
 is not much less than what is preserved. This roll would then have been on 
 a scale similar to that of 666, where the columns, as here, are very narrow and 
 closely packed and extend to about fifty-seven lines. The scripts of that papyrus 
 and of 1176, as remarked above, also show a strong resemblance. 
 
 ΧΟ Concerning the author little is known. He is described as a Peripatetic 
 (e. g. Athen. xii. p. 541 c), and lived not later than the reign of Ptolemy Philometor 
 (B.C. 181-146), since his Lzves were epitomized by Heraclides Lembus (/. 4. G. 
 
 iii. p. 169), who is stated by Suidas to have lived under that monarch. It may 
 be noted as a curious coincidence that Heraclides, whom Suidas calls Ὁ ξυρυγχίτης, 
 probably resided in the city from whose ruins the present papyrus was obtained. 
 
 Besides the Lzves, which were Satyrus’ best-known work, a book Περὶ χαρακτήρων, 
 of which a single fragment is preserved (Athen. iv. p. 168 e), is with probability 
 credited to him. Wilamowitz (Hermes xxxiv. pp. 633-4) has shown reason 
 for referring him to the third century B.c. rather than the second, and would 
 identify .him with the writer of the treatise on the Alexandrian demes 
 (Theophil. ad Aztolyc. ii. p. 94), which is apparently a product of the reign of 
 
 Ὶ Philopator. This date for the biographer is accepted by Leo (Grzech.-Rom. 
 
 Biogr. Ὁ. 118), and there is nothing in the new fragments at all inconsistent with it. 
 If it is correct, he is to be distinguished from the ᾿Αριστάρχου γνώριμος nick- 
 named Zijra, διὰ τὸ ζητητικὸν αὐτοῦ (Ptol. Hephaest. af. Westermann, JMZythogr. 
 
126 THE OXVYRAVNCAUS PAPE 
 
 Gr. p. 191) as well as from the Satyrus sent on a embassy to Rome by the 
 citizens of Rhodes in the year 172 (Livy xlii. 14), whose identification with the 
 composer of the ZLzves was proposed by C. Miiller (7. H. G. iii. p. 159). An 
 authority on precious stones, who is thrice referred to by Pliny (4. #. xxvii. 11, 
 24~5), and was very likely, though not certainly, a poet, does not need to be 
 taken into consideration. But the Satyrus who collected ancient myths Oa 
 Hal. A. R. i. 68 Σ. ὁ τοὺς ἀρχαίους μύθους συναγαγών) might very well be our, | / 
 author ; and possibly, as Miiller suggested (of. czz., p. 164), it was in the work~ 
 thus Pierce to that the view which the scholia on Homer 2 216 and © 288 
 attribute to ‘Satyrus’ concerning the girdle of Aphrodite was stated. 
 
 But whatever the other writings of Satyrus may have been, the biographies, 
 which are repeatedly cited by Athenaeus and Diogenes Laertius, were the work 
 to which he chiefly owed his reputation. These biographies are commonly 
 alluded to as of βίοι ; the more formal title is given by the papyrus, Βίων ἀναγραφή. 
 They included monarchs (Dionysius the Younger, Philip), statesmen and generals 
 (Alcibiades), orators (Demosthenes), philosophers (the seven sages, Pythagoras, . 
 Empedocles, Zeno of Elea, Anaxagoras, Socrates, Plato, Diogenes, Anaxarchus, 
 Stilpo), and poets (Sophocles, and, as we now know, Aeschylus and Euripides). 
 A division into books was proved by references to the fourth book, which dealt 
 with philosophers—though these may well have occupied more books than one. 
 The sixth book, as the papyrus shows, treated of poets, and further books 
 perhaps followed. Most of the extant citations, which have been collected, 
 though not quite exhaustively, by Miiller (7. #7. G. ili. pp. 160 sqq.; cf. Wilamo- 
 Witz, op. cit., p. 633°, Leo, of. céz., pp. 120 sqq.), are quite short, but two considerable 
 verbal excerpts are given by Athenaeus (Sat. Frs. 1 and 3), and indicated 
 a writer with considerable pretensions to literary style. While confirming this 
 impression, the papyrus reveals an unexpected and surprising fact: the life of 
 Euripides is in the form of a dialogue. The fact is indubitable, although the 
 copyist has failed to bring it out by distinguishing clearly the parts of the 
 interlocutors by means of the double dots which are commonly employed in 
 works of a dramatic cast. (There are at least three speakers, of whom two, 
 Diodorus (Fr. 39. iii. 19, ὯΝ 13), and Eucleia, a woman (Fr. 39. xiv. 31), are 
 
 t 
 
 chief ἜΝ into whose mouth the main Στ πὸ is put, is not mentioned; 
 Presumably the present £2/¢ is a fair sample of the others, and the inference is to 
 be drawn that they had a similar shape. The method is a singular one to apply 
 to biography. It emphasizes at the outset the nature of Satyrus’ work, which, like 
 that of other biographers of the Peripatetic school, was essentially popular in its 
 aim, and endeavoured to supply interesting information in an attractive shape. 
 
ΠΟ NEW SCLASSICAL TEXTS 127 
 
 Another formal feature, which is not less characteristic of the writer’s school 
 (cf. Wilamowitz, Z.c., p. 633, Leo, Δ c., pp. 104 sqq.), is the wealth of quotations, 
 both from Euripides and elsewhere. It is easy to understand why in the next 
 generation, with the growth of a more strictly scientific spirit, the biographies of 
 Satyrus were reduced by Heraclides to an epitome: they were much too diffuse 
 for a handy book of reference. Their style is smooth and pleasant, and-care is 
 shown in a general avoidance of hiatus, though the rule is by no means con- 
 sistently observed. Very likely the apparent exceptions are less the fault of the 
 author than of his transcribers, but drastic measures would be required to 
 eliminate some of them (e.g. Fr. 39. xiv. 30-1), and the safer course is to allow 
 them to stand. 
 
 — The account given of Euripides was evidently comprehensive. Besides the 
 main events of his life, his style and position in the development of tragic art 
 (Frs. 1-8, Fr. 39. vii), his character (Fr. 8. ii. 20 sqq., Frs. 9-10, Fr. 37. i), his 
 philosophical, religious, political, and ethical opinions (Fr. 37. i. 22 sqq., Fr. 38, 
 Fr, 39. i-vi), and his views about women (Fr. 39. X—-xiii) are discussed at con- 
 siderable length. There is little semblance of original research, for which 
 a successor of Philochorus could hardly have felt much need. The story of the 
 cave at Salamis, reported in Fr. 39. ix. 4 sqq., is expressly attributed to Philo- 
 chorus by Gellius (VV. A. xv. 20). A fondness for anecdote, which Satyrus shares 
 with his kind, and which was a product of the prevailing interest in individual 
 character and personal traits and details, does not necessarily imply an uncritical 
 turn of mind. The tales are commonly prefaced with the warning ‘as they relate’, 
 ‘as is said’, and the like ; in one place a more exact reference is given (Fr. 39. xx. __ 
 29-32), while in another it is not improbable that some scepticism was expressed 
 
 ᾿ς (ef. the note on Fr. 39. xii. 1-16). A fanciful interpretation of a lyric passage 
 
 is propounded with proper reserve (Fr. 39. xviii. 7-20). Diog. Laert. vi. 80 
 (Sat. Fr. 17) shows our author disputing the authenticity of the work bearing 
 the name of Diogenes. If there were any such critical consideration of the 
 plays attributed to Euripides, this must have been given in the lost earlier 
 portion of the treatise. , 
 
 In the anonymous life of Sophocles which is extant there are three allusions 
 to Satyrus, but he is not mentioned in the similar account of Euripides (cf. 
 Schwartz, Schol. Eurip. pp. 1-7), although this cites Eratosthenes, Philochorus, 
 and Hermippus. Nevertheless it now seems plain that Satyrus too was among 
 the sources of the anonymous compilation, the language of which is sometimes 
 very close to that of the papyrus; cf. Fr. 39. ix. 4 sqq., x. 23 sqq., Xii. 21 sqq., 
 XX, I-15, xxi. I sqq., with the parallel passages of the Γένος Εὐριπίδου quoted in 
 the notes ad Joc. These related passages, however, do not stand in the sequence 
 
 ete 
 
128 THEVOXVYRAYNCAUS SPAPY ERE 
 
 of their apparent source, and the want of cohesion conspicuous in the Γένος 
 becomes still further evident. 
 
 But not only is authority now assignable for several statements about the 
 poet which were previously anonymous and their antiquity definitely ascertained; 
 the papyrus also makes some contributions of its own to the material. Thus 
 we are told that Euripides was prosecuted for impiety by Cleon (Fr. 39. x. 15-20, 
 and note), that his retirement from Athens was partly due to irritation with 
 certain poets, whose names are given (Fr. 39. xv. 26 sqq.), and that he composed 
 the exordium of the Persae for Timotheus (Fr. 39. xxii. 27-30). There are 
 moreover some substantial additions to the Fragments of his poetry, as well as 
 a few improvements in the text of others already extant. 
 
 He als 
 Pes 
 Ἰαλλαχη.ποὶ 
 Ἰητοριζεῖ 
 Ἰτοισλογοι 
 5 ἸΙλογικοσὶ 
 Ἱπαραμιμηΐ 
 Ἰθαιτονυΐ 
 Ἰκησδυΐ 
 ΠΟ ΠΤ 
 
 IO Ἰν[.]ονοἱ 
 
 τὺ 
 
 (οι. ἱ. Col. ii. 
 
 [ 
 
 [ 
 
 [...]. oAno7ap 
 [. .] . εἰδεωλοσ 
 [ 
 
 . ἤτεπαρθε εανΐΪ 
 
 Preis 
 jet 
 . 7 ἀλλαχῇ, πό[λ- 
 λ᾽ ἐρ]ητόρι(ζεϊν 
 ἐν] τοῖς λόγοι[ς 
 5 ὧν] λογικὸς 
 καὶ παραμιμή- 
 σασΊθαι τονυΐΪ 
 .Ἶκης δυ- 
 να]τὸς απ.. 
 το .. .|r[.Jovol 
 
 . -jof.]. [-].- | 
 
 Goll 
 BAA Se re ee ΤΙΣ 
 ΓΝ 
 [...]. oAns map 
 [..]. εἰ. δ᾽ ἕωλος 
 [. .Jre παρθέ- 
 
 (015 1. 
 
ise VEN CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 [. .] . opourpt > ασωϊ [νων] χοροῦ τρι- ασαΐΪ 
 Ἐπ ἢ Ὁ ουμί [...]. τισκη- ουμί 
 [. . .veEnu > τομί [. (Ἵν ἐξηυ- τομῖ 
 far: Ἴ" obo. 5 Tol [... .7. οδος 5 TO 
 10 [. . σδατιμο δι 10 [...|s δ᾽ ἄτιμος an 
 [. . Ἱμηκεινωι 6. [.. .] μὴ κείνῳ 6. 
 [- .. .Jeenav 4 [... .Jeen av εἶ 
 [. . ἡντιελλη wae [.. ντι “Ελλη- 
 ᾿ το yf site ee ὧν 10 yl 
 [. . .|katevayo [v..] καὶ evayo- ; 
 15 [. Ἰχπρυστοῦ. ΤΡ πηρὸν Τὸ ὁ at 
 [- . . ληκοῖαί. [. . φι]ληκοΐαί. 
 op ΣΑΣ ]. orf. Perera cette |. orf. 
 Ἐτ, 29: Pre 3. 
 Col. i. Col. ii. Col. i. Col. ii. 
 " \¢ 
 Ἰοφα : jopa 
 Ἰατοισ αἱ Ἰατοις αἱ 
 Ἰογοισ τωΐ λἸ]όγοις τωΐ 
 5 joe αμὶ δ Joe op 
 ν με ν με 
 |xou 5 [πῇ |xov Se | 
 Ἰν ἔ Ww ἔ 
 Ἴτου Ay) |rouv TnI 
 10 \no (δ. Ιο \no ¢o.[ Ao- 
 [ΤῸ yg jot γιΐ 
 : : 10 αν] ; : Io ap 
 ov. [ ov . [ 
 
130 
 
 Free Fr. 6. 
 Ἰεισί v-[ 
 loree| }. no 
 
 Irexvan| — Ἰοωνλὶ 
 ive καιροί 
 5. ινυπὶ δ jovw . [ 
 Ἰενσεὶ Ἰεγραφενῖ 
 Ἰνΐ Ἰαμενοσὶ 
 |. avrytr| 
 Ἰνοπαιαΐ 
 hee; TO Ue ΝΠ ον 
 : 3 Ἰειωτοί 
 ol Ἱμισεν 
 \uBa . [ Ἰιδιαναἱ 
 ονπαρί |. καλον! 
 Ἰαζομενῖ τ Ἰαταγμαὶ 
 5 |. vamor . [ Ἰαδελί 
 Ἰησλογοὶ Ἰηντοῖ 
 Ἰκροασί : 
 Ἰαπαυεῖ 
 Ἰπουσί 
 το Ἰητὶ 
 ΠΡ 
 Ἰτυὶ 
 Ἵν καὶ 
 lex 
 leprral 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI1 
 
 ice Fr. 6. 
 Ἰεισί Ἰν ἢ 
 Ἰστει ]. nol 
 ] τέχνη — Ἰοων Af 
 lAnvel ] Kapa 
 5 ιν ὑπί δ jova .[ 
 ]εν σι | ἔγραφεν [ 
 Ἰν Ἰάμενος Ϊ 
 |. αὐτῇ τὶ 
 Ἰνοπαιαὶ 
 re. τὸ ὙΠ avon 
 : ; Ἰειωτοί 
 Ἰφιλί ἐνόμισεν | 
 Ἰμβαλί | ἰδίαν αἱ 
 lov παρ - 1. καλὸν [ 
 Ἰαζομενΐ Ι5 Ἰαταγμαί 
 57.» ὙΠῸ οἡ ] ἀδελ[φ 
 Ins Aoyol Ἰην τοί 
 ἀἸκροασὶ : 
 Ἰαπαυεῖ 
 Ἰπουσὶ 
 το Joti 
 Dre 
 τυ 
 Ἰν καὶ 
 TJexr 
 ὑπ]ὲρ mal 
 A! 
 
1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 131 
 
 ᾿ Fr. 8. Yo? 
 
 Col. i. Coli: Cols iit. Colin Coleit. 
 aad gi ces Ἰοσζη δι [τὰ "ΙωνἾ)ος (η- δι 
 ΩΝ Ἰλακαι yal [A@yv KalAd Kal yal 
 [. . .Jevkace ὠσὶ [ηὐξ]εν καὶ ἐ- ὠσὶ 
 [. ἡλείωσεν τη0] [τε]λείωσεν τηθ 
 
 5 WOTETOLT 5 cod] 5 ὥστε τοῖς 5 σοφΐ 
 μεταυτον οντὶ μετ᾽ αὐτὸν ov7| 
 υπερβολην δη΄ νοΐ ὑπερβολὴν én νοΐ 
 μηλιπειν'" καιουΐ μὴ λιπεῖν. καιου] 
 [ἰαταμενουν κατηϊ [Klara μὲν οὖν κατηΐ 
 
 το []ηντεχνὴν το εἰστασί το [τ]ὴν τέχνην 10 εἰς Tao| 
 [Ἰνηρτοιου vores [ἁ]νὴρ ToLov- Vowel 
 Too StoKat καὶ τος. διὸ καὶ καὶ 
 Rial αριστοφανὴσ τ Apioropdvns τί 
 fe επιθυμει > ὍΣ ἐπιθυμεῖ ὁ. 
 7» 15 τηνγλωσσαν 15 πολί 15 τὴν γλῶσσαν 15 πολ 
 |o AUTOUJLET PN parol αὐτοῦ μετρῆ- ραλοΐ 
 jo σαιδιηστα rOl σαι ‘Ou ἧς τὰ ἦλθ] 
 .1. ἡταρηματ eay| New|ra ῥήματ᾽ ἐανΐ 
 Sealed) Coe την [ἐξεσ]μήχετο.᾽ την] 
 pee a0 a τ Aral wer χε ΜΝ 20 ΗΠ 
 
 20 i .Ἰεκαιτη cook 20 ἬΝ νι Αι. ay 
 . Ἰχηνμεγασ υἸχὴν μέγα 
 [ ane vel fay] ἜΡΙΑ vol 
 
 δετί ΝΣ δετί 
 
 [. - -Jevroto : [ὡς] ev τοῖς 
 [. . ]Ἱμασιν" pa [ἰποιή]μασιν. pal 
 25, Οἰτὶ 25 ea fi 
 
 25 |... εμαχε bid 25 ROLEX GS eat 
 [. . ]αρωσπερ rece [To v}¢p ὥσπερ ΕΣ, 
 [. - “ειρη[.1α “eh ΠΥ Ja . raf 
 [eas fa VOM Vas |e ὮΝ ΕΞ rere ei 
 γωνιμαλί. οἷν et you. Nec Acker | 
 
 30 [.Ἰροσπεῖ. . .]σ Pris 30 [π]ρὸς mel. . .|s a 
 [. |rexal .]α oe [olre καί. la Mi 
 
132 THE OXVYRAYNCHUSVRAPYRI 
 
 [ρσᾳντί. « «Ἰυν 
 
 [εν ]αισαπᾷᾳ 
 
 |. «γελάσαι 
 |. . .|ropynoa 
 es Ἱνηκει 
 [. . . -εεποσὶ 
 
 ΤΟΙ τ ΕΥ. Ἰκενί 
 | 
 
 Col. i. (οι. 11. 
 
 |. eyo 
 5 |vuyap> 
 |paver > 
 Ἰνκατη δεί 
 Ἰντα » val 
 Ἰωνοσί εινΐ 
 το Ἰστοηθῖ.]σ τοι 
 Ἰστην » 5 παλὶ 
 
 [-Ἰοσαυτί. . .ἥἿυν 
 
 [δα δα γον as ie 
 
 5 [..« ]Ἰαισαπα- 
 [.. .] γελάσαι 
 [οὔ]τ᾽ ὀρχησά- 
 ἱμενοὴν ἥκειν 
 [οὔτ]ε ἔπος Ϊ 
 
 ls) seer π]αρρη- 
 
 Col. i. Col. ii. 
 
 ᾿ππτῇ 
 1. ἐγὼ 
 πάνυ γὰρ 
 Ἰραν δι- Σ 
 Ἰν κατη- δεί 
 
 [γοροῦἹντα val 
 
 Ἰωνοσί εἰν 
 1ς τὸ ἠθ]οὴς Tou 
 Ἰστην 5 παλί 
 
11760.. NEVe CLASSICAL TEXTS 133 
 
 Jovkal. apo| jov καὶ apo| 
 Ἰχείγε πεῖ ἔϊχει. ye πεΪ 
 ΠΣ Hel Ἰοθήκην ie 
 15 Ἱμηνΐ ti " ἰ τβ Ἰμηνΐ τ TA 
 Jrav| |ravf. . | 
 Brawl Brew 
 ΕἸΣῚ: (ΟΙΤῚ ΘΟ: Οἵ 
 ἘΣΎ Ἰκ δῖ... ΠΣ. Ἰκεόδί.. 
 ΠΟ πὰ; Ἰλυθα! rae Ἰλυθαΐ 
 fase genet os Ἰουαχιλ ead tes τ]οῦ ᾿Αἀχιλ- 
 ae eee ]ηθοσ [λέως .. .] 700s 
 ἘΝ ΠΡῸΣ NEC! A ΑΒ τ od Pes ae τ]οῦ Neo- 
 fae, fears Ἰυπροσ [πτολέμο]ν πρὸς 
 Dew ae: gen ere ΝΣ Ἰιξει αἱ 
 beet aie ]. An ees ee 1. An of 
 Bate er eee le SS Seana eee le [ 
 ΤΟΝ i Ba Re Toe a le Το Bat canoe be 
 Fr. 12. Fr 12 
 Col. 1 Col. ii (1: ἢ Col. ii 
 le ἸῸΝ": le 
 | τί ] τί 
 J ἱ | | 
 le τί Ja τὶ 
 δ᾽}. | 5 J. | 
 5 Aol 5. Aol 
 | e.[ | ε.[ 
 iz πὶ a}! πὶ 
 |v av| Ἰν αὐ 
 
134 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 το |v καὶ 
 Ἱμε το γέ 
 Ir οι α .1 
 jew 
 res. 
 Ἰισκαιαμᾳὶ 
 Ἰεφαινοὶ 
 Ἰαιηδικοῖ 
 Ἰοσ'και 
 5. Ἰηπουσὶ 
 Ἰευτὶ 
 ΒΤ Fr. 15 
 Ἰακεδ ᾿ 
 \ooal Jon| 
 \rol lator . | 
 \val Ἱμεΐ 
 ὅ prof Ἰμησὶ 
 Ἱιταὶ 5 Ἰνομί 
 : : Ἰοσί 
 Fr. 16 
 Col. i Col. ii 
 oa Sha eae Bol 
 [. . .|unowka Auf 
 [. . . Ἰσομενοσ τησὶ 
 |. «ητησα λανταὶ 
 fe ay. 6 a8! Ἰσαυτοσ 5. Kakoul 
 Τα 297 OL voot| 
 Bon ae Ἰουσω τιυασλὶ 
 [... .|juvToww . οἷ. .]εἰ 
 
 10 |v kal 
 με 10 γέ 
 \r a. | 
 jew 
 Br, 9: 
 
 .ἦις Kat ἀμα[θής 
 τις] ἐφαινόμην 
 ἂν κ]αὶ ἠδίκοζυν 
 GUT VS. καὶ jon 
 
 δ΄. δ᾽ήπρου, σοῦ 
 
 . «]ευτί 
 Ἐτ 14 Fr. 15 
 Maxed} : 
 jos af Ἰσηΐ 
 Ἰτοί Ἰαισι 
 Ἰνα! Ἰμει 
 δ Ἱντοῖ Ἰμησί 
 τα 5 von 
 joo 
 Fr. 16 
 Col. i Col. ii 
 [Se | ek oS Bol 
 Ἰνης ἱκα- λυ 
 νὸς ἐσόμενος τησί 
 εν ἦητησα λαντα | 
 ἜΠΑΥΕ Ἰς αὐτὸξῤῤ 5 Kakov| 
 Ps eu Minas voor| 
 are Ἰουσω Tu ἀλί 
 
NEWNCLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 1176. 135 
 Pies to Hrer?. 
 Col. i. Col. ii Colt Col. ii. 
 Ἰ. εἰ: λεγηΐ Ἰ. ¢. λέγηϊ 
 υ τοδεῖ τοδεΪ 
 Ἱπιστε | πιστευ- 
 τισὶ εἰ " τισί.Ἰε 
 fe ΧΑ ΩΝ ik: Aal. Jol 
 κατα κατα 
 ΒΦ. 1 δ Φ. | 
 Bra 18. Fr. 18 
 Col. 1. (ΟἹ 11: Col. i Col. ii. 
 Pee τ Παδι: ἈΝ: ᾿ ἘΠ οί: πος 
 [. ]λληαηδο ΚῪ [πο]λλή: ἀηδο- is 
 [. - -]yaponcto > Hil [- -.] γὰρ ὁ “Ησίο- nl 
 [. .]ovzreper > μί [δοῖς ὑπὲρ εν- mi 
 [. «ἸΚαίοντι » ev| 5 |. «“Ϊκαίοντι ev 
 Povere le [be TOAAG 5 Tal πολλὰ 5 Tal 
 Ape Ἰνπολε pul rare Ἰν πολε- φυΐ 
 τως Ἰνομαν nel [u... νομαν n | 
 [ Ἰαμηλυπει τί [ Ια μὴ λυπει- πὶ 
 Ὁ" Ἰην'και LOM [τ eich ate Ἰην' καὶ a, 
 Preio; Fr. 19. 
 Colat Col. ii Col. i Colnit 
 σ ευλαβ[ὶ. .... σ εὐλᾶ βίο 
 
 . — ri a a | . 
 Φ 
 . ° 
 
 βαλλειτη!.. 
 τεινουσαί.. 
 
 ιδιωταί. .. 
 
 Ba Flee 
 
 αὐ. ... 
 
 8 
 
 βάλλει τὴϊν... 
 τείνουσαϊν τοῖς 
 ἰδιώταις .. 
 
 7. αυ] 
 
136 
 
 rr. 20. 
 
 Ἰνδυΐ 
 Ἰντονι 
 
 Ἰυπονκαὶ 
 
 Fr. 22. 
 
 Ἰυραὶ 
 Ἰοιχὶ 
 Ἰνμονΐ 
 Ἰνηγυρί 
 5 Ἰερπα.Ϊ 
 Ἰνπολυΐ 
 Ἰοιχερ - [ 
 \govoy| 
 jovyal 
 10 λων 
 
 Jouga| 
 
 THEGOAVRAYNCH US ΡΥΝΟΝ 
 
 Hee T: 
 
 to 
 
 Fr. 20. 
 
 \-[ 
 Ἰνδυΐ 
 
 Ἰυτον a 
 
 Ἶυπον καί 
 
 Fr. 22. 
 
 Ἰυραὶ 
 Ἰοιχί 
 lv μονΐ 
 
 παἸ]νηγυρί 
 5 ὑπ]ὲρ πα.Ϊ 
 
 Ἰν πολυΐ 
 joc xep . [ 
 
 ἀἸκουοντ 
 Jou γὰ[ρ 
 Ἰλων 
 
 Ἰουσαΐ 
 
117 0 NEBUAACDLASSICAL TEATS 
 
 Ἐν 7: Fr. 28. 
 Cokie Comins 
 
 i 7 J. εἰσὶ 
 oH a. [ Ἰναὶ 
 δ εἶ 5 ᾿ ε 7 
 PEE; ΤῊ} 20: 
 ἘΝ ἀνε it , 
 Jnl 
 p-| Jepo| 
 
 ΠΟΤ. rs 2 
 
 (ΘΟ (οἱ τῷ 
 
 1 
 
 Ἐγ 27: 
 ΘΙ Cok. τ 
 | k| 
 | τὶ 
 
 σ 
 |rov 
 εἶ 
 7ον. 
 ΠΡ λον 
 ἢ πεν {ΘΟ τ 
 ρ.Ϊ 
 yf 
 εσὶ 
 
 Besar. 
 οΥ {π «Τὴ τὰ 
 
 Ἰν 
 
 lth we. 
 Colsi 
 ISOS sa jar. 
 ae ee Joon]. 
 ὄν Ἰται! 
 [ πολυ. [ 
 5 ΠΕΡῚ ody [ 
 
 Fr. 32. 
 
 τὰ i . [ 
 
138 
 
 THE 
 
 . .|Tore. 
 εν -jrepoy. 
 ee Ἰνδηλί. 
 
 ige) 
 
 50 [ewe Jac Oat 
 bee οσόθφηϊ 
 ΗΝ ἡλογοῦ | 
 [. . . τασουκΪ 
 
 [.. -Jeoa . [. of 
 
 isd. 
 
 Col. i. Col. it. 
 
 oS = 
 
 OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 gta ies Bai ise 
 =a I EN ia ee ea ci 
 
 Gata: Ἰρμα!. 
 ἘΣ ὩΣ 
 [. . . ὑἸπεροχ. 
 Rote y dna. 
 ΤΟ τ. Saat P00] « 
 [...] KaTa& τῶν γί 
 [. . ωντῶων εἰ 
 [. . .Jaus εἰκαι μὶ 
 (ora, Τῇ φ| 
 15 Ϊ. . ηδυνα-. ΠῚ 
 ὙΠῸ αὐ oe Ἰιστα cal 
 Peach κι }Ὸ |v» καὶ αἱ 
 baat % Ἰατον 
 | oy cia)» -OUV Mit 
 Ἐν Ὁ Ἰασθαι 
 
 [7 ἀφ οῦ, Φη" 
 σι. .1. ἡ λόγους 
 ταν LOUK 
 | 
 
 .. jeoa . [. Jol 
 
 Fr. 34. 
 Col. i Col. ti 
 1. αιαλαι σὶ 
 Jau ὅτ᾽ ἐν χί 
 Ἱματων λί 
 5 pe ε 5 
 Fr. 35 Fr. 36. 
 
1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 139 
 
 Biv. r Ol, i. 
 About 14 lines lost. 
 
 Ef aes ay eee 
 
 εἸδιοισαγαθοισί 
 
 | 
 |. WnAocwr| 
 L 
 
 [.]υκεπιτοισ 
 
 . ]γοισταπει 
 εν .|wevoore 
 
 . Ἰαδετον 
 
 .. ἠξαγοραν 
 
 ΠΥ ΘΟ ΣΙ; 
 About 5 lines lost. 
 
 | 
 10 ] 
 ] 
 
 Ἔξ mith! 
 
 Prez 2 Cols i 
 About 14 lines lost. 
 
 15: ΠΡ π΄ eels coe 
 . ἐπὶ] τοῖς 
 
 ἰδίοις ἀγαθοῖς 
 
 Leese Wl pacar WM πα rae) 
 Se a 
 Ἐ τ: 
 3 . 
 > 
 S 
 (7) 
 
 & 
 ee 
 
 , ae 'N a 
 olvk ἐπὶ τοῖς 
 
 is) 
 Oo 
 
 ποι == Fs 
 Ων 
 
 λ]λοτρίοις 
 
 S Qe 
 
 plyots ταπει- 
 νού]μενος. ἔ- 
 
 co 
 
 πειτία δὲ τὸν 
 
 Avalgayopav 
 
 a 
 
 δαιμ]ονίως 
 
 LS) 
 Ou 
 ee] 
 
 τ“ 
 = 
 R 
 
 Ἐγ 27. Μ οἷς ἢ; 
 About 5 lines lost. 
 
 10 ] 
 
140 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 15 Ἰν 15 Ἰν 
 if v 
 ].. 7 Τ᾿ 
 
 παισὶ .Ἶο sass UO: παι ‘ale τ]ὸν [(αὐτοφ))υᾶ 
 
 20 Tovevalbel. . 20 τὸν ἐν αἰθε[ρί- 
 
 ωὠιρυμβωιπί. ῳ ῥύμβῳ ml dv- 
 τωνφυσινεέ.] : tov φύσιν ἐἔν]- 
 πλεξανταον πλέξανθ᾽ ὃν 
 περιμενῴωσ περὶ μὲν φῶς 
 25 περί]... ν .. 25. περὶ δ᾽ [ὀρφναία 
 VUEGL es ae ae νὺξ ailodAdxpas 
 Ca eed ings ἄκ[ριτός τ᾽ ἄ- 
 
 ἘΠῚ (Ola) 1Π 
 
 4 lines lost. 
 
 σΐτρων ὄχλος 
 
 τὺ pie οἱ πῃ, 
 4 lines lost. 
 
 fae Cote’ Ore! | 5. ΠΥ ΤΥ 
 ἀν: ΤΟ.) a. . «Ἱιοφ. 
 ΚΠ 1] NOlOL ana Kea} is 2060] eter 
 Nai GWich -e λει 
 go. .Ἰωιπί. .. aot TIO πίάν- 
 
 το TwvpeEd. . . το των μεδ[έον- 
 τιχλοηνπί. τι χλόην πίέ- 
 λανοντεφεῤί. λανόν τε φέρω 
 ἀευσει[.αδησί Ζεὺς εἴ[0 “Adns 
 ονομί «Ἰζη" αἱ ὀνομ[άζῃ᾽, d= 
 
 15 Κριβωσολωσὶ 15 Κριβῶς ὅλως 
 περιειληφενΐ περιείληφεν 
 Tovavag|. . ᾿ τὸν ᾿Αναξία- 
 γορειονΐ.. .. γόρειον [διά- 
 κοσμονΐ. .. κοσμον [ἐν 
 
 20 τΤρισινπερίΪ. .. 20 τρισὶν περι[όδοις. 
 
 καιαλληιγῖ.. 
 
 καὶ ἄλλῃ γῖίέ 
 
ΤΟ NEW OCLASSICAL, TEXTS 
 
 πηιδιαπορί.. πῃ διαπορζεῖ 
 τιποτεστι» τί πότ᾽ ἐστι 
 τοπροεστη τὸ προεστη- 
 25 κοστωνουρα 25 KOS τῶν οὐρα- 
 νιων" ζευσὶ νίων" “ Ζεὺς 
 [. ἡταναγκί. [εἴτ᾽ ἀνάγκ[η 
 
 flees o\0 el 4. [φύσεο]ς εἴτ[ε 
 
 [νοῦς βροτῶν 
 
 Two columns lost ? 
 
 το yor Οἱ EG ot) 8 Oss GOUT: 
 About 6 lines lost. About 6 lines lost. 
 
 [ one datee ht |. οπλεω tok nee |. 0 πλξω 
 πατοῦν [oer e| τΠ|α τοῦ dy- 
 ie blanca Ἰσασθαι- ΤΟ ibe leah Ἰσασθαι 
 
 [. .. ηρακλεα" 
 
 [.. .\Onkairny 
 
 [. .\rnvemid . σ 
 
 [.]. . ηντοισῖτρο 
 15 εἰρημενοισ 
 
 [. . ιλεγειτισ 
 
 [τ 
 
 . ἡραδαιμ].. .| 
 . ἡταδελευσ 
 
 . νουπροδι 
 
 [-ἰασκειψυχὴν 
 [.Ἰυτουθεονὴη 
 
 . σθαιμετε 
 . Τολογωνδε 
 
 [ 
 [ 
 25 [. σερριψεν 
 [ 
 [ 
 
 . . οθεοσί.]αι 
 
 [τὸν] “Hpakdéa, 
 [kat] δὴ καὶ τὴν 
 [αὐτὴν ἐπιφ. σ- 
 [1]... ην τοῖς προ- 
 τ5 εἰρημένοις 
 [.. .(Ἰ.ι. λέγει; “ τίς 
 [. .1.. όὄθεος [κἸαὶ 
 [βαἹρ(υ)δαίμί[ων 
 [ 
 
 ὃς] τάδε λεύοσ- 
 
 [αἸὑτοῦ θεὸν ἡ- 
 
 [γεΐσθαι, μετε- 
 
 [ωρ]ολόγων δ᾽ ἑ- 
 
 25. [κὰ]ς ἔρριψεν 
 [σκολιὰς ἀπά- 
 [ 
 
 Tas, ὧν] τολ- 
 
 [41 
 
142 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 HT. \0. aol. 
 5 lines lost. 
 
 [. « .JOverdpal 
 [.. «τα ενιγαί. 
 . [.|voorarda . | 
 τί. παρεστιν 
 τοπονειντων 
 ταγαθωνκε 
 κλησθαιφιλοσ 
 ὠνεμ[.Ἰσλεγε 
 σθαϊ Ἰτεμαῖ 
 τανβροτοιδῖί 
 πολ. |. (]επα! 
 σθεπλοί. . Jor 
 τεδοκεῖ. .]αρεῖ 
 τανΐ. .« . .|pyal 
 σεσθαί. .)δει 
 τιναιτυ] .]σ 
 παγονπῖ. .].» 
 αντεπετραν 
 χρυσηλατον 
 ενθαλαμοισ 
 ἐχοιτεπασί. 
 μενοιπατριΐ 
 
 οἰσουτοιτΐ. 
 
 τεμηπεφυί. 
 
 [μηρὰ γλ]ῶσσ᾽ εἰ- 
 
 [κοβολ]εῖ [πε} 
 30 [pt τῶν ἀἸφα[νῶν 
 
 EL OWN ΟΥ̓ τς, 
 5 lines lost. 
 [. . ]Ἱδύει dpa- 
 [cav|ra ἔνι yalp 
 mdlvos: ἀλλ᾽ ὅ- 
 τίῳ] πάρεστιν 
 
 10 τὸ πονεῖν τῶν 
 τ ἀγαθῶν κε- 
 κλῆσθαι φίλος 
 ὧν ἐμ[ὸ]ς λεγέ- 
 σθω. τί μά- 
 
 15 ταν βροτοὶ dé 
 πολλ[ὰ πἸέπα- 
 σθε πλο[ζύτ]ῳ 
 τε Ookeir | ἀρε- 
 τὰν [κατε]ργά- 
 
 20 σεσθαΐι. τί] δ᾽, εἴ 
 tw Αἴτν[αῖς 
 πάγον II ap)i- 
 av τε πέτραν 
 χρυσήλατον 
 
 25. ἐν θαλάμοις 
 ἔχοιτε πασΪά- 
 μενοι πατρέ- 
 ols; οὔτοι τίό 
 τε μὴ πεφυ- 
 
 30 [κότες 
 
1176. 
 
 Fr. 48. Col. iii. 
 
 8 lines lost. 
 jpovmepa.[.... 
 IO τεναυστολου 
 σιχρηματων > 
 XapwacTpo > 
 [. . .|rouvrer 
 [. .|AcavTptku > 
 . .javOupader > 
 . ἠθελοιμαν > 
 εὐἸουσανμα 
 . « « οἰχρυσουν > 
 
 . .|reBoozro 
 
 [ 
 ἰ 
 | 
 | 
 [. . «cov pov > 
 | 
 [ 
 l 
 ἱ 
 
 ἜΡΙΣ ον |. ov 
 ES ee ed oy 7 
 ΡΥ ΣᾺ leav 
 
 Fr. 38. Col. iv, with Fr. 39. Col. i. 
 
 i 12 lines lost. 
 
 le 
 
 15 of Jo 
 
 pevyapar. .|. 
 
 NEVECLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 Εν σεν Col. τι. 
 
 7 lines lost. 
 
 [ Βοσπό!- 
 ρου τ Νίίλου 
 10 τε ναυστόλοῦ- 
 
 σι χρημάτων 
 χάριν [ἀστρο- 
 [σκοποῦντες 
 [ἐνα]λίαν τρικυ- 
 15 [pllav. θύραθεν 
 [ov] θέλοιμ' ἂν 
 [ἐλθ)οῦσαν μα- 
 [pay] Ἰχρυσοῦν 
 [παρ Ἴστρον 
 Ἰ(δ)ὲ Βόσπο- 
 
 [pov λαβών. 
 
 N 
 Ο 
 eae 
 i=) 
 
 ee 
 
 Pavan: Ἰς τοῦτο 
 
 [eater ΤΣ ἀν Ἰροι 
 
 Feba. sitet betken = ἔν 
 ZB ΔΑΝ, cams |. ov 
 
 ΠΣ. aysdamy | σὺν 
 
 ἀπε τ ρου ΤΕ leav 
 
 12 lines lost. 
 
 (i: vere ere τὸ 
 
 μὲν yap ailoxpér, 
 
 143 
 
 Fr. 38. Col. iv, with Fr. 39. Col. i. 
 
144 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 20 τοδελογιίΐ. . |v" 
 μετηλθε.1. 
 προστῖί. . .|o 
 χί-Ἰονπί. sents 
 of JAwer|. . .|> 
 
 a5) θαυμα sew 
 τονσαῖΐ. . . 
 τηπολυΐ.. 
 
 . .]ἱαωστατπί. 
 
 . .|tvopeval 
 30 |. τηιδαναη] 
 . |epumrA cove 
 
 . ἥτονπαν 
 
 .Ἰωνεποιὴ 
 
 . .|reEatperov 
 
 [ 
 [ 
 ἱ 
 l 
 [.1ασμονον 
 ἱ 
 ἱ 
 35 | 
 
 Br 0, Ole A. 
 
 4 lines lost. 
 
 ll. ον δια 
 
 Ἰον δῇ. . jor > 
 [«Ἰροποῖ. .]Ἰαθραι 
 δετουΐ.Ἰων δρω 
 
 10 μενωντινασ 
 φοβηιυτουσ 
 μειζοναβλι!. 
 ποντοσαί.. 
 θρωπωνθεουσ. 
 
 15 εἰηανητοιαῦ 
 TNUTOVOLA 
 
 περί. Ἰθεωνί.. 
 
 [-- 
 ΩΣ 
 ἰ: 
 
 20 τὸ δ᾽ ἐλ(λ)όγι[μοῚν. 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 38 
 
 μετῆλθε [dle 
 πρὸς τὸ ailo- 
 χίρ)ὸν παρὰ τῷ! 
 xe τίῷ 
 θαυμαάϊ (ειὴν 
 
 τὸν Σωἰκρά- 
 
 .Ἶα ὡς τἀπίο- 
 
 [ 
 [φαινόμενα 
 ἱ 
 [ 
 
 ἐν] τῇ Aavdn 
 
 τὰς 
 -.--΄.-- 
 Rg 
 ” 
 ἊΣ 
 On 
 MS 
 [Ὁ 
 δε 
 
 ΕΟ (ΟἿΣ ai: 
 
 4 lines lost. 
 [-- Pf... δια 
 gael 
 [τ]όνδίε τ]ὸν > 
 [τ]ρόποϊν" “Neon 
 δὲ τούτων dpw-» 
 
 το μένων τίνας 
 
 18 
 
 φοβῇ ; τοὺς 
 μείζονα βλ[έ: 
 TovTas aly- 
 θρώπων θεούς. 
 
 εἴη (0) ἂν ἡ τοιαύ- 
 
1176. 
 
 Kparlkn'T@l 
 γαροντιταθνὴη 
 
 20 τοισαοραταὰ 
 
 σ 
 τοισαθανατοι 
 εὐκατοπτα 
 καιμηνκαιτο 
 
 οτυραννειν 
 25 
 
 ΕΠ) α0. 
 [- «Ἱπ[Ἱντικα . [ 
 [- Teal. Jropng| 
 [. «([Ἰσωνασταί. 
 [. τεωριζει. 
 δ [+ «]ρτί.Ἱμετρὶ.] 
 [- . .]nderupay 
 [. . Ἰποιεινκαι 
 [. . υἹοισφαυλοισ 
 pen didovat > 
 10 παροδονπροσ 
 ταεντιμα" 
 μεγιστονγαρ 
 ελκοσπολε 
 ὡσκακοσρὴη» 
 τωρδημαγω 
 ΡΞ 
 
 ‘15 
 
 αξιασπαραγο 
 μενοσ'αλλα 
 μηνωδιοδω 
 
 20 [. -κΚαιπεριτησ 
 
 (οἱ. 1. 
 
 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 145 
 
 , A 
 κρατική: τῷ 
 
 Ἁ i Ἁ 
 γὰρ ὄντι τὰ θνη- 
 
 τοῖς ἀόρατα 
 
 A > - 
 τοῖς ἀθανάτοις 
 εὐκάτοπτα. 
 
 x x ἈΝ A 
 καὶ μὴν Kal τὸ 
 [μισοτυραννεῖν 
 [καὶ τὰ πλή]θη καὶ 
 [Tas δυναστ)είας 
 
 ἱτῶν ὀλίγ]ων | 
 
 ΕΟ ΠΗ: 
 [εἰπίό]ντι, καὶ 
 [δὴ] Kall] τὸ μηδέ. 
 [να] τῶν ἀστῶΪν 
 [με]τεωρίζει[νἹ 
 [ὑπὲ]ρ τί] perp 
 [ov μ]ηδὲ τύραν- 
 [νον] ποιεῖν καὶ 
 [a oA φαύλοις 
 
 μὴ διδόναι 
 
 Ὁ chee γὰρ 
 ἕλκος πόλε- 
 
 ως κακὸς ῥή- 
 τωρ δημαγω- 
 
 yos} πέρα τῆς 
 ἀξίας π(ρο)γαγό- 
 μενος. ἀλλὰ 
 
 μήν, ὦ Διόδω- 
 [pe,| καὶ περὶ τῆς 
 
25 
 
 Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 THE “OXVYRHY NCH USSFAPYRI 
 
 Κοινησὶ . ov 
 
 [θην τς Ἰν » 
 [Ἰβούλί. ΠΩΣ 
 ILEN eva ate |pa 
 παΪ 
 
 Fr. 39. Coll. iv. 
 
 [-Ἰσχιτ{.Ἰνυτοντί. 
 [-Ἰροποναλλοΐ. 
 
 [- - (]ηιπονηρί. 
 
 πὶ :Ἰοσχρωμεὶ 
 
 θαΐ. .| . τωιμαΐ 
 Ato|. . .Javdey . |. 
 πισΐ. . .jouer| 
 Aey|. . «Ἰεσουΐ 
 πόρνη τ ἰαλ: [. 
 
 εκκλησιαΐ. .. 
 τηγορειεκασί.. 
 ἡμωνησεκασί. 
 αυτοσην' πολλαὶ 
 καιπαρατῶων 
 κωμικωνποι 
 ητωνωσεοικεν 
 αμααυστηρωσ 
 λεγεταικαιῖπο 
 λιτικωσπωσ 
 γαρουπαλιν > 
 youvopevevpl| 
 πιδησευμαλα! 
 προσαλκηνκαι 
 ευψυχίιανπα 
 
 25 
 
 Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 κοινῆς [τ]ῶν 
 [᾿.4]θηϊναίω]ν 
 [ἀ]βουλ[ίας .].. 
 
 Pr30n iC olaiv. 
 [οὐχὶ τ[ο]ῦτον τἱὸν 
 [τ]ρόπον, ἀλλ᾽ ο[ύ- 
 [δὲ τ]ῇ πονηρίίᾳ 
 πὶ ρ)οσχρώμε- 
 θα [ὅτ]ε τῳ μά- 
 λισίθ᾽ ὅσ ἂν λέγῃ 
 πιστεύομεν 
 AéylovTjes οὐ 
 πονήϊρ᾽ ἁπ]αλοῖς 
 δὲ χράϊμενοι, 
 κἄπειτα τῆς 
 ἐκκλησίαϊς κα- 
 τηγορεῖ ἕκαστος 
 ἡμῶν ἧς ἕκαστος 
 αὐτὸς ἢν. (4ι.) Πολλὰ 
 καὶ παρὰ τῶν 
 κωμικῶν ποι- 
 ητῶν, ὡς ἔοικεν, 
 ἅμα αὐστηρῶς 
 λέγεται καὶ πο- 
 λιτικῶς. (A) Πῶς 
 γὰρ οὔ; πάλιν 
 γοῦν ὁ μὲν Εὐρι- 
 πίδης εὖ μάλα 
 πρὸς ἀλκὴν καὶ 
 
 εὐψυχίαν πα- 
 
30 
 
 38 
 
 ΙΟ 
 
 . 18 
 
 20 
 
 1176. 
 
 ρακαλειτουσ 
 νεουσυποβαλ 
 
 [Ἰωναυτοισορ 
 σ 
 μασλακωνικα 
 
 καιθυμοποί.. 
 τοπλη].Ἰσουτωσ' 
 κτησασθενυ- 
 [«Ἱτεροισινεῦ > 
 [-Ἰλειανχρονοί. 
 [-Ἰπασαναντληΐ 
 [. .|reonpepal 
 [- - Ἰονψ Ἰχαισὶ 
 cae 
 
 Fri39-0.Gol. v. 
 
 4 lines lost. 
 
 tere Pach ay nN Ἰαχη 
 .|y[.. . -Jeva 
 Hepes. We> 
 τα. . «(ων 
 aol. \7repe 
 
 | 
 . σεισκαιδὴ 
 
 . ἥταενταισ 
 . ο]δοισσοι 
 
 . σγελαί.. 
 αυλητριδεσ 
 τουσαστυνο 
 μουστινεσει 
 [πτυνθανὴ 
 [. ]λοιτουσπί.. 
 [. . ἠκοπουν.Ἰασ 
 [. . «Ἰελευθερι[.]ν 
 
 30 
 
 38 
 
 Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 ρακαλεῖ τοὺς 
 νέους, ὑποβάλ- 
 
 [Alov αὐτοῖς ὁρ- 
 
 μὰς ΔΛακωνικὰς 
 Ἁ A 
 Kat θυμοποιζῶν 
 
 τὸ TAHOO|s οὕτως" 
 
 «κτήσασθ᾽ ἐν v- 
 2? " 
 στέροισιν εὖὔ- 
 
 Ἰλειαν χρόνοις 
 
 σαντες ἡμέραϊν 
 πόν)ον, ψ[υ]χαῖς 
 τ - -Jepl. «+ «lel 
 
 [k 
 [ἀπασαν ἀντλή- 
 [ 
 [ 
 
 Dreag, Col. v. 
 
 ~ 4 lines lost. 
 
 Fe EE ad a |n . 
 Petite Pets Bee yt jaxn 
 ἔσο GPO 
 δ airs nave 
 [...| Tals Tov 
 [4:}θηνἸ]αία[ν] περι- 
 
 4 
 
 στά]σεις Kal δὴ 
 
 [ 
 [kal] τά ‘ ἐν ταῖς 
 ἰτριό]δοις σοι 
 [προ]σγελῶϊ σ᾽ 
 αὐλητρίδες. 
 
 τοὺς ἀστυνο- 
 μους τίνες εἴ- 
 [o\t πυνθάνῃ 
 
 [. λοι τοὺς πῖτε- 
 ἱροἸκοποῦν[ las 
 
 τὴν] ἐλευθερί [aly 
 
 147 
 
25 
 
 39 
 
 TO 
 
 20 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 [. . υ]εισουκο.Ἰσι 
 
 [. . .|vevoutkac 
 [. . Jarra . φ[.]λε 
 Cue αἰ.Ἰενηται 
 
 [. ηματαλλεξ 
 [Ἰυσιαν . [Πταυθ 
 αὐ δ . nToo 
 
 [.| πε . .je . m1 
 
 Fr.'39.> (Col. vi. 
 
 feos | ee 7εκὸν 
 [. .ἾπσΠ{.ἸΓριδυσ 
 μενεστατοι-" 
 δαμωνγαραρ 
 χε[.Ἰνεισερωτ 
 αφιγμενοι > 
 τοισφιλτατοις 
 κυρ].Ἰυσιπολε 
 μιωτατοισμι © 
 Κρ. Ἶγεροντι 
 παϊ.Ἰδεσηδιουσ 
 πατρι φαιὴη 
 τισαναμελει 
 Kal. |ayeTov 
 TAELTTOV 
 
 [. -νκακωσ 
 NY LEVOV 
 
 ul. |vrevope 
 νοσ'σπουδὰ 
 
 ζουσιγαροτι 
 
 30 
 
 σι 
 
 18 
 
 20 
 
 [av] νενόμικας 
 [εἰναι, Πάμφ[ιλε, 
 [ἢν] τῳ [γ]ένηται 
 ἰχρ]ήματ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ: 
 οἹυσίαν. ἐν]ταῦθ᾽ 
 μὲν π[έ]νητος 
 
 [ 
 [.] - εφοί. . .]ε 
 [ 
 
 Fr, 295.Cobat 
 Bes Ἰοδί. .]ησ 
 ΠΡ ΣΉ Ἰυσε[ι7τα 
 Fes ae |peov 
 
 [καὶ τῷ] τεκόν- 
 
 [τι] πἰ[α]τρὶ δυσ- 
 μενέστατοι. 
 (ἄλλγων γὰρ ἄρ- 
 χείν εἰς ἔρωτ᾽ 
 ἀφιγμένοι 
 
 τοῖς φιλτάτοις 
 kup|o|ioe πολε- 
 μιώτατοι. σμι- 
 κρ[οἱ] γέροντι 
 mali|des ἡδίους 
 πατρί. φαίη 
 τις ἂν ἀμέλει 
 κα[τ]ά γε τῶν 
 πλείστων 
 
 ἰνῦὴν κακῶς 
 ἠγμένων 
 μίαἹντευόμε- 
 νος. σπουδά- 
 
 (oval yap 6 τι 
 
 OUK οὐ Ἰσί- 
 
25 
 
 30 
 
 1 9) 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 1176. 
 
 TAXOTOLTOL 
 
 OUT OLTOUT [- 
 ν 
 
 πατροσκαιτω 
 
 υπαρχοντῶν 
 
 ποιησασΐ. . .η 
 
 Fr. 39. Col. vii. 
 
 προφΎ ναι 
 κακᾶιπατρι 
 προσιΐ.Ἰν'καὶι 
 θεραπί. . .|rt 
 προσ... .]. 0 
 τηνηΤ[Ἰκὰ 
 TaTaom|. .|> 
 TETELAT P|. . 
 σμουσπαρθε 
 νωνυποβο 
 λασπαιδιων 
 Lacan 
 διατεδακτυ 
 λιωνκαιδιαδε 
 ραιωνταυτα» 
 γαρεστιδηπου 
 τασυνεχον 
 τατηννεω» 
 τερανκωμωι 
 διαναπροσ 
 akpovnyal. lev 
 ευριπιδησ > 
 
 NEW. CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 ΙΟ 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 τάχος οἱ τοι- 
 
 OUTOL τοῦ τε 
 
 πατρὸς καὶ τῶν 
 
 ὑπαρχόντων 
 
 ποιήσασθαι τ]ὴν 
 ἐκφορὰν... 
 
 Fr. 50. 
 πρὸς γ[υ)ναῖ- 
 κα καὶ πατρὶ 
 
 Ν en Ἁ 
 πρὸς vilo|y καὶ 
 θεράπονἾτι 
 πρὸς δίεσ]πό- 
 την, ἢ τὰ] κα- 
 τὰ τὰς πἰερι)- 
 πετείας, βίια- 
 
 X 2 
 opovs παρθέ- 
 
 ¢ 
 
 νων, ὑποβο- 
 λὰς παιδίων, 
 
 ἀναγνωρισμοὺς 
 διά τε δακτυ- 
 λίων καὶ διὰ δε- 
 paiov: ταῦτα 
 γάρ ἐστι δήπου 
 τὰ συνέχον- 
 
 TQ τὴν νεω- 
 τέραν κωμφῳ- 
 δίαν, ἃ πρὸς 
 ἄκρον ἤγαϊγ]εν 
 Εὐριπίδης, 
 
 Col. vii. 
 
 149 
 
150 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 f Fie 
 
 ομηρουΪ ἣν 
 τοσαρχῆσκαι 
 στιχωνγε 
 συνταξεωσ 
 AEKTLKNO* 
 paptup|.|idav 
 TOLKQLT OUT 
 [.Ἰκοτωσοφι 
 [«(1ημωνεν > 
 [. «]νθιευρι > 
 [. Ἰδησπου > 
 
 [. « Ἰσινουτοσ 
 
 . « ἡμονοσδυ 
 
 [- .] . aL. ye. . 
 
 OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 30 
 
 ΕΥ 0. COLL. 
 
 TU 
 
 vol 
 
 Tol 
 
 ay| 
 
 TO ies ἈΠΕ ΤΣ 1η 
 hel ΒΥ ΤΕ ΣΌΝ Ἰν 
 τσ εν, ties 
 7S fos the MeO Ἰσ 
 
 v|. joxpiotvev 
 ριπιδηωσ 
 περενταῦθι 
 TOLELKATNY|. 
 ρωναριστο 
 γειτονοστου 
 πανηρουτι 
 
 ουνουτοσέεστι 
 
 ie) 
 
 15 
 
 Ὁμήρου [ὄὴν- 
 τος ἀρχῆς καὶ 
 στίχων γε 
 συντάξεως 
 λεκτικῆς. 
 μαρτυρεῖ δ᾽ αὐ- 
 τῷ καὶ τοῦτ᾽ 
 [εἸἰκότως ὁ Φι- 
 [λ]ήμων ἐν- 
 [τα]υθί: « Εὐρι- 
 [πί]δης πού 
 [pnlow οὕτ(ω)ς, 
 ὃς] μόνος δύ- 
 [va]rae λζ[έγειν 
 
 Fr..39:) Col. viii. 
 
 TU 
 
 vol 
 
 πο 
 
 αγὶ 
 τοῖο Ἢ 1η 
 Dil Pode. te |v 
 CEs Bee ee eh Se | 
 TO. eels |o 
 
 XN p Ὃ Ἂς 
 [.. τὴν αὐτὴ]ν 
 ὑϊπ]όκρισιν Εὐ- 
 
 ? a 
 
 ριπίδῃ ὧσ- 
 
 > ‘ 
 περ ἐνταυθὶ 
 ποιεῖ κατηγο- 
 ρῶν ‘Apioto- 
 γείτονος τοῦ 
 moyvnpov. “τί 
 
 > Une: ) ¥ 
 οὐν οὑτὸς ἐστι; 
 
1176. 
 
 Kvovyndo|. 
 20 φασιντινεῖ. 
 τουδημου 
 ποδαποσοί.]σ 
 ουσμεναιτί.͵α 
 
 ταιλυκουσει 
 ν 
 
 25. ναιμηδακνει 
 αδεφησινφυ > 
 λαττεινίτρο 
 βατί[.Ἰαυτοσκατ 
 εσθιεῖ. «7τινὰ 
 
 30 γαρουΪ.Ἰοσπω 
 
 ὌΝ fe 
 
 5 vl. .1δ[. .7γοθι 
 σπήλαιον > 
 τηνανάπνοι ~ 
 NVEXOVELT 
 τηνθαλατ 
 
 IO TavevToU 
 
 TWLOLN [LE 
 
 pevevKabav 
 ν 
 
 ["Ἰονμεριμνὼ 
 QELTLKALY pa 
 15 φωναπλωσ 
 
 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 I51 
 κύων νὴ Alia, 
 φασίν τινεῖς, 
 “ Ὁ) 
 
 τοῦ δήμου. 
 ποδαπός ; οἷ[ο]ς 
 Ay \ b) ~ 
 ovs μὲν αἰτ|ι]ᾶ- 
 
 Ψ 5: 
 Tat λύκους εἰ- 
 ναι μὴ δάκνειν, 
 ἃ δέ φησιν φυ- 
 λάττειν πρό- 
 
 SEEN 
 
 βατία] αὐτὸς κατ- 
 
 εσθίειν]. τίνα 
 
 G 
 
 yap οὗτ]ος πώ- 
 ποτε ἱκέκρι- 
 
 e 
 
 ῥήτορα; 
 οὐϊδένα. 
 
 εἶ 
 
 κεῖν 
 
 ΕΓ 20. . Colnix. 
 
 2 
 [κεκτη]μέ- 
 vios] δ᾽ [αὐ]τόθι 
 2? 
 σπήλαιον 
 τὴν ἀναπνοι- 
 ‘ » 3 
 ἣν ἔχον εἰς 
 τὴν θάλατ- 
 ταν, ἐν τού- 
 κὰν ἢ 
 τῳ διημέ- 
 3 ε 
 ρευεν καθ᾽ av- 
 4 aA 
 [τ]ὸν μεριμνῶν 
 > 7 ‘ 4 
 ἀεί TL Kal ypa- 
 
 gov ἁπλῶς 
 
152 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 Io 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCAUS: PAPYRI 
 
 απανειτιμὴ 
 μεγαλειον 
 ησεμνονὴ 
 
 [. .|“akwo-o 
 
 γ᾽ οἸυναριστο 
 ν 
 
 φ[.Ἰνησφησι 
 αΪ.Ἰπερεπαὺυ 
 τοωιτουταί.] 
 κεκλημε 
 voot . |.|a 
 prevtr|. lee 
 λεγεί.Ἶντοι > 
 οσεστινΐ. . 
 
 Aabeo|. . . 
 
 I Beate 3 Brey hots, 
 απηχθοντ 
 
 αυτωιπαν 
 τεσοιμεν 
 ανδρεΪ.Ἴδια 
 τηνδυΪ.Ἰομι 
 λιανα. .]εγυ 
 ναικεΐ. .Ἶια» 
 τουσψογουσ 
 τουσεντοισ 
 ποιημασιν. 
 ἡλθενδεισ 
 κινδυνον 
 
 αφεκατερου 
 
 ἅπαν εἴ τι μὴ 
 μεγαλεῖον 
 
 ἢ σεμνὸν 7- 
 [τἡμακώς. ὁ 
 γ[ο]ῦν Aptoto- 
 φ[ά]νης φησὶν 
 ὡ[σπερ ἐπ᾽ αὐ- 
 
 ~ 
 
 τῷ τούτῳ 
 κεκλημέ- 
 
 vos, ς off ja 
 μὲν πίἰοι]εῖ 
 λέγειν τοῖ- 
 és ἐστιν. [ἀλ- 
 Aa θεά[με- 
 νος κωΐμῳ- 
 δίαν λ[έγεταί 
 
 ΠΌΤΕ een 
 
 Fr. σον 8} 
 ἀπήχθοντ᾽ 
 
 αὐτῷ πάν- 
 
 τες οἱ μὲν 
 ἄνδρες] διὰ 
 τὴν δυσΊομι- 
 λίαν, afé djé γυ- 
 ναΐκεῖς δ)ιὰ 
 τοὺς ψόγους 
 τοὺς ἐν τοῖς 
 ποιήμασιν. 
 ἦλθεν δ᾽ εἰς 
 κίνδυνον 
 
 3 gid ee ? 
 ἀφ εκατέρου 
 
15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 1176. NEW CLASSICAL) TEXTS 
 
 TOVYEVOV 
 peyav'utro 
 μενγαρκλε 
 ὠνοστουδὴ 
 paywyouTny 
 τησασεβειασ 
 δικηνεφυ > 
 γενηνπρο» 
 εἰρηκαμεν' 
 
 σ 
 αἰδεγυναικε 
 
 επισυνεστήη > 
 σαναῦτωι > 
 τοισθεσμο» 
 φοριοισκαια 
 θροαιπαρη > 
 [-Ἰανεπίτον > 
 . |Tovevet > 
 .|YoAagav > 
 .|Tvyxavev: > 
 εἸωρισμεναι» 
 ..|  ede[.|> 
 .|ToTav > 
 Ἰσαμαμεν 
 .]ασθεισαι 
 | 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 30 
 
 τῶν γενῶν 
 
 Zz € A 
 μέγαν, ὑπὸ 
 μὲν γὰρ Κλέε 
 w@vos τοῦ δη- 
 μαγωγοῦ τὴν 
 “ 3 4 
 τῆς ἀσεβείας 
 δίκην ἔφυ- 
 γεν ἣν προ- 
 
 εἰρήκαμεν, 
 
 Ὁ XN “-“ 
 αἱ δὲ γυναῖκες 
 ἐπισυνέστη- 
 σαν αὐτῷ 
 τοῖς Θεσμο- 
 
 ? \ ) 
 φορίοις καὶ a- 
 θρόαι παρῆ- 
 
 [σ]αν ἐπὶ τὸν 
 
 τύγχανεν. 
 
 ξἸωρ(γ)ισμέναι 
 
 Nw Mu 
 κε... . 
 
 τ ΠΟ COlixt 
 
 νοΐυμεναι .. 
 
 τοὺ 
 
154 
 
 Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 λειγυνηνε 
 μουσιδοικουσ 
 καιταναυσί.. 
 Aoupevac. . 
 δομωνσωζου 
 σινουδερή > 
 
 μιαγυναικοσ 
 σ 
 οιἰκοσευπινὴ 
 
 ουδολβιί[... 
 ταδενθε[.}. 
 αυπρωταπρω 
 ταγαρκρινω 
 τα. Ἰεμεροσ 
 pel. . .|rove 
 XopevevBot 
 povTeyapXpny 
 ool. |ompopy 
 τευΪ.Ἰυσιλοξι 
 ov|. . ναγυ» 
 ναικ Ἰσαμφι 
 bayr{. dopa 
 τωνΐ. Ἰσβαθρα 
 
 Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 δέ ΗΝ | 
 αἰσχύνην 
 
 ἔχεϊε . . .]αν 
 
 στο tous tt |ro 
 
 [.. ὠτὸς ἐϊκβα- 
 λεῖ γυνή. νέ- 
 μουσι δ᾽ οἴκους 
 καὶ τὰ ναυσῖτο 
 λούμενα ἔϊσω 
 δόμων σώζου- 
 σιν οὐδ᾽ ἐρη- 
 
 , A 
 μίᾳ γυναικὸς 
 
 οἶκος εὐπινὴς 
 οὐδ᾽ ὄλβιος. 
 
 τὰ δ᾽ ἐν Oclolils 
 αὖ' πρῶτα 
 
 γὰρ κρίνω 
 
 τά[δ]ε: μέρος 
 μέγιστον ἔ- 
 χομεν. ἐν (Φ)νοί- 
 (Byou τε γὰρ (δό)- 
 polis προῴφη- 
 Tev[olvat Λοξί- 
 ov [φρέΪνα γυ- 
 ναϊκ[εἸἰς ἀμφί 
 
 θ᾽ ἁγν[ὰ] 4Δω(δώ- 
 yns) βάθρα 
 (φηγῷ) malp ἱερᾷ 
 θῆλυ τὰς Διὸς 
 φίρένας ... 
 
5 
 
 Io 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 1176. 
 
 Ἦν, ὅ0. ὙΠ Golbexii: 
 
 [. . .|K@vap > 
 ΒΟΌΣ Ἰειαεπε 
 [- (1[ατειλυσιλ 
 ἰ- -ἡγραμμα» 
 τευενειπε 
 
 σωστρατη" 
 
 / 
 
 ειτισεπιβου > 
 AEVELTITOL > 
 δημωικακον > 
 T@LT@V YUVAL 
 K@YNETTLKNY 
 .levpe 
 πιδιωΐ.. .1. τ 
 
 επιβλαβητι 
 νι σαφωσυπο 
 
 ρυκευετί. 
 
 νενοηκασο 
 λε[.Ἰοωκαίπα 
 ραλελυκασμε 
 [-1ησεξηγησε 
 [Ἰσπροσω 
 χ[.Ἰισενδετωι 
 [ενειτο των 
 AOC ον 
 εοικενπί.Ἰραυ 
 τωιμειρακι» 
 σκοσοικογε» 
 νησονομακὴη 
 φισοφωνΐί. .]οσ 
 TouTovour. | > 
 pwpacer|.|v > 
 γυναικΪ. . .]ν » 
 
 ιδιανΐ. . .(]ου 
 
 ΣΟ ΘΟ TEXTS 
 
 IO 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 #25 
 
 30 
 
 Fir 99, 4 Colexn, 
 
 ith rely yu- 
 ἱναι]κῶν: (T1-) 
 [moxA]er ἐπε- 
 ἰστ]άτει, Δυσιλ- 
 [λ᾽ ἐϊγραμμά- 
 τευεν, εἶπε 
 
 Σωστράτη. 
 
 ς εἴ τις ἐπιβου- 
 λεύει τι τῷ 
 δήμῳ κακὸν 
 τῷ τῶν γυναι- 
 κῶν ἢ ᾿πικη- 
 ρυκεύετίαι] Εὐρι- 
 πίδί(ῃ Μήδοις 7 
 ἐπὶ βλάβῃ τι- 
 
 νί᾽. (A) Σαφῶς ὑπο- 
 νενοήκας ὃ 
 
 λέγω καὶ πα- 
 ραλέλυκάς με 
 
 [τ]ῆς ἐξηγήσε- 
 
 [ω]ς. προσώ- 
 χί[θηγησεν δὲ τῷ 
 [γ]ένει τοῖῦ ύ]των 
 χάριν: ἦν, ὡς 
 ἔοικεν, πία]ρ᾽ αὐ- 
 τῷ μειρακί- 
 
 σκος οἰκογε- 
 
 νὴς ὄνομα Kn- 
 φισοφῶν. [πρ]ὸς 
 τοῦτον οὖν [ἐἾ- 
 φώρασε 7([7)\v 
 γυναΐκ[α τὴ]ν 
 
 ἰδίαν [αὑτ]οῦ 
 
 15 
 
156 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 THEPOLYRAYNCAR USSSA Pai 
 
 Pr, 99> ΔΈΟΙ cu: 
 
 of 
 ταδικημεν 
 
 κωνωσμί.. 
 μονευουΐ.. 
 τί Ἰνμεναί. 
 6]. Ἰωπονεκΐ. 
 Al. «Ἰσενταί. 
 veaviok|. . 
 συνοικειί.. 
 
 πειδηπερί. . 
 
 TOW}... . 
 εμηνοΐ. - lol. ] 
 εχηιφησιν 
 αλλεγωτὴν 
 τουτουδικαι 
 ονγαρανπερ 
 βουλωμαι: 
 προσολονδε 
 τοφυλον δί.]ε 
 τελειμάχομε 
 νοσεντοισ 
 ποιημασιν" 
 νηγελοιωσγε 
 τιγαραντισεὺυ 
 λογωτεροί. 
 διατηνφθα 
 
 ρεισανψεγοι» 
 
 18 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 [ἀἸτακ[το]ῦ- 
 
 Fr. 30: ΘΟ] τ ἢ) 
 
 τἀδίκημ᾽ ἐν εἾγ- 
 κών, ὡς μίνη- 
 μονεύουϊσι, 
 
 τὴ]ν μὲν ἄϊν- 
 θρ]ωπον ἐκίέ- 
 λίευ]σεν τῷ 
 veaviok|@ 
 συνοικεῖϊν. ἐ- 
 
 met δ᾽ (ἐδπ(ηλρίω- 
 TH(On), “ πρὸς τί τοῦ- 
 το; “ἵνα ply τὴν 
 ἐμὴν o[vrjo[s| 
 
 ἔχῃ; φησίν, 
 
 ‘adr’ ἐγὼ τὴν 
 τούτου, δίκαι- 
 
 ον γάρ, ἄνπερ 
 βούλωμαι. 
 
 πρὸς ὅλον δὲ 
 
 τὸ φῦλον δίι]ε- 
 τέλει μαχόμε- 
 
 νος ἐν τοῖς 
 ποιήμασιν. 
 
 (4ι.) ΝΝνὴ γελοίως γε. 
 τί γὰρ ἄν τις εὐ- 
 λογώτεροϊν 
 
 διὰ τὴν φθα- 
 ρεῖσαν Ψέγοι 
 
30 
 
 35 
 
 40 
 
 19 
 
 ἀρ 
 
 1176. 
 
 τασγυναικασ 
 ηδιατονφθει 
 ραντατουσαν 
 δρασ΄επειτί. 
 γεκακιασκαι 
 τασαρετασκαθ] 
 απερελεγον 
 οσωηατησ» 
 τασαυτασί. .. 
 αμφοινεσί. .. 
 εὑρειν!σὶ. . . . 
 πεινδαξί[... 
 τι. UOC eve 
 
 ἘΌΝ Gol. τιν. 
 
 γυναικαδῖ.. 
 
 υστασπί.. .| 
 
 π᾿ ora. \O ne oc 
 [.Ἰροσαυτὴν 
 OTPAPLAT 
 [-Ἰοιφιλτρί.]ισ 
 
 [-ἰονυστὰ 
 
 OM NV’ LETH 
 
 πεμψαμενὴη 
 δητηναν > 
 θρωπονοτ 
 εἰ. . .«]εισιτου 
 σήστομεγε 
 θοσκαιτοκαλ 
 
 NEVE CLASSICAL. TEXTS 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 40 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 τὰς γυναῖκας 
 
 ἢ διὰ τὸν φθεί- 
 ραντα τοὺς ἄν- 
 δρας ; ἐπεὶ τάς 
 γε: κακίας καὶ 
 τὰς ἀρετὰς καθ- 
 ἅπερ €dey(e)v 
 
 ὁ Σω(κρ)άτη() 
 τὰς αὐτὰς [ἐν 
 
 ἀμφοῖν ἐσΐτιν 
 
 εὑρεῖν. σίκο- 
 πεῖν δ᾽ ἄξιζον 
 Taw BDU EL ἣν 
 
 Hrs (ο1. Σιν: 
 
 γυναῖκα Oj. . 
 hardened 
 
 ἘΣ jo onos 
 [π]ρὸς αὐτὴν 
 ὡς φαρμάτ- 
 [τ]οι φίλτρ[ο]ις 
 [τ]ὸν “Tora- 
 σπην. μετα- 
 πεμψαμένη 
 
 δὴ τὴν ἀν- 
 θρωπον ὅτ᾽ 
 
 εἶϊ δεν] εἰσιού- 
 σης τὸ μέγε- 
 θος καὶ τὸ κάλ- 
 
 55 
 
TLE ΟΧΥ̓ΚΗΥΝΟΗ ΘΒ ῬΑΡΥΚΙ 
 
 λοσχαιρεφη 
 σινγυναιυψευ 
 20 δεισαρη[.]αν 
 αἰ. . «]βολαι:" 
 συγαρί. «(Ἶτωι 
 πἰ.Ἰοσωώπωι > 
 τωισαΐ.Ἶκαι > 
 25 τοισο.Ἰθαλ 
 μοισεχεισ 
 ταφαρμακα: 
 ευγωκρατι 
 στηπασωὼν 
 80 καιτωιοντι 
 ευκλειαδι[.]τ|.] 
 τατοιαυτὰα 
 τωνηθων 
 καιδιαμνή] 
 35 μησεχεισκαὶ 
 [chi ec GPa as 
 logs: Se NET Rn tee 
 
 Fr. 39. -Col. xv. 
 paxe|.|\vTEwo 
 εκρατησαν» 
 τωνεναν» 
 τιων'Κατε 
 
 5 μεμεν.Ἰαρ 
 τουτοθε.Ἶεον 
 τονικημα 
 τωνγυναῖι > 
 κων οἰμεν > 
 
 IO γαρανδρεσ» 
 
 οσονεῴφεαυ » 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 Io 
 
 dos, «χαῖρε, φη- 
 σίν, «“ γύναι" ψευ- 
 δεῖς ἄρ᾽ ἠϊσ]αν 
 αἱ [δια]βολαί: 
 
 σὺ yap [ev] τῷ 
 πίρ]οσώπῳ 
 
 τῷ σῷ καὶ 
 
 τοῖς ὀϊφ]θαλ- 
 μοῖς ἔχεις 
 
 τὰ φάρμακα. 
 
 (A) Ev γ᾽, ὦ κρατί- 
 στὴ πασῶν 
 
 καὶ τῷ ὄντι 
 Εὔκλεια, δι[6] τι] 
 τὰ τοιαῦτα 
 
 τῶν ἠθῶν 
 
 “Kal διὰ μνή- 
 
 μης ἔχεις καὶ 
 [. τ Jenny. |. 
 [.-Ὁ ap τ] ee 
 
 Fr. 50: (Col: xv: 
 paxeily τέως 
 ἐκράτησαν 
 τῶν ἐναν- 
 τίων: κατ᾽ ἐ- 
 μὲ μὲν [γ]ὰρ 
 τοῦτο θεϊτ]έον 
 τὸ νίκημα 
 τῶν γυναι- 
 κῶν. οἱ μὲν 
 γὰρ ἄνδρες 
 
 εἴ >’ ) € 
 Oo OV ε εαυ- 
 
 ͵) 
 
1176. 
 
 TOLONTT@VTO® 
 {Ἰωσωδιοδω 
 pl. |7Anvrav 
 
 15 Tapevovyyn 
 γορησθωταισ 
 γί Ἱναιξιν" ἐπ᾽ 
 ἀναγωμεν 
 δεπαλινεπι 
 
 20 τονευριπιδην" 
 εκεινοσγαρα 
 μαμενπροσ 
 οχθισαστωι 
 επιχωρίωι 
 
 25 φθονωιτὼν 
 
 πολιτωνα» 
 
 μαδεαχθο: 
 μενοσεπι» 
 τωισυννε 
 
 30 μεσθαιπολ 
 
 A. |KtoaKeoro 
 
 [. . .]Ἰαιδοριλαωι 
 
 εν μορσιμωι 
 
 . ἠμελανθιωι" 
 
 38 [. + οστουδιοσ 
 
 . υεγεισῆποι 
 . Ἰσ'ποιὴ 
 
 [ 
 [ 
 [. 
 [. . .]Jovovopa 
 [ 
 [ 
 [. . - -Joer[- -lel- 
 
 Pr30. (ΟΪ xvi. 
 B.{.. .Jereé> 
 Ul. oe ΤῸ lev 
 GE ae eee > 
 
 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 τοῖς ἡττῶντο. 
 
 (A) ἽΠσίως, ὦ Διόδω- 
 ρ[ε1 πλὴν ταῦ- 
 
 τα μὲν συνη- 
 γορησθω ταῖς 
 γ[υἹναιξίν, ἐπ- 
 ανάγωμεν 
 
 δὲ πάλιν ἐπὶ 
 
 τὸν Εὐριπίδην. 
 ἐκεῖνος γὰρ ἅ- 
 
 μα μὲν προσ- 
 οχθίσας τῷ 
 ἐπιχωρίῳ 
 
 φθόνῳ τῶν 
 πολιτῶν ἅ- 
 
 μα δὲ ἀχθό- 
 μενος ἐπὶ 
 
 τῷ συννέ- 
 
 μεσθαι πολ- 
 λ[άϊκις ‘Axéoro- 
 
 [pe κ]αὶ Δοριλάῳ 
 [kal] Μορσίμῳ 
 [καὶ Μελανθίῳ---- 
 (4ι.) [Πρὸς τοῦ «ιός, 
 [τίνἸων ὀνόμα- 
 
 [τα λ]έγεις ; ἢ ποι- 
 [ητάἸς ; (A) moun 
 [ταί γ᾽,] of νί. .]εἰ. 
 
 Ἐν ἢ ΘΟ δον 
 β΄.1. ἔσει 
 ὑπ τ wee Ἰεν 
 
 159 
 
160 
 
 ime) e 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 νι 29 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 vl. . .|porov 
 
 . [.| . ἐσθολον 
 ευριπιδὴν > 
 προστοισι» 
 δεμβαλειν > 
 aracpl. .|vn 
 μενοσδοπωσ 
 αλασκαιμηλα 
 λασ'εοικασιν 
 ανδροσειναι 
 Tova. . .]δι 
 δασκοντων 
 avTo|.|Kaba 
 περειπασ. 
 at|.|potvapo 
 ρωσγεκανταὺ 
 θαπαλινοκω 
 pol. |\dodida 
 σκαλοσέεπε 
 
 δακίἾντον > 
 
 ευρ.Ἰπιδην' 
 Toul. .Jouevov 
 Xp. |vooar 
 λας λλοι 
 TO. Vege ae es joo 
 elt τ ae 
 οὐ ea 
 λοι ah ws 
 φὶ 
 
 ie) .Ψ 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 38 
 
 παΐίρ Ail|jryvaAov 
 vi. . .]1ἠρ ὅσον 
 
 . [1 εσθ᾿, ὅλον 
 Εὐριπίδην, 
 
 πρὸς τοισί- 
 
 δ᾽ ἐμβαλεῖν 
 ἅλας, μ[εμνη- 
 μένος δ᾽ ὅπως 
 ἅλας καὶ μὴ λά- 
 Aas. (A) ᾿Εοίκασιν 
 ἀνδρὸς εἶναι 
 
 τῶν ἀϊντι]δι- 
 δασκόντων - 
 αὐτῷ, καθά. 
 
 περ εἶπας. 
 
 ἀτ[ὰ]ρ σιναμώ- 
 pws γε κἀνταῦ- 
 θα πάλιν ὁ κω- 
 μῳδοδιδά- 
 σκαλος ἐπέ- 
 δακ[νεῖν τὸν 
 Εὐρ[ιἸπίδην. 
 
 τοῦ [(δ ἑπ]ομένου 
 χειμ[ῶ)νος ἀλ- 
 
 Aa. . .] ἄλλοι 
 
 πα joo 
 
10 
 
 18 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 Fr. 39. Col. xvii. 
 οπουποτοι» 
 κεισωματοσ 
 λαχωνμεροσ 
 ενχερσι[. .|v 
 σπλαγχνΐ. .} 
 σινηπαρί.Ἰμ 
 ματαπροσ 
 υπεθηκεν 
 τουτοισχλευ 
 
 ἀστικωσοπ 
 Co 
 παικαθευδου 
 
 ακυωνταν 
 ρινεχει'ου 
 το |uevovy » 
 OTe petra > 
 προστηντων 
 πολλωνεῖο 
 λιτευοντο 
 χαριν᾽εκει 
 γοσγεμην 
 καθαπερδια 
 μαρτυριανθε 
 μενοσαπειπα 
 τοτασαθη 
 νασ'ποιαν 
 ταυτην᾿εν 
 τωιδεκατα 
 κεχωρισμε 
 νηντωιστα 
 σιμωιχρυσε 
 αἰδημοιπτε 
 ρυγεσπερινω 
 
 τα] Ἰκαιτασει 
 
 10 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 Fr. 39. Col. xvii. 
 ὅπου ποτ᾽ ol- 
 
 κεῖ σώματος 
 λαχὼν μέρος, 
 
 ἐν xépoily, ἐν 
 σπλάγχνϊ[οι]- 
 
 σιν, ἢ παρ᾽ [ὄ]μ- 
 ματα, προσ- 
 υπέθηκεν 
 
 τούτοις χλευ- 
 
 αστικῶς “ ὅπ- 
 
 πᾷ καθεύδουσ᾽ 
 ¢ ’ XN 
 ἁ κύων τὰν 
 
 αν» ᾽ Ὁ 
 ply’ ἔχει. οὗ- 
 τοι] μὲν οὖν, 
 ὅπερ εἶπα, 
 πρὸς τὴν τῶν 
 πολλῶν ἐπο- 
 λιτεύοντο 
 χάριν. ἐκεῖ- 
 νός γε μὴν 
 καθάπερ δια- 
 
 ’ 4 
 μαρτυρίαν θέ- 
 μενος ἀπείπα- 
 τὸ τὰς ᾿Α4θή- 
 νας. (4ι.) Ποίαν 
 ταύτην; (A) ᾿Εν 
 τῷδε κατα- 
 κεχωρισμέ- 
 νὴν τῷ στα- 
 
 ‘ua ¢ vo E- 
 σίμῳ' “ χρύσε 
 at δή μοι πτέ- 
 ρυγες περὶ νώ- 
 τῳ καὶ τὰ Σει- 
 
 161 
 
AITEPETTLY > 
 
 162 THE: OXYRHYNCHUS*PAPYRI 
 pn|. εἾνπτε ρήϊνω]ν πτε- 
 
 35 . .. «ἡταπεδ, ]λ 35 [ρόεν]τα πέδ[ ]λ᾿ 
 [+ + Ἰξετα[.] ἰἁρμό]ζεταίι,} 
 
 [ Ἰμαιδαί.] [βάσοἹμαι δ᾽ (els) afi]- 
 Bess Ἰπουλυΐ [θέρα] πουλὺϊν 
 
 Bese ee [ἀερθε)ὶς [Ζηνὶ 
 
 Fr. 29. (οἱ. xviii. Plate V. Fr. 39. Col. xviii. 
 εξηρχεντα ἐξῆρχεν τὰς 
 
 μελαΐ. . . .]σ μελᾳίδίαϊς. 
 novk|..... ἢ οὐκ [οἶσθα 
 
 OTIK OT ator ὅτι Kali τοῦ- 
 
 5 τεσῖ. «Ἰφηϊ. 5 7 ἔσίθ᾽ ὃ] φηϊσὶν 
 av7|. πωσ"» αὐτίός : (4..) Πῶς 
 ουν.Ἰηνισυμ ovv; (A) ‘[Z|nvi συμ- 
 μειξωνορμαν μείξων ὁρμάν᾽. 
 λεγα.Ἱμετα λέγωϊν,] μετα- 
 
 το φορικωσεμ το φορικῶς ἐμ- 
 φαινειτον» φαίνει τὸν 
 μοναρχον» μόναρχον, 
 αλλακαί!. |v apa καὶ [συν- 
 αυξωνταν αὐξων τάν- 
 
 15 δροστηνυ» 15 δρὸς τὴν v- 
 περοχῆν. περοχήν. 
 κομψοτε[.]α» (4) Κομψότε[ρ]α 
 φαινεῖ. .. .1» φαίνει por] Ὁ 
 λεγεινηπεί.} λέγειν ἤπερ] 
 
 20 αληθινωτερα 20 ἀληθινώτερα. 
 
 (4) Πάρεστιν 
 
 ὠσθελεισεκ ὡς θέλεις ἐκ- 
 dex er Oat pe δέχεσθαι. μετ- 
 ελθωνδουν ελθὼν δ᾽ οὖν 
 
ΤΟ NEVA CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 25 KaTeynpace 
 ενμακεδονιαι 
 μαλεντιμὼωσ 
 αγομενοσ 
 παρατωιδυ 
 
 30 ναστηιτατε 
 λοιπί.] καιδὴ 
 καιμν.Ἰμο» 
 vevel. . . |r 
 
 ΠΟ ΠΕΧ | ooh ἀν ὃ 
 
 Fr. 99. Col. xix. 
 
 ουκακωσειρὴη 
 κασ'ταμεν 
 γαρτωναθη 
 νηισινΐ. .1δὲ 
 5 λεγειναξι{.]ν 
 οἰγεποιητὴν 
 τηλικουτον 
 pakedover 
 καισικελιω 
 10 τωνυστερον 
 ηισθοντο!λε 
 γεταιγουνοτε 
 νικιάσεστρα 
 τευσενεπισι» 
 15 Κελιανκαιπολ 
 
 λοιτωναθὴη > 
 Τ 
 ναιωνεγενον 
 
 αἰχμαλωτοι > 
 συχνουσαυτῶν 
 
 Plate V. 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 κατεγήρασε 
 ἐν Μακεδονίᾳ 
 4.3 ? 
 par ἐντίμως 
 ἀγόμενος 
 παρὰ τῷ δυ- 
 νάστῃ τά τε 
 λοιπίά,) καὶ δὴ 
 ἃ 
 καὶ μνίη)μο- 
 7 e 
 νεύεϊται ὅτι 
 
 τὺ ὙΠ Gols XIX; 
 (4) Οὐ κακῶς εἴρη- 
 
 Kas: τὰ μὲν 
 γὰρ τῶν ᾿4θή- 
 νησιν [οὐἹ]δὲ 
 λέγειν ἄξι[ο]ν, 
 οἵ γε ποιητὴν 
 τηλικοῦτον 
 Μακεδόνων 
 
 καὶ Σικελιω- 
 τῶν ὕστερον 
 ἤσθοντο. λέ- 
 γεται γοῦν, ὅτε 
 Νικίας ἐστρά- 
 τευσεν ἐπὶ Σι- 
 κελίαν καὶ πολ- 
 Aol τῶν ᾿4θη- 
 ναίων ἐγένοντ᾽ 
 αἰχμάλωτοι, 
 
 συχνοὺς αὐτῶν 
 
 163 
 
20 
 
 25 
 
 20 
 
 35 
 
 | me) 
 
 THEVOXYRAYNCHAUS (PAPY RE 
 
 avacwOnvat 
 διατωνευρι 
 πιδουποημα 
 τωνοσοικατ 
 εχοντεστων 
 στιχωντινασ 
 διδαξε[.]αν» 
 τουσυιειστων 
 ειἰληφοτων 
 υποχειριουσ 
 αυτουσου 
 τωσησικελ[.͵α 
 
 απί. .|jaTovev 
 
 Ronee Ἰναπε 
 ΠΈΣ: Ἰεν'και 
 (eters eve \rapxe 
 
 Fris39. Cok’ xx, 
 
 εχε[Ἰσοστομα > 
 
 ουκευφί.Ἰμη 
 σεισειπενω 
 παιποιονδε 
 στοματοιοῦυ 
 τί \yeyovev 
 ηγενοιταν 
 ηδιονδιουγε 
 δητοιαυτα 
 μέλητεκαι 
 ἐπηδιαπορευ 
 
 20 
 
 28 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 ἀνασωθῆναι 
 διὰ τῶν Εὐρι- 
 
 » ᾽’ 
 πίδου ποημά- 
 των, ὅσοι κατ- 
 έχοντες τῶν 
 στίχων τινὰς 
 διδάξε[ιἾαν 
 τοὺς υἱεῖς τῶν 
 εἰληφότων 
 ὑποχειρίους 
 
 3 2 ef 
 αὐτούς" οὕ- 
 τως ἡ Σικελ[ί]α 
 ἅπασα τὸν Εὐ- 
 
 4 3 
 [pumidn|y ἀπε- 
 [θαύμασ]εν. καὶ 
 [μὴν Ulm ‘Apye- 
 (Adou wits 
 
 ἘΠ. ΓΟ] xo 
 ἔχε] τὸ στόμα 
 καὶ [καθ᾽ ὑπΊερ- 
 βολὴϊν δυσῶδες. 
 ὁ δ᾽ ὑϊπολαβών,] 
 « οὐκ εὐφ[η)μή- 
 σεις, εἶπεν, “ὦ 
 παῖ; ποῖον δὲ 
 στόμα τοιοῦ- 
 το] γέγονεν, 
 
 ἢ γένοιτ᾽ ἂν 
 ἥδιον δ᾽ οὗ γε 
 δὴ τοιαῦτα 
 μέλη τε καὶ 
 ἔπη διαπορεύ- 
 
15 
 
 20 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 1176. 
 
 εται'ομοιοσ 
 ουτοσκαθα 
 περειρακασ 
 δαιμ[. (]ωσ 
 εντωι.. |.|a > 
 KoTLT po|.|Tov 
 TOLNT NY: > 
 Covripev 
 δηταυθυπ 
 ηρξενευρι 
 πιδηυτελευ 
 τησδεμαλα 
 δυσχερουσ 
 καιιδιασετυ 
 χένωσοιλο 
 γιοιτεκαιγε 
 ραιτατοιμυ 
 θολο[.Ἰουσιμα — 
 
 σ 
 κεδί.Ἰνων πῶ 
 
 Εν σου οἷς: xh 
 
 οδεπαρηιτησα 
 το'χρονΐ. . .. 
 
 oTep|. .joul... 
 evpi|. .|dn[. . . 
 xeva . . τερί. 
 
 τησπολεῶσεν 
 
 αλσειτινικαθ 
 
 αυτονερημα 
 
 ζομενοσ'ο 
 
 ------ 
 
 Plate V. 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 (4ι.) Ὅμοιος 
 οὗτος, καθά- 
 
 περ εἰρ(η)κας 
 δαιμ[ον)ίως 
 
 ) 
 εται; 
 
 ἐν τῷ. .]α- 
 
 κοτι πρὸς] τὸν 
 
 ποιητήν. 
 
 (4) Ζῶντι μὲν 
 
 δὴ ταῦθ᾽ ὑπ- 
 
 npgev Εὐρι- 
 
 πίδῃ" τελευ- 
 
 τῆς δὲ μάλα 
 
 δυσχεροῦς 
 
 καὶ ἰδίας ἔτυ- 
 
 χεν, ὡς οἱ λό- 
 
 γιοί τε καὶ γε- 
 
 ραίτατοι μυ- 
 
 θολο[γ)]οῦσι Μα- 
 
 (At.) Πῶς 
 (A) "Ἐστίιν 
 
 ἐν [Μακεδονίᾳ 
 
 εἰ 
 
 κεδ[ νων. 
 λέγουσιν 1) 
 
 Lites Que SOREN ΧΙ: 
 ὁ δὲ παρῃτήσα- 
 το. χρόνῳ δ᾽ ὕ- 
 στερ[ον] ὁ μ[ὲν 
 Εὐρι{πί]δη[ς ἔτυ- 
 χεν ἀπωτέρω 
 
 τῆς πόλεως ἐν 
 ἄλσει τινὶ καθ᾽ 
 αὑτὸν ἐρημα- 
 ζόμενος, ὁ 
 
166 
 
 10 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 320 
 
 35 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI- 
 
 δαρχελαοσεπι 
 κυνηγιανεξ 
 NLEL*YEVOLE 
 νοιδεξωτων 
 πυλωνοιθη 
 ρευταιλυσαν 
 τεστουσσκυ 
 λακασπροαφήη. 
 καναυτοΐ. .. 
 πελειποντί . 
 κατοπιν᾿ ἐπι 
 τυχοντεσουν 
 οικυνεστωι» 
 ευριπιδηιμο 
 νουμενωιδιε 
 φθειραναυτον' 
 οἰδεπιίπαρε 
 yevnOnoay > 
 vor epovobev 
 ετικαινυνλε 
 γεσθαιφασιν 
 [-1ηνπαροιμι 
 Ἰνεντοισμα 
 .Ἰεδοσινωσε 
 
 [ 
 [ 
 [. (καικυνοσ 
 [ 
 [ 
 [ 
 
 lire 39.5) ol xxi 
 
 τουτιμοθεου 
 παρατί. .Ἰσελληΐ 
 [- Ἰνδια[.]ηνεν] 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 N 
 οι 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 δ᾽ ᾿Αρχέλαος ἐπὶ 
 
 ’ bi 
 
 κυνηγίαν ἐξ- 
 
 4 
 
 ἤει. γενόμε- 
 vo. δ᾽ ἔξω τῶν 
 πυλῶν οἱ θη- 
 
 Α UA 
 pevtat λύσαν- 
 TES τοὺς σκύ- 
 λακας προαφῆ- 
 kav, αὐτοὶ δ᾽ ἀ- 
 πελείποντ7 ο 
 κατόπιν. ἐπι- 
 τυχόντες οὖν 
 οἱ κύνες τῷ 
 
 ) 7 
 Εὐριπίδῃ po- 
 
 4 4 
 νουμένῳ διέ- 
 φθειραν αὐτόν, 
 οἱ δ᾽ ἐπιπαρε- 
 γενήθησαν 
 4 [ἡ 
 ὕστερον" ὅθεν 
 yf Q ~ 4 
 €TL καὶ νῦν λε- 
 γεσθαί φασιν 
 [τ]ὴν παροιμί- 
 [α]ν ἐν τοῖς Ma- 
 [κἸεδόσιν ὡς “ ἔ- 
 
 Fr. 39. Coloxxi: 
 τοῦ Τιμοθέου 
 παρὰ τίοϊ]ς “Ελλη- 
 [σιν διὰ [τ]ὴ}ν ἐν 
 
20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 1176. 
 
 τηιμουΐ. .Ἰκη]. 
 καινοτομι 
 ανκαικαθυ:. 
 περβοληνα 
 θυμησαντοσ 
 ὠὡστεκαΪ Ἶτασ 
 χειρασεαυτωι 
 διεγνωκεναι 
 προσφερειν 
 μονοσευριπι 
 δησαναπαλιν 
 τωνμενθεα 
 τωνκαταγε 
 λασαιτονδεΪ 
 τιμοθεοναί. 
 ["Ἰθομενοσηλι 
 κοσεστινεν 
 τωιγενειπα 
 ραμυθησασθαι 
 τελογουσδιεξ 
 ιωνωσοιον 
 τεπαρακλὴη 
 τικωτατουσ 
 καιδηκαιτο 
 τωνπερσων 
 προοιμιονσυγ 
 γραψαιτουτε 
 νικη[.Ἰαιπαὺ > 
 σασθ. (κατα > 
 
 φ[.1ο[... 
 
 .|evov > 
 
 NE UACDASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 5 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 30 
 
 35 
 
 τῇ μουϊσιϊκῇ 
 καινοτομί- 
 
 αν καὶ Kad’ ὑ- 
 περβολὴν ἀ- 
 θυμήσαντος 
 ὥστε Kali] τὰς. 
 χεῖρας ἑαυτῷ 
 διεγνωκέναι 
 προσφέρειν, 
 μόνος Εὐριπί- 
 δης ἀνάπαλιν 
 τῶν μὲν θεα- 
 τῶν καταγε- 
 λάσαι, τὸν δὲ 
 Τιμόθεον αἰ ἰ- 
 [σἸ]θόμενος ἡλί- 
 κος ἐστὶν ἐν 
 τῷ γένει πα- 
 ραμυθήσασθαί 
 τε λόγους διεξ- 
 lav ὡς οἷόν 
 
 τε παρακλη- 
 τικωτάτους, 
 καὶ δὴ καὶ τὸ 
 τῶν Περσῶν 
 προοίμιον συγ- 
 γράψαι, τ(ῷ) τε 
 νικῆσ)αι παύ- 
 σασθαι] κατα- 
 
 φ[ρ)ο[νούμ]ενον 
 
 [αὐτίκα τὸϊν Τι[μ0]. 
 
 [θεν rae tle: 
 
 Ι 
 
168 
 
 THEORY RY NCH OS CPAP Ye 
 
 Fr. 99... Col@xxim. Plate V. Fr, 36; *: Colexccin: 
 σατυροῦ Σατύρου 
 βιωναναγαφησ Βίων ᾿Αἀναγ(ργαφῆς 
 τ Υ 
 ἄισχυλοῦ Αἰσχύλου, 
 5 δοφοκλεουσ 5 Σοφοκλέους, 
 ευριπιδοῦ Εὐριπίδου. 
 Fr. 40. (From ΕἸ, 37, Fr. 40. 
 Col. 1?) 
 fs HINT Τὴν Bee π᾿ 
 [-Jawoowd|. . [κἸαὶ νόσῳ [Ba- 
 
 1. avevOaral [peliav ἐν θαλά- 
 ἰ 
 
 Helos ἕξεις ¢6- 
 5 [. Ἰδικανανε 5 [av,| δίκαν avé- 
 
 Ἀν oe jovn 6. [- ace ΣΟΥ age 
 sont jen. . δ τη} 
 Ate Ἰαβοληΐ [. - μετ]αβολή]. 
 ΤΟ os ae Ἰτερωΐ ΤΟΥ | eee Ἰτερωΐ 
 Fr, 41. Fr, 41. 
 Ἰηστειχεῖ \n στειχεῖ 
 Ἰολιχασδ. [ δ]ολιχὰς δ. 1 
 Ἱμιαστατοί Ἱμιαστατοΐ 
 ἸυστονακΪ ἸυστονακΪ 
 5. Ἰδηλοννω.. | 5 | δῆλον vo. [ 
 Ἰωσαριθμαΐ Jos ἀριθμῶϊ 
 Ἰτωνοφειλί Ἰτων ὀφειλί 
 Ἰτωσαδῖ Ἰτως αδὶ 
 ]. στε ]. στεῖ 
 
1176. 
 
 Fr, 42. 
 
 Ἱπωΐ 
 
 Ἰ. ονδιχαΐ 
 
 Ἰ. €xover| 
 Ἰτωνεῖ 
 
 5 την 
 
 (οἱ. ᾿: 
 
 |oev| \> 
 Ἰακραΐ \e> 
 
 Fr, 48. 
 
 Ἰυλί 
 ΜΠ] 
 
 Fr. 50. Fr, 51. 
 
 Ir J. αἱ 
 Facet δεῖ 
 
 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
 
 Fr. 43. 
 
 vexg| 
 
 Ἰναπί 
 
 \rnr[ 
 Ἰουΐ 
 
 Fr. 45. 
 Col. ii. 
 
 Fr, 52. 
 
 }-| 
 Ἰ. εἰ 
 
 Fr, 42. 
 
 Ἰιποΐ 
 
 Τ ov diya { 
 
 |. ἐχὸν εν 
 
 Ἰτων εἰ 
 
170 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 Jrart ἠΙχί Ie Ἰτατί Ix lef 
 
 Ἰατί το σα ; : Ἰατί 
 
 Fr. 55. Lip tel hepa oA ey GP Fr. 55: Fr. 56, ΘΕΟΣ 
 
 1. στί Ἰστί Ἰπ| |. στί Ἰστί jaf 
 
 Fr. 1.3. Cf. Τέν, 2 πολλὰ προσεξεῦρε,. . . ῥητορείας, 3 ῥητορικώτατος δὲ τῇ κατασκευῇ. 
 Above the ε at the end of the line there is a horizontal stroke which might be supposed to 
 represent the final », but that method of abbreviation is not elsewhere used by this writer, 
 who interlineates ν at the end of a long line, 6. g. Fr. 8. 11. 20, Fr. 39. vi. 26, &c. Moreover, 
 this line would not be of undue length with » written in the ordinary position. Cf. Fr. 39. 
 Vli. 2-3. 
 
 7. Murray suggests τὸν ὑ 
 
 [πὸ δίκης, which would suit the space. 
 
 Fr. 2.i. This column is difficult to reconstruct, but the difficulty does not justify the 
 supposition that the lines were appreciably longer here than in the other columns of the 
 papyrus. It is not clear whether the upper portion is prose or poetry. The language has 
 a certain metrical cast, and ll. 10-12 might well be restored, e.g., as Murray suggests, 
 [ovire|s δ᾽ ἄτιμος [εἴ γε] μὴ κείνῳ [μόνῳ], followed by εἴη ἂν [τῷ lyre "EAAn|vos| καὶ εὐαγώ[γου] πρὸς τὸ 
 δέον], though whether the subject of εἴη ἄν was the preceding quotation or ἡ φι]ληκοΐα in 
 1. τό would be doubtful ; on the latter supposition (δ᾽) might be inserted, as in Fr. 30. ii. 15. 
 If something of this kind were adopted, oxy in 1. 7 would hardly be likely to be σκηνὴ in any 
 form. xopov in |. 6 is just possible, but extremely uncertain. 
 
 ii. 3. Since a pause in |. 2 is marked by the paragraphus, the new sentence may well 
 begin, as W—M remarks, with οὐ μ[ήν. 
 
 Fr. 3. This fragment might be placed beneath Fr. 2 so that the supposed ε ini. 1 
 formed the second upright of vin Fr. 2. 1.173; but I do not think that the combination is 
 convincing. 
 
 ii. 5. A diagonal stroke is drawn through the first limb of 7, but that the letter was 
 thereby intended to be deleted is hardly certain. 
 
 Fr. δ. 3-4. Perhaps παρ[ρησι]αζομενΐ ; cf. Fr. g. 11. 
 
176s "NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 171 
 
 Fr. 8. ii. 1-27. ‘...in emulation of the beauties of Ion developed and perfected 
 [ tragedy] so as to leave no room for improvement to his successors. Such were the man’s 
 artistic qualities. Hence Aristophanes wishes to measure his tongue ‘‘By which such fine 
 expressions were expunged”’. And he was almost as great of soul also as in his poetry. 
 For he contended, as we have said... .’ 
 
 1-3. Restored by W-M. The subject of course is Euripides ; cf. Fr. 39. vil. 20-2. 
 
 17-19. This citation is novel and the reading is rather doubtful. ἐξεσ]μήχετο, which 
 was proposed by W-M, seems certain, but his A{ew|ra is more questionable, since the initial 
 vestige suggests a round letter like σ or ¢. The top of A, however, as of ὃ and x, is 
 sometimes turned over, and a slight exaggeration of this feature might produce the curve 
 found in the papyrus. ; 
 
 . 20 sqq. There is some resemblance between this passage and Fr. 37.1.15 sqq.; cf. the 
 conjunction of φυσιολογίας with ῥητορείας in Tév. 2. But the two fragments cannot be brought 
 into close connexion. 
 
 25 sqq. [προσ]εμάχεϊτο suits [π|ρός in 1. 30, and the absence of a genitive is against 
 [ὑπερ)]εμάχεῖτο. In 1]. 27-8 προ]ειρήκ]αΐμ]εν ἐν might be read, but the next word is then 
 a difficulty ; ν is followed by an upright stroke consistent with e. g. ἢ or «, or perhaps A or μ, 
 but not with τ or 7. Reconstruction of the latter part of this column is the more conjectural 
 on account of the fact that |. vev with the beginnings of the succeeding lines, and the final 
 letters ja, |v, &c., are respectively contained on two detached fragments whose position here, 
 though, I think, probable, is not free from doubt. 
 
 111. 5-7. Σοφοκλῆς... Edpuri|dy seems likely. 
 
 Fr. 9. This fragment, the restoration of which is largely due to W-M, relates to the 
 character of Euripides ; cf. Γέν. 5 σκυθρωπὸς δὲ καὶ σύννους καὶ αὐστηρὸς ἐφαίνετο καὶ μισόγελως, 
 and Suidas σκυθρωπὸς δὲ ἦν τὸ ἦθος καὶ ἀμειδὴς καὶ φεύγων τὰς συνουσίας. In Il. το-τἰ Murray 
 proposes [ὡς ἔοιΪκεν [οὐδέν. 
 
 Fr. 10. i. Murray suggests that Ἰωνος in |. g is ᾿Απόλλ]ωνος, and that the reference is to 
 the frequent attacks of Euripides upon Apollo. {τἀνγπόλλ]ωνος might be read, but the restoration 
 is not readily carried through on this hypothesis. In all probability ὠνοσ ended the line. 
 In 1]. 14 he would see an allusion to the poet’s large library (Athen. i. 3a, Aristoph. Frogs 
 943, 1409), and [βιβλι] would be a supplement of the right length, though rather precarious 
 in so obscure a context; ὑπ]οθήκην is an easy alternative. The supposed stop in 1. 4 is 
 uncertain. 
 
 Fr. 13. Restored by W-M. 7ις in 1. 1 may well be |ys, i. 6. another adjective parallel 
 with dual Os. 
 
 Fr. 16. i. 2. [σκηνῆς is not supported by what follows. 
 
 Fr.17. This fragment rather resembles in appearance Fr. 18, and possibly contains 
 the tops of those two columns ; but the fibres of the verso do not confirm the combination. 
 
 Fr. 18. i, 2-5. Ἡσίο[δο]ς in 1], 3 seems inevitable, but the rest of the sentence is difficult. 
 In |. 5 « may be vand a bed; Ἰυνον or ἾἮκνον is unlikely. 
 
 Fr. 26. 4. The mark before ¢ may well be a stop instead of part of a letter. 
 Fr. 29 is probably not to be joined on above Fr. rg. 
 Fr. 32. It is not certain that this fragment belongs to 1176. 
 
2 
 
 172 THE VOARINAY INGE US ΕΣ Rae. 
 
 Fr. 33. i. 5. |soOn«] or Ἰποθηκί would be possible; cf. note on Fr, 10. 1. 
 
 14-17. Perhaps τῇ [. , s\n (or [. . la) δυνατὸς μάλ]στα [. toe εἰν. 
 
 21. οὗ is a doubtful reading. What has been regarded as the horizontal stroke of 
 a rough breathing might be taken for a small r over the v, but an abbreviation of οὕτως, 
 though it would suit φησι, is unlikely, and the curved stroke above, which suggests only 
 a circumflex accent (cf. Fr. 39. xvi. 37), would be unexplained. At the same time the supposed 
 rough breathing must be admitted to be clumsily formed. The v has apparently been 
 altered or rewritten. 
 
 Fr. 37. i. The number of lines lost at the top of this and the following columns can 
 be estimated fairly accurately by means of the worm-holes which persist in Frs. 38 
 and 39. 
 
 20-1. If the reconstruction is correct the dot at the end of 1. 20 is accidental or 
 erroneous. The y in]. 21 may equally well be τ. 
 
 22 sqq. Cf. Γέν. 2 προσεξεῦρε . . . φυσιολογίας. . . ws δὴ ἀκουστὴς γενόμενος ᾿Αναξαγόρου, 
 3 σχολάσαντα δὲ ᾿Αρχελάῳ τῷ φυσικῷ καὶ ’Avakaydpa, Suidas διήκουσε δὲ καὶ ᾿Αναξαγόρου τοῦ 
 Κλαζομενίου, ἐπὶ τραγῳδίαν δὲ ἐτράπη τὸν ᾿Αναξαγόραν ἰδὼν ὑποστάντα κινδύνους Ot ἅπερ εἰσῆξε δόγματα. 
 The influence of Anaxagoras on Euripides is traced in the following columns; cf. iii, 17. 
 For modern discussions of this subject see Wilamowitz, Her. i. 25, Anal. Eur. 163 sqq., 
 Parmentier, Luripide ef Anaxagore. 
 
 ii, 19-28 = Eurip. Fr. 593, from the Pzrzthous. Line το is difficult. The last two 
 letters seem to be va, which strongly suggest αὐτοφυᾶ, but that word can only be restored on 
 the assumption of a deep corruption ; moreover, there is barely room for er between o and 
 o. Perhaps then the quotation began at τόν in 1. 20. 
 
 21. ῥύμβῳ: so Hesych., Eustath., Schol. Apoll. Rhod.; ὄμβρῳ Clem. Alex., ῥόμβῳ 
 Euseb., Schol. Eurip. Or. 
 
 111. 7-8. ἀποἸ]λο[ yo \vpe| vos, which W-M suggests, is not very suitable. 
 g-14. Eurip. Fr. 912. χλόην in |. 11 confirms Bergk’s conjecture for χοήν, given by the 
 MSS. of Clem. Alex., from whom alone the passage was known. Clement has εἴτ᾽ ᾿Αίδης, 
 and ὀνομαζόμενος στέργεις. Satyrus’ ὀνομάζῃ is clearly inexact. 
 18-20. διάκοσμον and rep ddos were restored by W-M;; the latter is somewhat long. 
 26-9 = Eurip. Zo. 886. 
 
 Fr. 38. 1. A loss of two columns between this and the preceding fragment is made 
 probable by the worm-holes; cf. the notes on Fr. 37. i and Fr. 39. iv. 
 
 11-16, The quotation in ll. 16 sqq. expressing a belief in divine power is in opposition 
 to the Anaxagorean tenets exemplified in the foregoing citations, and therefore [ἀντ)λέγει, as 
 proposed by W-—M, may well be right in 1. 16. But the restoration here depends upon that 
 of ll. 13-14, which at present remain a problem. W-M suggests τὴν [Αὔγην ἐπιφυομένην, 
 but this can certainly not be read. την is clear, and though avyny might easily be corrupted 
 to avrny, the dative in ll. 14-15 suits τὴν [ad|rqv very well. The last letter of 1. 13 is probably 
 σ or e: y or τ is much less likely. Between this and ¢ there may be one or two letters, 
 e.g. 0, «, a. In ]. 14 the letter before nv had a vertical stroke, e.g. r or perhaps ». 
 Heracles may have been brought in, as W—M remarks, as one of Euripides’ exponents of 
 a pure religion; cf. 2.7. #. 1345-6. 
 
 16-30. This fragment is cited by Clement, Strom. v. p. 732 (Eurip. Fr. 913) 6 τοίνυν μὴ 
 πειθόμενος τῇ ἀληθείᾳ, διδασκαλίᾳ δὲ ἀνθρωπίνῃ τετυφωμένος δυσδαίμων ἄθλιός τε καὶ κατὰ τὸν Evpuridny 
 ‘os, τάδε λεύσσων θεὸν οὐχὶ νοεῖ, μετεωρολόγων᾽ κτλ. ὅς was altered by Cobet to ris (so Nauck), 
 but this is now shown to be wrong, τίς having preceded. What followed ris is uncertain. 
 
ἘΠ ΟΣ ΔΕ OLAS SICAL. TEXTS 173 
 
 The vestige before o suits 6, g. x, A, μι, x, and neither μισόθεος nor ἐχθρόθεος will do ; [ἀτ]ιμόθεος, 
 which Murray suggests, might be read, but, as W-M remarks, an adverb of comparison 
 seems needed, and something like ris δ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἄθεος would be expected. This, however, was 
 certainly not written, and to restore it in opposition to the papyrus is somewhat arbitrary, 
 although the inferiority of the text is exemplified in the next line, where παραδαιμων (an 
 unknown form) appears to have stood for βαρυδαίμων. 
 
 20-3. ov... ἡγεῖσθαι : θεὸν οὐχὶ νοεῖ Clement. The discrepancy is curious. 
 
 23. μετεωρολόγων is confirmed against Nauck’s conjecture μετεωροπόλων. 
 
 27. rod|unpd, which was restored by W-M, is a variant for Clement’s ἀτηρά (ἀτειρά 
 MS.) ; cf. note on Il. 20-3. τολμηρά is perhaps the more apposite epithet. 
 
 29. The ink after the second lacuna may represent an angular sign filling up 
 the line. 
 
 ii. The remains of this column are occupied by a lyric citation, the partial coincidence 
 of which with Eurip. Fr. 960 was perceived by W—M. Lines 6-14 are not clear and there 
 is possibly some defect in the text. In ll. 8-14 the meaning may be ‘ Let the man who 
 works and who is known to be the friend of the good (κεκλῆσθαι φίλος (φίλος) dv) be called 
 my friend’, but, if so, it is obscurely expressed. Lines 12-14 give an Anacreontic verse 
 which perhaps terminates a strophe. 
 
 14 sqq. ‘Why, mortals as you are, have you acquired great wealth for nought, why 
 think you to produce virtue by means of riches? What though you possessed Etna’s mount 
 or the marble of Paros wrought in gold in your ancestral halls? Not then, unless you are 
 [good] of heart [are you deserving of honour], but you sit unblessed in the midst of 
 wealth.’ 
 
 14-29. Cf. Plut. De aud. poet. 14, p. 36 ο καὶ πάλιν ὑπὸ τοῦ Εὐριπίδου παραπλησίως “ ἐγὼ δ᾽ 
 οὐδὲν πρεσβύτερον νομίζω τᾶς σωφροσύνας, ἐπεὶ τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς ἀεὶ σύνεστι᾽ (Fr. 959), καὶ τὸ ‘ τιμᾶν τὰν 
 τέτασθε, πλούτῳ δ᾽ ἀρετὰν κατεργάσασθαι Soxeir’, ἐν ἐσθλοῖς δὲ καθήσεσθ᾽ ἄνολβοι᾽ (Fr. g60). It is 
 now clear that Plutarch has greatly compressed the quotation, which Satyrus gives more 
 fully. τί μάταν, which W—M had already restored in Plutarch before I read it in ll. 14-15, is 
 obviously the original of the corrupt τιμᾶν τάν. Of the variants τέτασθε and π]έπασθε the 
 former is perhaps the superior, but either may stand. In 1.19 the MSS. of Plutarch have 
 κατεργασάσθω, which was corrected by Jannotius to κατεργάσασθαι; the future, as in the 
 papyrus, seems preferable. In 1]. 21 rw not τὸν is clear; after Atryvas W—M suggests the 
 insertion of re, which may be right. The words ἐν ἐσθλοῖς δὲ κάθησθ᾽ (so Nauck for καθήσεσθ᾽) 
 ἄνολβοι were presumably the latter part of the apodosis to μὴ πεφυζκότες in ]. 29, i.e. the sense 
 was something like οὔτοι τότε, μὴ πεφιϊκότες ἀγαθοί, τιμῆς ἄξιοί ἐστε), ἐν ἐσθλοῖς δὲ κτλ. Tore, NOt 
 ποτε, Was apparently written. Perhaps Plutarch’s preceding quotation (Fr. 959) is from the 
 same context ; τοῖς ἀγαθοῖς recalls 1]. ro-—11, and cappocvvas .. . σύνεστιν corresponds metrically 
 with τῶν τ᾽ ἀγαθῶν... λεγέσθω. 
 
 iii. 8 sqq. Some iambic lines, which are not elsewhere extant, are here quoted in 
 further illustration of the theme of the foregoing column, the vain pursuit of wealth. 
 Lines 8-9 were restored by W—M; the purpose of the oblique dash prefixed to 1. 9 is 
 not clear. | 
 
 12-15. ‘ Watching waves as high as heaven’ is the sense. ἀστροσκοπία is found in late 
 Greek, but the verb has apparently not occurred previously. 
 
 17. [ἐλθ)οῦσαν μαϊκράν) W-M. ‘The asyndeton of |. 15 and the difficulty of obtaining 
 a substantive to accompany the participle in 1. 17 indicate that the verses are not continuous ; 
 cf. Fr. 39. v. 12 sqq., vi. I-15, notes. 
 
 18-19. χρυσοῦς is an unexpected epithet of Ἴστρος, but I do not see how it can be 
 
174 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 avoided. ‘The Ister is naturally coupled with the Bosporus. ovre would be an easy mistake 
 for οὐδε. 
 
 iv. The combination of this column with Fr. 39. i is made with some hesitation. Two 
 points are in its favour, (1) the coincidence in ]. 20 of the stop after» with the paragraphus, 
 (2) the fact that if Fr. 38 is placed thus, certain worm-holes in Col. ii will come at the right 
 distance from the corresponding pattern in Fr. 39. ii. On the other hand a high dot at the 
 ἘΠΙΠΟΓῚ 5515 ΠᾺΡ ΕΟ τὸ ; but this is not a fatal objection since similar superfluous dots 
 occur elsewhere, e.g. after δηπου in Fr. 39. vii. 16; cf. Fr. 37. i. 20. The difficulty of 
 restoring this column satisfactorily is no argument against the proposed combination, because 
 that difficulty i is not produced by the remains of Fr. 39. i. 
 
 1g. If αἰϊσχρόν is right, the » must have been written above the line. 
 
 20.00 adeeb, as W-M remarks, is preferable to δὲ λόγι[μο]ν. 
 
 23. χἰιἾον is very doubtful; An» or μην could well be read. 
 
 26. For ΣωΪκράΪτη, which was restored by W-M, cf. Fr. 39. ii. 17 and ev. 2 δοκεῖ (δὲν 
 αὐτῷ Σωκράτης 6 φιλόσοφος συμπεποιηκέναι τινά, ὥς φησι Τηλεκλείδης, Suidas μαθητὴς . . . Σωκράτους 
 δὲ ἐν τοῖς ἠθικοῖς καὶ φιλοσόφοις. The supposed cross-bar οἵ τ in 1]. 27 might be taken for 
 a paragraphus. 
 
 27 sqq. There is no apparent connexion between this and the preceding sentence, 
 ἐποιήσατ᾽ in 1. 34 lacks a subject and [αὐ]τὸν is undefined; some corruption is therefore to 
 be suspected. The passage of the Danaé here referred to is, as W—-M suggests, probably 
 Fr. 324 ὦ χρυσέ, δεξίωμα κάλλιστον βροτοῖς κτλ. Socrates might be supposed to have excepted 
 this passage in a general approval of Euripides’ doctrine about wealth ; or to have excepted 
 Euripides from his condemnation of poets, though disapproving of this passage. But no 
 such sense can be extracted without the assumption of a considerable dislocation in 
 the text. 
 
 Fr. 39. ii. 7-27. ‘... in the following way: ‘(4) When this is done in secret, whom 
 dost thou fear? (8) The gods, who see more than men.” Such a conception of the gods 
 will be Socratic; for in truth what is invisible to mortals is to the immortal gods easily 
 seen. Moreover, the hatred of tyranny and the [condemnation of] democracies and 
 oligarchies .. .’ 
 
 7. [τἸόνδ[ε τ]όν W-M. 
 
 8-14. These lines are not elsewhere extant. v of τους has been rewritten. 
 
 15. A conjunction seems a desirable addition and will also obviate the hiatus,—which, 
 however, is repeated immediately afterwards in τοιαύτη ὑπόνοια ; cf. Introd. p. 127. 
 
 24-7. The restoration proposed by W—M is attractive (cf. Col. iii), but not ltogether 
 satisfactory, since, though the vestige before o in 1. 24 is consistent with o, thee barely 
 room in front of it for μι. The @also in |. 25 is questionable. An infinitive such as 
 ἀποδοκιμάζειν is to be supplied after ὀλίγ]ων. 
 
 iii. ‘. .. and especially to raise none of the citizens above a proper level, nor make 
 him tyrant, and to give bad citizens no admission to honours. For the greatest disease in 
 a State is a worthless orator promoted beyond his worth. Nevertheless, Diodorus, con- 
 cerning the general imprudence and negligence (?) of the Athenians... .’ 
 
 1-2. [εἰπ[ὀἸντι ἜΣ [δη] W-M. 
 
 5. Restored by W-M. 
 
 15-17. ῥήτωρ δημαγωγός is a redundancy, and W—M seems right in rejecting the latter 
 
 word as well as in substituting προαγόμενος for παραγόμενος. 
 23-5. Perhaps kali ἀμελ[είας, d]pa πάΪλιν, as W—M suggests; but the traces at the end 
 
ΤΟ ΝΕ CLASSICAL TEXTS 175 
 
 of 1. 23 though slight do not suggest a, and the preceding space is barely sufficient. 
 πα]ραπλ[ήσια cannot be read. 
 
 iv. 1-38. ‘... notin this wise, but we are not also guilty of baseness when we put full 
 trust in somebody whatever he says, speaking not what is base but having recourse to what 
 is weak, and then each one accuses the assembly of which he was a member. 
 
 (Dz.) The comic poets, it seems, have said much both with severity and like statesmen. 
 
 (A) Yes,of course. Euripides again admirably incites the youths to valour and courage, 
 urging Spartan efforts upon them and emboldening the people thus: ‘‘Gain glory in the 
 
 99 9 
 
 time to come by performing every day a labour...”. 
 
 1-15. The purport of this quotation from a comic poet, which is not extant, is 
 apparently to excuse the Demos, which allows itself to be guided by demagogues ; we are 
 weak, he says, but not base. ὅτ]ε in 1. 5 is due to W—M, who would prefer τῷ... ὅς to τῳ 
 
 . 60°, In ll. 8-9 he suggests λέγζοντζοὺὴς od πονήρ᾽ ἀπάτη δὲ χρώμεθα, (or χρωμένου), his 
 words are specious and we allow ourselves to be deceived.’ απΊατζηι, however, can certainly 
 not be read, though perhaps should be restored. The letter after a (which could be A οἵ. δ) 
 must be either ἃ or»; it is not unlikely that the scribe wrote καλοῖς. 
 
 33 sqq. The citation is new. A diaeresis should perhaps be recognized on the v of 
 υστεροισιν, but it does not appear to occur elsewhere in this papyrus. 
 
 38. [πόν]ον W-M. For the conjunction of πόνος and εὔκλεια cf. e.g. Eurip. Fr. 474 
 πόνος γάρ, ws λέγουσιν, εὐκλείας πατήρ. 
 
 V. 11, |oes: ΟΥ̓ 6. δ΄. wees. 
 
 12-24. “The flute-girls smile at you at the street corners. You ask who the astynomz 
 are: you mean the men who clip the wings of liberty. Ifa man gains wealth, Pamphilus, 
 you regard it not as property but as power.” 
 
 12 sqq. These lines from a comic poet are also unknown. ‘They seem disjointed, but 
 that is very likely due to a desire on Satyrus’ part for brevity; cf. vi. 1-15 note, viii. 17 sqq. 
 note, xil. 1-16. _W—M, to whom is due the restoration of ll. 14 and 24-6, suggests that 
 the idea running through them may be that the astynomz, by regulating the tariff, placed rich 
 and poor on a certain equality with regard to αὐλητρίδες, 
 
 19-20. Ἶλοι is difficult; the first letter though imperfect is apparently \, not μι The 
 vocative of a feminine name does not seem probable, and a corruption may be suspected, 
 perhaps caused by the compression of the citation. [repo|koroty|r|as W—M ; cf. Callim. 
 LEpigr. 46. 8 κείρευ τὰ πτερά. 
 
 24. Udud|i}re looks probable, but the » is rather cramped. 
 
 28. y could be read in place of π and ε in place of ο. 
 
 29. me: or πὶ; possibly Jem, 
 
 Vi. 4-29. . and most bitter against the father who begat them. For men who have 
 come to the passion for rule over others are most hostile to their closest friends. Small 
 children are sweeter to an aged father.” So one would say, doubtless, auguring ill of the 
 majority now badly brought up. For such persons are eager to carry out their father to 
 burial with all speed, and to dispose of his property.’ 
 
 I-15. The verses, which presumably are from Euripides himself, are again unknown. 
 As in Col. v, they appear not to form a consecutive passage ; ll. 12-15, at any rate, have 
 no evident connexion with the preceding lines. In]. 7 δαμὼν must be corrupt ; ἄλλων, which 
 I have suggested, might easily have a very similar appearance. 
 2, If e and τ are right, the intervening letter should be « on account of the narrow 
 space ; but τ may be y, 6. g. γάρ. | 
 
176 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 1g-16, According to the copyist the quotation ended at πατρί, and it seems safer to 
 follow him than to place the stop after ἄν and make μ[αἸντευόμενος refer to Euripides himself. 
 τις may mean one of the characters in the play. 
 
 19-20. [vilv... ἠγμένων W-M ; there is barely room for [vi}v. 
 
 28-9. τ]ὴν ἐκφο[ράν W—M. 
 
 vii. ‘[... the husband] against the wife, and the father against the son, and the servant 
 against the master; or in the reversals of fortune, violations of virgins, substitutions of 
 children, recognitions by means of rings and necklaces. For these are the things which 
 comprise the New Comedy, and were brought to perfection by Euripides, Homer being the 
 starting-point in this and in the colloquial arrangement of verses (?). And Philemon 
 rightly gives him credit for this in the passage, “So says Euripides, who alone can 
 speak ...”.’ 
 
 1-6. The restoration is substantially due to W—M. Why thea of και in ll. 2 and 3 has 
 a horizontal stroke drawn above it is obscure; cf. the note on Fr. i, 3. 
 
 23-6. W-—M objects to Homer being brought in here, and suspects a corruption of 
 e.g. ὅτι py. ..; but I have no doubt that ἱομήρου stands in the papyrus. The principle of 
 ἀναγνωρισμός at any rate is to be found in Homer as well as an approximation to dramatic 
 dialogue, if that is what is meant by σύνταξις λεκτική, But possibly there is some omission 
 towards the end of the sentence; στίχων γεζ(νόμενος . . .), for instance, suggests itself. 
 
 28 sqq. The admiration of Philemon for Euripides is referred to in Tév. 6 οὕτω δὲ αὐτὸν 
 Φιλήμων ἠγάπησεν ὡς τολμῆσαι περὶ αὐτοῦ τοιοῦτον εἰπεῖν ‘ei ταῖς ἀληθείαισιν οἱ τεθνηκότες αἴσθησιν 
 εἶχον, ἄνδρες, ὥς φασίν τινες, ἀπηγξάμην ἂν ὥστ᾽ ἰδεῖν Εὐριπίδην. The citation in ll. 32--6, the 
 restoration of which I owe partly to W—M, is not elsewhere extant. 
 
 viii. 11. κρίσιν rather than ὑπόκρισιν seems to be the appropriate word. ἡ might be read 
 in place of pu. 
 
 17 sqq. The quotation is from the first oration against Aristogiton ὃ 40. Lines 30-3, 
 which were restored by W—M, are an abbreviation of the ordinary text, which is τίνα yap τῶν 
 ῥήτορων οὗτος εἴργασταί τι κακὸν τοσοῦτον ἡλίκον τοὺς ἰδιώτας, περὶ ὧν ψηφίσματα γράψας ἑάλω ; τίνα 
 δ᾽, ἐξ οὗ νῦν πάλιν λέγει, κέκρικεν ῥήτορα; οὐδένας, A high stop is possibly to be recognized at 
 the end οἵ]. 21. That in 1. 29 is not certain. 
 
 1Χ. 3. λειον : or Ἰδειον. 
 
 4-32. ‘He was the owner of a large cave there with the mouth towards the sea, 
 and here he passed the day by himself engaged in constant thought or writing, despising 
 everything that was not great and elevated. Aristophanes at least says, as though summoned 
 
 as a witness for this very purpose: “ As are his characters, so is the man.” But once when 
 witnessing a comedy he is said... .’ 
 
 4 sqq. Cf. Τέν. 5 φασὶ δὲ αὐτὸν ἐν Σαλαμῖνι σπήλαιον κατασκευάσαντα ἀναπνοὴν ἔχον εἰς τὴν 
 θάλασσαν ἐκεῖσε διημερεύειν φεύγοντα τὸν ὄχλον. Aulus Gellius, VV. A. xv. 20, cites Philochorus 
 as the authority for this statement: Phzlochorus refertin insula Salamine speluncam esse taetram 
 et horridam, quam nos vidimus, in qua Euripides tragoedias scriptitarit. 
 
 7. Analogies for the spelling ἀναπνοιήν for ἀναπνοήν are found from the third century 8. c.; 
 cf. Mayser, Gram. ὦ, griech. Papyrt, p. 110. 
 
 1g. The stop is uncertain. 
 
 25-8. The quotation, which is apparently in trochaic metre, is not otherwise known. 
 For the sentiment W-M well compares Aristoph. Zhesm. 149-50 χρὴ yap ποιητὴν ἄνδρα πρὰς 
 
ΤΠ ΟΣ VE ies CLASSICAL TEXTS 177 
 
 τὰ δράματα ἃ δεῖ ποιεῖν πρὸς ταῦτα τοὺς τρόπους ἔχειν. In]. 25 row seems to have been written 
 for ova, 
 31. λ[έγεται W—M. 
 
 x. ‘Every one disliked him, the men because of his unsociableness, the women because 
 of the censures in his poems. And he incurred great danger from both sexes, for he was 
 prosecuted by Cleon the demagogue in the action for impiety mentioned above, while the 
 women combined against him at the Thesmophoria and collected in a body at the place 
 where he happened to be resting. But notwithstanding their anger they spared the man, 
 partly because of their admiration for his poetical gifts... 
 
 3-5. On the δυσομιλία of Euripides cf. Fr. 9 and note. . 
 
 15-22. This prosecution by Cleon, which the extant accounts of Euripides do not 
 mention, was perhaps referred to in the columns lost between Frs. 37 and 38. <A charge 
 of ἀσέβεια was involved in the property-suit which is mentioned by Aristotle, Rhe/. iii. 15. 8 
 (p. 1416 a 28) ὥσπερ Εὐριπίδης πρὸς Ὑγιαίνοντα ἐν τῇ ἀντιδόσει κατηγοροῦντα ὡς ἀσεβῆς, ὅς γ᾽ 
 ἐποίησε κελεύων ἐπιορκεῖν “ ἡ γλῶσσ᾽ ὀμώμοχ᾽, ἡ δὲ φρὴν ἀνώμοτος, But it is quite credible that 
 the accusation was made more than once. 
 
 23 sqq. Cf. Tév. 5 αἱ δὲ γυναῖκες ἐβουλήθησαν αὐτὸν κτεῖναι εἰσελθοῦσαι εἰς TO σπήλαιον ἐν ᾧ 
 γράφων διετέλει, 6 λέγουσι δὲ καὶ ὅτι αἱ γυναῖκες διὰ τοὺς ψόγους, οὺς ἐποίει εἰς αὐτὰς διὰ τῶν ποιημά- 
 των, τοῖς Θεσμοφορίοις ἐπέστησαν αὐτῷ βουλόμεναι ἀνελεῖν. ἐφείσαντο δὲ αὐτοῦ πρῶτον μὲν διὰ τὰς 
 μούσας, ἔπειτα δὲ βεβαιωσαμένου μηκέτι αὐτὰς κακῶς ἐρεῖν. ἐν γοῦν τῇ Μελανίππῃ περὶ αὐτῶν τάδε 
 φησί μάτην ἄρ᾽ ἐς γυναῖκας ἐξ ἀνδρῶν ψόγος κτλ. (Fr. 499). 
 
 34. A blank space, in which there is no sign of writing, precedes ede|; cf. xi. 6-7. 
 
 35. For the crasis τἀν δρό]ς cf. xviii. 14. 
 
 37. [ἀγ]ασθεῖσαι : two letters hardly fill the space, and 6a τὰς] μούσας might be read, as 
 in the Τένος (cf. the note on ll. 23 sqq.); but I can find no suitable word to precede δι[ά, 
 
 38. There may be a high stop after μούσας ; if so, ἅμα δέ followed in the next line. 
 
 39. Ἶοσ or possibly Jos. 
 
 xi. This column is occupied by a long quotation from the MWelanippe Desmotts 
 of Euripides. ‘The lines are also found in the Florilegium recently published in Gerd. 
 Klasstkertexte, V. ii. p. 123 sqq. with some slight variations partly perhaps due to Satyrus 
 himself, The A/elanzppe was no doubt quoted in the papyrus, as in Γέν. 6 (cf. note on 
 ll, 23 sqq.), in illustration of the poet’s supposed prorhise μηκέτι αὐτὰς κακῶς ἐρεῖν, 
 
 1-4. The supplements suggested are derived from the Berlin papyrus, where the two 
 verses which precede that ending αἰἰσχύ]νην ἔχει (Il. 7-8) conclude | . . κα οὐκ ἀρυζο)υμέναι and 
 ἀλἸλήλας π[όἾνους. 
 
 6-7. There is a blank space at the end of ]. 6 and at the beginning of |. 7, perhaps 
 indicating an omission, though in x. 34, where a similar blank occurs, nothing seems to be 
 wanting. 
 
 7-8. |0.. aux... φέρει P. Berl., the editors suggesting od ev αἰσχύνην φέρει, which is 
 now’: partially confirmed. 
 
 IO-11. |. wros...|..... «| P. Berl., but W-M informs me that ἐκβαλεῖ can now be 
 recognized. Something like αἰσχροὺς λόγους was apparently the object of the verb. 
 
 11-12 = Eurip. Fr. 492. 6—7 (Athen. p. 613 d). 
 
 νέμουσι : οἰκοῦσι Athen., which is less attractive; the word is lost in P. Berl. 
 
 16-19. ἐρημίᾳ γυναικὸς οἶκος δυσπινὴς dye ὄλβιος P. Berl., which will neither scan nor 
 construe. W-M suggests that the original may have been ἐν δ᾽ ἐρημίᾳ... δυσπινὴς οὐδ᾽ 
 ὄλβιος; the papyrus however perhaps gives the verse as Satyrus wrote it,—though the 
 mistakes in the following lines do not inspire confidence. 
 
 N 
 
178 ITE MOXV RAY NCH OSV LAP Vie 
 
 20. ἃ δ᾽ eis θεούς P. Berl. 
 
 21. mpwra was written twice by mistake. 
 
 25-6. Φοίβου and δόμοις P, Berl. ; 
 
 30-1. ἀμφί θ᾽ is correct; [....]8 P. Berl, restored by the editors [ἔνθα] δ, But 
 δωμάτων is evidently a corruption for Δωδώνης, which is given by P. Berl. The o before Baépa 
 may be a survival of the termination of δωδώνης, but [n|s would hardly fill the space. 
 
 33-8. The restorations in ll, 33-5 are derived from P. Berl., which continues γένος 
 πορεύει τοῖς θέλουσιν Ἑλλάδος. ‘This, however, is not reconcileable with the clear 6 of 1. 36, 
 and apparently the text of the papyrus was again erratic. o in ]. 37 may be ε ΟΥ̓ o. 
 
 xii. 1-16 = Aristoph. Zhesm. 374-5, 335-7: These passages were evidently cited by 
 the interlocutor in connexion with the story of the women’s attack upon Euripides, perhaps, 
 as W—M suggests, as the actual source of the story. 
 
 2. Τιμόκλεια Aristoph.; the papyrus had some other name, 6. g. ᾿Αρχίκλεια. 
 
 13-14. Εὐριπίδῃ Μήδοις MSS. of Aristoph., 7 being added by Scaliger. There is not 
 room for Μήδοις between οἱ and τ, 
 
 16-35. ‘ You have clearly comprehended my meaning and absolved me from develop- 
 ing it. He was embittered against the sex for this reason. He had, it seems, in his home 
 
 a young man born in the house named Cephisophon ; and he detected his wife in misconduct 
 with this person.’ 
 
 21 544. Cf. Γέν. 6 ἔσκωπτε. δὲ τὰς γυναῖκας διὰ τῶν ποιημάτων Sv αἰτίαν τοιαύτην. εἶχεν 
 οἰκογενὲς μειράκιον ὀνόματι Κηφισοφῶντα. πρὸς τοῦτον ἐφώρασε τὴν οἰκείαν γυναῖκα ἀτακτοῦσαν. 
 
 34. [ἀἸτακ[το][ σαν is warranted by Γέν. 6 (cf. the previous note), though [ro] hardly fills 
 the space. 
 
 xiii. 1-38. ‘... bearing the outrage [calmly |, as is related, directed the woman to live 
 with the young man. When he was asked “ What is the meaning of this? ”, ”, he said “In 
 order that my wife may not be his, but his mine,—-for that is just,—if I wish”, And 
 he continued to oppose the whole sex in his poetry. 
 
 (Dz.) Quite absurdly! For why is it more reasonable to blame women because 
 of a seduced woman than men because of the man who seduced her? As Socrates said, the 
 same vices and virtues are to be found in both,’ 
 
 I. Some adverb such as ῥᾳδίως or εὐχερῶς preceded. 
 
 g-11. Restored by W-M. It seems necessary to assume some error in ll. g—10. 
 
 23. This use of is very questionable, and (Ata) should perhaps be inserted, or ναί 
 substituted. νή without an accusative is only found in Lucian in the phrase νὴ καὶ σύγε 
 (Zim. 46, Dial. Deor, 20. 7, 22. τ, Dial. Mort. 20. 3). 
 
 24 sqq. Cf. Berl. Rlassther texcte, V. il. p. 126 ψόγος μάταιος ἀνδρῶν... Ψέγειν γυναῖκας, εἰ 
 pi [elbpelO]7 κακή, πάσας ὁμοίως and, for 31 sqq., Plato, Rep. p. 455. 
 
 34-5. W-—-M’s emendations are clearly right. 
 
 40. The letter before @ can be y. 
 
 xiv. 4. ν 8 very doubtful and there is perhaps room for another letter, e.g. ]θησ[θἾαι. 
 
 6. dpos is possible (τ ἀν]δρός Ὁ). . 
 
 8-35. ‘... that she was drugging Hystaspes with love potions. So she sent for the 
 woman, but when on her approach she saw her stature and beauty, “‘ Welcome, woman,” 
 she said; “I see that the accusations were false. For you have the drugs in your face 
 and your eyes” 
 
 (A) Capital, best of women, and rightly named Eucleia, since you remember such 
 traits of character . 
 
PHGRENEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 179 
 
 8 sqq. This story about Hystaspes seems to be new. 
 17. ι Of και is corrected. 
 21. [δια]βολαί W-M. 
 
 xv. ‘. . .so long they prevailed over their adversaries; for in my view this is to be 
 reckoned the victory of the women. The men so far as depended upon themselves were 
 worsted. 
 
 (A) Perhaps, Diodorus. But let this be the defence of the women and let us return to 
 Euripides. He partly in vexation at the malice of his fellow-citizens and partly in anger at 
 his frequent association with Acestor and Dorilaus and Morsimus and Melanthius— 
 
 (Dz.) By Zeus, whom do you say? Were they poets? 
 
 (A) Yes, poets, who... 
 
 1-12. Owing to the loss of the context this passage remains obscure. 
 
 21-6. Cf. Γέν. 3 ἐπέκειντο δὲ καὶ of κωμικοὶ φθόνῳ αὐτὸν διασύροντες. ὑπεριδὼν δὲ πάντα eis 
 Μακεδονίαν ἀπῆρε, 5 ὑπὸ γὰρ ᾿Αθηναίων ἐφθονεῖτο. 
 
 31-4. Morsimus and Melanthius are ridiculed by Aristophanes, who alludes also to 
 Acestor in Vesp. 1221 and Aves 31; cf. the scholia on those passages. Dorilaus is 
 doubtless identical with the tragedian mentioned by Aristophanes in the Λημνίαι, whose 
 name is given as Dorillus or Doryllus in Etym. Magn. p. 283. 45 and Hesych. s.v 
 δορυαλλός ; cf. Aristoph. Fr. 367 Kock. 
 
 35-9. Restored by W-M. 
 
 xvi. 1-17. A quotation from a comedian, apparently giving a receipt for a dish of 
 poetry : ‘Take some of Sophocles and Aeschylus, but put in a whole Euripides,’ i.e. you 
 will want the whole in order to extract a flavour. It is clear from the sequel that Euripides 
 was being depreciated. Lines 6-10 ought to be restored. In]. τὸ the first letter is perhaps 
 a, 8, or 6, and that before ἐσθ can be «, A, μ, σ, OF x. βο[ύλεσθ᾽ is hardly suitable ; ἅλ[ιἾς ἔσθ᾽ 
 is possible, though unconvincing. 
 
 17-31. (A) ‘ The verses have the appearance of being by one of his competitors, as 
 you say. But here too the comedian’s attack on Euripides is mischievous. In the follow- 
 ing winter...’ 
 
 19. ἀϊντι] W-M. 
 
 30-1. If the words are rightly restored, they are of interest as showing that Satyrus was 
 acquainted with the dates ofthe plays mentioned. ὃ seems to have dropped out in |. 30, as 
 in ii. 15. , 
 
 xvii. ‘‘“. . . whatever part of the body it has taken for its habitation, in the hands, the 
 inwards, or by the eyes,” added mockingly to this, ‘“ where the dog as she sleeps puts her 
 nose”. These then, as I said, in their expression of views sought popular favour. He 
 however, after putting in, so to speak, an obstructive plea, renounced Athens. 
 
 (Di.) What was the plea? 
 
 (A) It was entered in the following choral ode: “ Wings of gold”, &c.’ 
 
 1-7 = Eurip. Fr. 403. 3-4 (Stob. For. 38. 8) from the /vo. The first two lines of 
 the fragment are: ris dpa μήτηρ ἢ πατὴρ κακὸν μέγα βροτοῖς ἔφυσε τὸν δυσώνυμον φθόνον. At the 
 beginning of the third line Stob. gives ποῦ καί ποτ᾽ οἰκεῖ, which has been variously emended. 
 The papyrus confirms ποτ᾽ οἰκεῖ, and ὅπου gives some support to ποῦ, ὅπου cannot be right, 
 since an interrogative is required. 
 
 7-13. The poet who added the line in the Doric dialect is unidentified. 
 
 30 sqq. = Eurip. Fr. 911, from Clem. Alex. Strom. iv. p.642. The play is unknown, 
 
 N 2 
 
180 THE OAVRAYNCHUS VPAPYRGI 
 
 but 1]. 21-5 show that it was among the latest works of Euripides, presumably one of the 
 Orestes group. 
 
 34. mrepder|ra: so rightly Grotius ; ἐρόεντα L. 
 
 36. ἁρμόζεται is bracketed by Nauck, whose suspicions prove to be ill-founded. 
 
 37. δ᾽: τ L. The insertion of εἰς with Clement (és L, εἰς Bergk) is desirable on 
 metrical grounds. 
 
 37-9. αἰθέρα πολὺν ἀερθείς L, which has been mistakenly emended; Nauck adopts 
 Gomperz’s αἰθέριον πόλον ἀρθείς. The true correction is now given by the papyrus. The 
 quotation continued συμμείξων ὁρμάν ; cf. xviil. 7-8. - 
 
 Xviii. ‘... began the songs. Or do you not know that it is this that he says? 
 
 (Di.) How then? 
 
 (A) In saying ‘to mingle my flight with Zeus” he metaphorically designates the 
 monarch and also magnifies the man’s power. 
 
 (Dz.) What you say seems to me to be more subtle than true. 
 
 (A) Take it as you like. Anyhow, he migrated and spent his old age in Macedonia, 
 being held in much honour by the sovereign; and in particular the story is told that .. .’ 
 
 3-6. The suggested restoration, to which W-M and Murray have both contributed, 
 gives a fairly good sense, though there is some awkwardness in making the speaker assume 
 a knowledge of Euripides’ meaning. οἶσθα, however, is better adapted to the space than 
 εὔδηλον, which W—M suggests as an alternative. In 1. 4λ or v could be read in place of a, 
 and ¢ for σ᾽ inl. 5. 
 
 4-8. Ζηνὶ προσμείξων Clement, omitting ὁρμάν. 
 
 13. ἅζμ)α for αλλα W-M, For an analogous interchange of μ and Ad cf. vi. 7. 
 
 18. φαίνει seems demanded by the sense; a slight thickening of the cross-bar of the e, 
 which rather suggests that a τ followed, may be deceptive. 
 
 21. ἅπερ is very awkward, and W—M’s emendation is an evident improvement. 
 
 25. κατεγήρασε CONveys a somewhat false impression, since Euripides was over seventy 
 when he went to Macedonia, and only survived there about a year and a half. The date of 
 his death is given by the Parian chronicle as 407-406, and this is confirmed by Aristophanes’ 
 Frogs. 
 
 27 sqq. Cf. Suid. ᾿Αρχέλαον... map’ ᾧ διῆγε τῆς ἄκρας ἀπολαύων τιμῆς, Γέν. 2 mapa ᾿Αρχέλαον 
 γενόμενος. . . μάλα ἔπραττε παρ᾽ αὐτῷ, ὅτε καὶ ἐπὶ τῶν διοικήσεων ἐγένετο. 
 
 xix. (A) ‘That is not badly said; for the appreciation of the people at Athens 
 is not worth mention, who only afterwards learnt from Macedonians and Sicilians the genius 
 of the poet. The story at least is that at the time of Nicias’ expedition against Sicily, when 
 numbers of Athenians were captured, many of them owed their release to the poems of 
 Euripides, any, that is, who remembered ‘some of his verses and taught them to the sons of 
 those who had taken them captive ; so great was the admiration of the whole of Sicily for 
 Euripides. Moreover by Archelaus he was...’ 
 
 2. A paragraphus may be lost below this line. 
 
 11 sqq. This story is also told by Plutarch, Wie. 29 ἔνιοι δὲ καὶ δι’ Εὐριπίδην ἐσώθησαν. 
 μάλιστα γάρ, ws ἔοικεν, τῶν ἐκτὸς Ἑλλήνων ἐπόθησαν αὐτοῦ τὴν μοῦσαν οἱ περὶ Σικελίαν... τότε γοῦν 
 φασι τῶν σωθέντων οἴκαδε συχνοὺς ἀσπάσασθαι τὸν ἙἘὐριπίδην φιλοφρόνως, καὶ διηγεῖσθαι τοὺς μὲν ὅτι 
 δουλεύοντες ἀφείθησαν ἐκδιδάξαντες ὅσα τῶν ἐκείνου ποιημάτων ἐμέμνηντο. 
 
 34-5. Restoredby W-M. yin. 35 is very doubtful; the remains suggest rather ἃ r. 
 
 xx. ‘“.,. his mouth is... and extremely malodorous.” ‘“ Hush, boy,” he interrupted, 
 
ΤΟ Δ δε TEXTS 181 
 
 ‘what mouth has there been such or could be sweeter than that from which proceed songs 
 and words like his?” 
 
 te He resembled the man who. .. to the poet, as you have admirably said in. . . 
 
 A) Well, these were the events of Euripides’ life. The death he met was very 
 violent and peculiar, according to the version of the oldest Macedonian story-tellers, 
 
 Di.) What is their account? 
 
 4) There is in Macedonia .. .’ 
 
 1-15. Cf. Té. 5 μειρακίου δέ twos ἀπαιδευτοτέρου στόμα δυσῶδες ἔχειν ὑπὸ φθόνου αὐτὸν 
 εἰπόντος, ‘ εὐφήμει, ἔφη, * μέλιτος καὶ Σειρήνων γλυκύτερον στόμα.᾽ 
 
 4. ὑϊπολαβών W-M. 
 
 19. The text must be defective; perhaps the original was ἐν τῷ (... τῷ... ακότι, the 
 error being due to a lipography. The supposed iota adscript is rather long and may be 
 ρ, p, Or Ψ. 
 
 23. θ of ravé was corrected from τ. 
 
 34-6. Cf. Γέν. 4 ἐν τῇ Μακεδονίᾳ κώμη ἐστὶ καλουμένη Θρᾳκῶν, whence ἐν Μακεδονίᾳ is restored 
 here by W-M. The vestiges at the beginning of the next line hardly suggest κώμη. 
 
 xxi. ‘...and he begged them off. Some time afterwards Euripides happened to be 
 alone by himself in a grove at a distance from the city, while Archelaus went out to the 
 chase. When they were outside the gates the huntsmen loosed the hounds and sent them 
 on in front, while they themselves were left behind. The dogs fell in with Euripides 
 unprotected and killed him, the huntsmen arriving on the scene later. Hence they say 
 the proverb is still in use among the Macedonians “ Justice even for a dog”’.’ 
 
 1 sqq. Cf. Trev. 4, the language of which is very close to that of Satyrus, ἐν ταύτῃ ποτὲ 
 τοῦ ᾿Αρχελάου Μολοττικὴ κύων ἦλθεν ἀποπλανηθεῖσα. ταύτην Θρᾷκες ὡς ἔθος θύσαντες ἔφαγον. καὶ 
 δὴ ὁ ᾿Αρχέλαος ἐζημίωσεν αὐτοὺς ταλάντῳ. ἐπεὶ οὖν οὐκ εἶχον, Εὐριπίδου ἐδεήθησαν ἀπολύσεως τυχεῖν 
 δεηθέντος τοῦ βασιλέως. χρόνῳ δὲ ὕστερον ἙἘὐριπίδης ἐν ἄλσει τινὶ πρὸ τῆς πόλεως ἠρέμει, ᾿Αρχελάου 
 δὲ ἐπὶ κυνηγέσιον ἐξελθόντος, τῶν σκυλάκων ἀπολυθέντων ὑπὸ τῶν κυνηγῶν καὶ περιτυχόντων ἙἘὐριπίδῃ, 
 διεσπαράχθη καταβρωθεὶς 6 ποιητής. ἦσαν δὲ ἔκγονοι οἱ σκύλακες τῆς ὑπὸ Θρᾳκῶν ἀναιρεθείσης κυνός, 
 ὅθεν καὶ παροιμία ἐστὶ παρὰ τοῖς Μακεδόσι " κυνὸς δίκη, 
 
 35-7. The general sense is shown by the last sentence quoted in the previous note. 
 After σκυϊλάκων the clause perhaps proceeded ἀἸπόϊγονοί τινες ἦσαν τῆς κυνός... OF ἀἸπώϊλετο 
 ἐκγόνων ὄντων τῆς κυνός. 
 
 xxii. ‘When Timotheus was unpopular in Hellas because of his innovations in 
 music and was. so exceedingly depressed that he had determined to make away with 
 himself, Euripides alone taking a contrary view ridiculed the spectators and, perceiving the 
 quality of Timotheus in his art, consoled him with most encouraging words, and even 
 composed the proem of the Persae; and Timotheus owing to his victory soon ceased to be 
 despised...’ 
 
 1344. This anecdote about Euripides and Timoiheus is narrated by Plutarch, Am senz 
 sit ger. 7.2. 23, Ὁ. 795 ἃ Τιμόθεον Εὐριπίδης συριττόμενον ἐπὶ τῇ καινοτομίᾳ καὶ παρανομεῖν εἰς τὴν 
 μουσικὴν δοκοῦντα θαρρεῖν ἐκέλευσεν ὡς ὀλίγου χρόνου τῶν θεάτρων ὑπ᾽ αὐτῷ γενησομένων. The 
 supposed meeting might have occurred at the court of Archelaus, which Timotheus also is 
 said to have visited (Plutarch, De Alex. ford. ii. 1, p. 334 Ὀ). 
 
 5» καινοτομίαν is Plutarch’s word (cf. the preceding note) but the reading is not 
 particularly satisfactory. The letter after o may well be a, but neither καινοποιίαν nor 
 καινοπραγίαν suits. 
 
 27-9. This statement that the proem of the Persae was written by Euripides is very 
 
182 LA ENOXYRANNCOAUS PAR 
 
 surprising. The time of its composition is not precisely fixed, but fell somewhere between ᾿ 
 the years 412 and 395 (cf. von Wilamowitz, Zzmotheos, pp. 56-61), and though there are 
 reasons for putting the date nearer the lower than the upper limit, the statement of Satyrus 
 is not chronologically impossible. The poem itself shows that at the time of writing 
 detractors had not yet been silenced (Persae 219 sqq.). Of the Προοίμιον only the first line 
 is known (from Plutarch, Philopoem. 11, p. 362) κλεινὸν ἐλευθερίας τεύχων μέγαν “Ἑλλάδι κόσμον. 
 
 30-5. The alteration of του to τῷ and the supplements in Il. 33-5 were proposed by 
 W-M. In 1. 33 the doubtful o may be 6. g. ε or σ, and the initial letter, of which only the 
 top of a tall vertical stroke remains, can be Ψ instead of φ. 
 
 Fr. 40. A connexion between this fragment, which contains a lyrical citation, and 
 Fr. 37 is suggested by the similar blackening of the verso. In]. 3 the ε of [Bape|iay, which 
 with dvép|oy in]. 5 was suggested by W—M, is questionable, but the general sense at any 
 rate is probably not misrepresented. δίκαν, if right, will mean ‘after the manner of’ ; αἶσαν, 
 which W—M wishes to substitute, cannot be read. The stop in 1]. 8 most likely marks the 
 end of the quotation. 
 
 Fr. 41. This fragment, in which there seems to be another quotation, may well come 
 from Frs. 37 or 38; but there are no decided indications of its position. 
 
 Frs. 48-57. These small pieces were associated with the larger fragments, Frs. 48-9 
 with Frs. 37-8, Frs. 50-4 with Fr. 39. i-xi, Frs. 55-7 with Fr. 39. xv—xxiii. The discoloura- 
 tion of Frs. 49, 51, and 55-7 indicates that they come from near the ends of the columns. 
 
 Ill. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUGHORS 
 
 1177. EURIPIDES, Phoentssae. 
 11:2 Χ ἢ cm. Early first century. 
 
 The copy of the Phoentssae of which this fragment gives the bottoms of two 
 columns was written on the verso of the papyrus in a somewhat crabbed and 
 irregular upright hand which is clearly quite early in date. On the recto is 
 some cursive writing apparently of the first century B. C., and above this for the 
 sake of support strips of other documents have been pasted, one of which is 
 dated in the reign of Augustus. This evidence combines with that of its own 
 script to place the literary text of the verso somewhere near the commencement 
 of the Christian era. When verses were divided between speakers, the several 
 parts were written in separate lines,asin1174. Lyrical verses seem to have been 
 distinguished by slight indentation, A high stop apparently occurs at the end 
 
1177. LANE CLASSICAL AGTHORS 183 
 
 of 1.12. The copyist was not very accurate, but the age of the papyrus gives 
 it some weight, and readings of interest occur in ll. 1, 5, 11, and 20. 
 
 (οι. 1. 
 
 [ovros ὃ w γεραιε τιΐς πίο]θεν 
 [os appa λευκὸν ηἹνιοστροφει βεβίως 
 [ο μαντις Αμφιαραος] w δεσπονα ode 
 ἰσφαγια ὃ ap αὐτω γ͵ης φιλαιματοι ροαι 
 5 [w λιπαροζωνου θ]υγατερ Αελιου 178 
 [Σελαναια χρΊἼυσεον κυκλοιν φεγγος [ws 
 ἰἱατρεμαια κεντρα)] Kat σωφρονα 
 ἱπωλοις μεταφερΊων ειἰθυνει 
 [mov ὃ os τα δεινα τη]δ εφυβριζει πολει 
 10 [Kamavevs | | 180 
 [exetvos προσβασΊεις τεκμαιρεται 
 ἱπυργων avw τε και] κατῶι τειχὴ μετρων" 
 [wo Nepeor kar Altos βαρυβρομοι 
 ἱβρονται κεραυνιον τε] φως αἰιθαλο 
 15 [ev ov τοι peyadavolpiav [υπε]ρ 
 
 [0]: 11: 
 γαμασῖι χρυσεοτευκτοις Φοι 220 
 Bo λατίρις ἐγενομαν ett δε Κασταλιας 
 vdep [περιμενει με κομας ἐμᾶς δευσαι παρ 
 θενιοῖν χλιδαν Φοιβειαισι λατρείαις 225 
 20 ὦ λαμίπουσα 
 
 τ (171). τιὶς π[οἾθεν: τίς πόθεν κυρεῖ MSS. Editors generally follow Valckenaer in 
 omitting πόθεν which is supposed to have come in here from ], 123. But κυρεῖ is as likely 
 to be the interpolated word as πόθεν, and the papyrus may well give the true text. 
 
 3 (173). 1. δεσποινα. 
 
 5 (175). Aedsov: the traditional reading is supported by the papyrus ; Λατοῦς Badham, 
 ἁ Λατοῦς Wecklein with Nauck. 
 
 6 (176). χρἾυσεον κυκλοιν : 1. χρ]υσεοκυκλον, with MSS. (χρυσόκ. B). 
 
 11 (180). The lacuna is of the same length as in the next line, and is satisfactorily 
 filled without the addition of esta which the MSS. read after exewos and which was ejected 
 
184 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 by Valckenaer. The papyrus, however, agrees with tradition in giving Καπανεύς to Antigone 
 and not to the παιδαγωγός----ἃ needless alteration suggested by Geel and adopted by 
 Murray. 
 
 16 (220). 1. alyaApal or. 
 
 20 (226), w: so Wecklein with some later MSS.; io AaBELG. 
 
 1178. EURIPIDES, Ovestes. 
 Fr. (a) 11-8 x 8-9. Early first century Β. 6. Plate I. 
 
 Remains of two columns written in an upright somewhat informal hand which 
 must go back at least to the earlier decades of the first century B.c. The 
 columns originally consisted of 24 lines each, but these are fairly widely spaced, so 
 that the height of the roll was not less than some 20 cm. No lection signs occur 
 beyond the paragraphi, which are used to indicate alternations in the dialogue. 
 Verses divided between speakers were put into a single line and not split up, as in 
 1177, into two or more; the point of division was probably marked in the usual 
 way by double dots. Two small illegible fragments remain unidentified. 
 
 For so early a copy, the text can hardly be called a good one. There is an 
 obvious blunder in 1. 1345, besides other probable errors. The arrangement of 
 ll, 1347 564: is noteworthy ; cf. note on 1. 1348. 
 
 (501 Ἢ 
 [@ φιλταται γυναικες ες μεσον φ]ονον 
 ἰ 
 
 1315 ἰστείχει yap εσπεσουσα δικτυων βροΐχοις 
 
 nO Ερμιονη παρεστι παυσωμεν)] Bony 
 
 [kadov τὸ θηραμ nv αἀλωι γενησεῖται 
 παλιν καταστηθ ἡσύυχωι μεν ομματι 
 [xpoat ὃ αδηλωι tov δεδραμενων περι 
 [Kayo σκυθρωποὺυς ομματων] εξω κορας 
 1320 [ws δηθεν οὐκ ειδυια...... | kaka 
 [o παρθεν nets τον Kdvraipnolrpas tadov 
 ἰστεψασα και σπεισασα νερτεροις] χοᾶς 
 [nko λαβουσὰ πρευμενειαν adda] μοι 
 [poBos τις εἰσεληλυθ ἡντιν εν δομοιῖς [ 
 1325 ἰτήλουρος ουὐσα δωματων Krvo Bony] 
 
1178; EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 185 
 
 [τι ὃ age ημιν tvyxaver στεναγματων 
 
 1335 [ew αξιοισι Tap avevpnpers δομ]οις 
 περι Tov yap αλλου μαλλον av φθε͵γξαιτο τίις 
 
 Col. ii. 
 
 αἷλλ ελθ]ε Kar μίετασχες ικεσιας φιλοις 
 
 σηΐι μη]τρι προσπεσοΐυσα τηι μεγ ολβιαι 
 
 Μενελαον ἡμὰς μὴ [Oavovras εισίδειν 
 1340 αλλ] ὦ τραφεισὰ μίητρος εν χέροιν εἐμὴς 
 
 οἰκτειρον ἡμᾶς καπίικουφισον κακων 
 
 10 εἰς aywva devpo εγίω ὃ ηγήσομαι 
 
 σωτηρίας yap τερμ ἴεχεις ἡμιν μονὴ 
 
 Sov διωκω τὸν ἐμὸν [es δομοὺυς moda 
 1348 σωθὴ οσογ ye Toum ἰεμε w κατὰ στεγας 
 
 φιλοι ξιφηρεις οἷυϊχι [συλληψεσθ αγραν 
 
 οἱ eyo [τινας τοϊυσδ εἰσορω σιγαν χρεῶν 
 
 μιν yap nKels οὐχι σοι σωτήρια 
 
 εἶχεσθ ἐχεσθε φασγανον δὲ προς δερηι 
 1350 βαλονΐτες ησυχαζεθ ὡς εἰδηι τοδε 
 
 1356 [β]οηδρίομησαι προς δομους τυραννικοὺυς 
 [π]ριν ετυμως ιὅΐω tov EXevas φονον 
 [κἸαθαιμακτον [ev δομοις κειμενον 
 ἢ Kat Aoyov mov πρίοσπολων πυθωμεθα 
 
 1360 τὰς pely ylap οιδία συμῴφορας τας ὃ ov σαφως 
 
 1315. βροΐχοις: βρόχου. MSS. The dative shows that the papyrus read εσπεσουσα 
 or ἐμπεσουσα, not Wecklein’s ingenious ἐσπαίσουσα. 
 
 το: | κακα : the MSS. have τἀξειργασμένα, which is quite satisfactory. Some- 
 thing like ταν δομοις may have preceded κακα, which was perhaps originally a gloss on 
 ταξειργασμενα and afterwards made its way into the text. 
 
 1324. ev δομοιΐς : Hartung’s evdo6]ev, which Wecklein accepts, is also possible. 
 
 1335. avevnueis (?) Sop ors : ἀνευφημεῖ δόμους Originally a and perhaps A, ἀνευφημεῖ δόμος 
 others, edd. 
 
 1342. ε of es was converted from a straight stroke, i.e. probably the scribe at first 
 wrote ἐθι unelided. 
 
186 ARE OA YNGA US Vee ei, 
 
 1345. 1]. σωθηθ. 
 1346. dra: so MSS. except F, which has ἄνδρες. 
 1348. The papyrus is broken below the ἡ of n|mv, but if a paragraphus had been 
 
 written it should be partially visible. In this text therefore σιγᾶν... σωτηρία were assigned 
 to the speaker of ll. 1349-52, in agreement with Lachmann, who gave σιγᾶν... σωτηρία to 
 Electra. . 
 
 1350. Bador[res: so Ea, &c., Wecklein ; βάλλοντες AL, Murray. 
 
 1359. mov: του MSS. (rod ELG). In this hand ar may be easily mistaken for z. 
 
 1360. ras: so the MSS. except A, which has τά corrected from τάς, rds being restored 
 by Α". ra... συμφορᾶς Wecklein. 
 
 1179. APOLLONIUS RHODIUS ii. 
 
 8-4 X II*5 cm. Early third century. Plate I. 
 
 This small fragment offers another example of the ‘ biblical’ type of uncials 
 upon papyrus. The hand closely resembles those of 664 and P. Rylands 16, and 
 may be assigned with some confidence to the earlier decades of the third century, 
 if not to the end of the second ; cf. also 1166, which represents a somewhat later 
 stage of the same style. Accents, breathings, and marks of elision and quantity 
 appear to be a subsequent addition, but the punctuation in Il. 3 and 4 is probably 
 original. The text so far as it goes agrees with that of Wellauer. 
 
 [tov δὲ tapos κολεων εὐηκεὰ paclyay ἱεταιροι 
 ίεσταν ερυσσαμενοι mpwros γ]ε μεν avepa Καστωρ 
 ἴηλασ ἐπεσσυμενον κεφαλης} ύπερ' ἢ δ᾽ εκατερθεν 
 [evOa και ενθ ὠμοισιν ἐπ᾿ αμφοΊτεροισι κεάσθη" 
 105 [αυτος ὃ Ϊτυμονηα πελωριον] nde Μιμαντα 
 [Tov μεν ὑπο στερνοιο Gow ποδι] λαξ επορουσας 
 ἰπληξε και ev κονιησι βαλεν τοὴν ὃ αἰσῆῖσον ἱοντος 
 [δεξιτερηὴ σκαίης ὑπερ οφρυος ηλασε χειρι᾿ 
 ἰδρυψε δὲ οἱ βλεφαρον γυμνὴ ὃ υπεϊλειπετ᾽ οπωϊπη 
 110 [Qpedns ὃ Αμυκοιο βιην ὑπεροπλος οἸπίάων 
 
 104. Brunck’s ἀμφοτέροις ἐκεάσθη is not supported. 
 
1180. 
 
 EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 
 
 1180. THUCYDIDES v. 
 
 17:3 X 8:4 cm. 
 
 Third century. ° 
 
 This fragment contains the lower portion of a column with slight remains 
 of the two adjacent columns, written in sloping uncials of the third century. The 
 shortness and horizontal position of the third stroke of the κ are noticeable. 
 A rather deep margin, of about δὲ cm., was left at the bottom of the columns. 
 
 A coronis at 1. 33 probably marks the end of a chapter. 
 
 The papyrus shows 
 
 the antiquity of the reading πρὶν 7 in 61. 1 ; but the text is not very correct and 
 is of comparatively small interest. 
 
 T5 
 
 Col. i. (Opposite 1]. 9-13.) 
 
 Δακεῖδαι 
 [wovioe τε πανστρατία ησαν] 
 [kat ἄρκαδες και Botlwror 
 [kat Κορινθιοι και Σ᾿ κυὼω 
 [νιοι και Πελληνὴης καὶ] ΦΊ]λ] 
 
 Col. ii. 
 
 o[mjor[djas ὠἰκνουν λυσαι 
 προς [tolvs Δακεδαιμονιους 
 απιεναι εἐκελευοῖν αὐτοὺς 
 
 Kal προς τον δημοῖν ov προσ 
 nyov βουλομενουΐς χρὴ 
 ματισαι πριν ἡ Μαϊντινης 
 και Ἠλειοι επίι] παρησίαν κα 
 τηναγκασαν δεομεῖνοι Kat 
 eheyov ἄθηνοι Αλκιβίιαδου 
 πρεσβευτου παροΪ]ν͵]τοῖς ev TE 
 τοις Apyetlor|s και Tols ξυμ 
 μαχίοι]ς ταυτὰα οἶτι] οὐκ οἰρθως 
 αι σπονδαὶ avev τῶν αλίλων 
 
 τ 0073 
 
 61. I 
 
105000 THEVOXYRAYNCHUSVEAPY RE 
 
 guppayov yevolto Και 
 20 vu εν Kalpw yap Tape > 
 vat apes ἀπτεσθαι χρῆναι 
 του πολεμοῦν και TELTAYTES 3 
 εκ τῶν λογὼν τοὺς ξυμμα 
 χους εὐθυς exwpovy em Op 
 25 xouevoy tov ApKadiKoy 
 mavres mAnv Apyewy [olv 
 Tot δ ops και πεισθεντῖες 
 ὑπελίποντο TO TpwToy | 
 
 ἐπειτα ὃ voTEpoy Kal οἦυ 
 
 Col. iii. (Opposite Il. 21-6.) 
 30 τίη Μαντινεια ws emt Teyeav to 62. 2 
 viTeS και τινες aUTOLS και 
 αἰἴυτων Teyeatov ev Tn πόλει eve 
 
 δίιδοσαν ta πραγματα Aaxedau 63. 1 
 
 oviot δὲ ἐπειδὴ avexo 
 
 7; 
 μ 
 35 ρίησαν εὖ Apyous τας TeTpa 
 μίηνους 
 
 11. η: so MSS.; δή H(ude) with Haase and Kriiger. 
 
 12. en{c]: 1. ere yap with the MSS. yap has dropped out owing to the similarity of 
 the first syllable of παρησαν. 
 
 14. 1. Αθηναιοι. οἱ ᾿᾽Αθην. MSS. 
 
 15. παρο[ν]τοῖς : Stahl’s conjecture παριόντος is not confirmed. 
 
 16. ros: om. MSS. 
 
 19. γενοι(ν)το: καὶ γένοιντο MSS. 
 
 28. υπελιποντο : ὑπελείποντο MSS. But in a papyrus of this type the distinction between 
 εἰ and « is not likely to have been carefully observed. 
 
 TO πρῶτον : OM. To MSS. 
 
 30-6. The relation of Col. i to Col. ii indicates that the remains of Col. iii are to be 
 looked for at about the end of Chap. 62, a conclusion which is confirmed by the marginal 
 coronis below 1. 33. <A slight obstacle, however, occurs at ]. 31 where the division tolp| res 
 is irregular. The ν might well be », but that letter cannot be worked in here, and the 
 arrangement adopted seems to be the most probable that can be suggested. 
 
Lists EXTANT CLASSICAL: AUTHORS 189 
 
 1181. XENOPHON, Axabasis vii. 
 
 8-9 X 6-9 cm. Early third century. 
 
 A small fragment containing a few lines from the Azabasis, written in 
 careful upright uncials of medium size and dating perhaps from the earlier 
 decades of the third century. Two short dashes inclined to each other at 
 a slight angle appear to be used as a mark of punctuation in |. 2; but the 
 papyrus is broken, and the interpretation suggested is therefore uncertain. 
 
 ἰεισω] Tov τίειχους amnt vii. I. 40 
 εἰ συν Κλεανδρωι o Ϊ 
 de Κοιραταδης rye μῖεν 
 πρωιτηι ἡμεραι οὐ» | 
 5 K αικαλλιερει ovde διε | 
 [μ]ετρησεν οἷυδεν 
 
 . The supplement is rather longer than would be SURES, 
 ᾿ Κοιραταδὴς : so the better MSS. : Κοιρατάδας edd. 
 5. Leg, exaddrepet, διεΐμ)ετρησεν is the reading of the better MSS. ; διεμέρισεν dett. 
 
 1182. DEMOSTHENES, De Falsa Legatione. 
 27 Χ 22-6 cm. Second century. 
 
 To the copyist of 1093, the Contra Boeotum, are also to be referred the four 
 well-preserved columns following from the De Falsa Legatione. His hand is 
 here somewhat less inclined to cursive, but its identity is evident. The two 
 MSS., however, were not quite uniform, for, though the columns of 1182 are of 
 the same breadth as those in 1098, the latter are shorter, notwithstanding the 
 greater height of the papyrus. The elaborate punctuation of 1093 is however 
 repeated, and here too may be to some extent a later addition. On the other 
 hand it is not clear that the corrections are by the same person in both papyri. 
 The marginal insertion in 1098. xii. 17, at any rate, shows no resemblance to the 
 interlineations, 6, g., at 1182. 122, 127. Perhaps more than one revisor should 
 be distinguished in 1098. The pemclemen eee symbol at the end of len lines 
 is more angular here than in the latter papyrus. 
 
190 LHEVOAYRAYNCAOUSVPARY RI 
 
 Textually the characteristics of 1182 are similar to those of 1093: agree- 
 ments with S preponderate, but the opposite scale is not left empty. No 
 ‘peculiar readings of moment occur; three valueless variants are contributed by 
 
 the corrector. 
 (οἱ. 1. 
 
 Καὶ τὴν ἐπαγ 
 γελιαν επυθον 
 TO τὴν TOUTOU 
 Kal τας ὑποσχε 
 5 σεις. κατα παν 
 τας TOUS τροποὺυς 
 απωλοντο" 
 σκοπειτε yap- 
 ἡσαν απιστουν 
 10 τες τίνες QaUTO 
 θι τωι Φιλιπ 
 πωι ἶκαι ν͵]ουν 
 εχοντες) οὔτοι 
 πιστευΐεΐιν υ 
 15 πηχθη[σ]αν" δι 
 a τι" οτι [ἡγ͵ουντο 
 ovd εἰ δίε]κακις 
 Φιλιππῖος] αὐτους 
 εξηπαϊτ]α 1} ov 
 20 δεποτε αν τοὺς 
 γε Αθηναιων 
 πρεσβεις AOn 
 vatous εξαπα 
 ταν τολμησαι' 
 
 eee 
 
 25’ αλλ ειναι ταῦτ a 
 ληθὴ a ovtos 
 απηγγειλεν 
 προς υμας" και 
 
 § 53 
 
 35 
 
 40 
 
 45 
 
 50 
 
 55 
 
 60 
 
 Col. ii. 
 xX 
 
 νεσθαι δειν > 
 ὠίοντο" ἀλλα 
 και τουτους pa | 
 Aakous εποιίησε 
 To Tov Φιλιππῖον 
 ὑπάρχειν auTolts 
 πεισθηναι Kall 
 
 ε 
 [[kac]] το ταὺυτ ι μηι 
 ποιησουσιν. v 
 μας ἐπ auTous 
 ηξειν ovs Bo 
 nOnoev avrois 
 ηλπιζον EKEL 
 νοι" ἀλλα Kal 
 μεταμελειν 
 υὑμειν @LOVYTO 
 τινες πεποιη 
 μένοις τὴν 
 προς Φιλιππον 
 εἰ ρηνην" tov 
 τοις OTL καὶ τοῖς 
 
 *AUTOVe 
 εγγονοις τὴν αὖ 
 
 THY εψηφισασθε 
 
 επεδειξαν" wo 
 τε πανταχὴ 
 Ta παρ ὑμὼων 
 απογνωσθη 
 
30 
 
 75 
 
 80 
 
 85 
 
 go 
 
 τ ea AN CLASSICAL AUTHORS 
 
 τοις Θηβαιοις 
 NKELY οὐκ αὖ 
 τοις οἸλεθρον' 
 ῃησα[ν] αλλοι τι 
 [ν]ες [οι] πασχειν 
 
 [οτιουνῚ Kale αμυ 
 
 (ΟΣ ΠΞ 11}: 
 ανδρα [θνητον 
 [κ]αὶ δια [και]ρους 
 ἰτῆνας ἰσχνοντα 
 γρία]φοντας ipn 
 vnv αθανατον 
 συνθεσθαι τὴν 
 κατὰ TNS πόλεως 
 αἰσχυνην' Kal a 
 ποστερησαι μὴ 
 μονον τῶν 
 αλλων αλλα 
 Kal TOY παρα 
 TNS TUXNS εὐερ 
 γεσιων τὴν 
 πολιν. καὶ TO 
 σαυτηι περιου 
 σιαι χρησασθαι 
 πονηρίας wo 
 τε pn μονον 
 τους οντας» 
 Αθηναιους ar 
 λα και τοὺς υστε 
 pov ποτε μεὰλ 
 
 § 54 65 
 
 70 
 
 11ο 
 
 115 
 
 120 
 
 125 
 
 ναι: διοπερ παν | 
 Ta ταῦτα εἰς [ely 
 ψηφισμα συνε.Ϊ 
 σκευασαν" O Kal 
 μέγιστον εμοι 
 
 γε δοκουσιν 
 ἀπαντῶν > 
 
 υμας ηδικηκε 
 
 ναι" TO γὰρ προς 
 
 Col. iv. 
 νην TO και τοις 
 εἶἰγγονοις εἰ μὴ 
 
 ταις] παρ Altoyivov 
 
 ρηθεισαιΐς vio 
 σχέσεσιν |TOTE 
 επιστευσατ]ε 
 αἰσπερ οἱ ΦΪω 
 κεις πιστευσΐαν 
 τες απωλονΐτο 
 και γαρ τοι Tal pa 
 dovres εαἰυτους 
 Φιλιππωι [και 
 EKOVTES εἶγχει 
 ρίσαντες εἴκει 
 volt τὰς πολΊεις 
 απαντων | > 
 τῶν EvavT| tov 
 
 Ἢ’ 
 wv προς ὑμας | 
 
 ο 
 [[αἼντος απηγγῖει 
 λεν ετυχον" ιΪ 
 
 ‘va ὃ εἰδητε oa | 
 
 φως oTt ταυθ ov | 
 
 IgI 
 
 § 55 
 
 $57 
 
192 THECOXYRAYNCHUSVE Ala ΚΙ 
 
 AovTas εσε Ἔχει. 3 
 
 a Naneets ϑας τως και δια Tov | 
 3 ΣΟ ΕΑ τους απολίωΪλεν Ϊ 
 fee TOUS \xpovous > 
 
 130 ὑμιν λ[ο͵γιουμαι 
 δεινον εστιν" 
 
 - καθ ous εγεινε 
 TOUTO τοινυν § 56 
 
 πῶς OVUXL παν 
 
 [σ]]0 exacra: περι 
 100 οὐδεποθ υμεις 
 
 ων ὃ av τις αν 
 υπεμεινα 
 TLAEYN τουτων." 
 τ αν υστερο]ν]» 
 
 προσγραψαι 
 προς τὴν εἰρη 
 
 135 αναστας εν τῶ 
 ἐμωι υδατι» 
 
 ELTTAT@L’ ἢ μὲν 
 
 y, 
 
 I. ἐπαγγελίαν: so 5 (0) L corr. (ἢ) FQO; απαγγελιαν Bl(ass) and Butch(er) with S corr. 
 
 1g. The erroneous «¢ is crossed through besides having a dot placed above and 
 apparently also beneath it. 
 
 22. πρέσβεις εἰς S, 
 
 23. Bl. brackets ἐξαπατᾶν. 
 
 27. απηγγεῖλεν : SO vulg.; ἀπήγγελλε SL, Bl. Butch, 
 
 30. οὐκ avrols: 50 SL, Bl.; οὐχ αὑτοῖς A, Butch. 
 
 35. The purpose of the x in the margin at the top of this column is not clear. 
 
 43. woujcovow: so FYO, Bl. Butch.; ποιήσωσιν SA. The first « seems to be a later 
 insertion. 
 
 υ of vuas has been corrected, but was most probably the original reading. The 
 corrector perhaps substituted ἡ and then changed his mind and restored the v. yas is 
 found e, g. in O. 
 
 54. The final ν of e{c]onynv was converted by the first hand from o. 
 
 56. eyyovos is the spelling of SL, and so Bl. and Butch. αὐτου which has been added 
 above the line is not otherwise attested. 
 
 62-3. παντα tavta;: ἅπαντα ταῦτα SLY, ταῦτα πάντα vulg. Bl. Butch. 
 
 64. cuvecxevacav: SO S'A, Bl. Butch.; οὗτοι συν. L vulg. 
 
 80. των: so SL'A, Bl. Butch. ; παρὰ τῶν vulg. 
 
 102. The papyrus agrees with the MSS. in reading υστερο[ν] which Bl. and Butch. 
 bracket, with Weil. 
 
 115. ealutous: avrovs MSS. 
 
 117. ἐγχειρίσαντες : so most MSS. and edd.; ἐγχειρήσαντες SQ. 
 
 122. The interlinear variant 7, i. 6. 7, is novel. 
 
 123. ovros, the corrected reading, is that of the MSS. 
 
 127. There is no support for eye: after ovres, which like αὐτου in ]. 56 is an addition 
 of an explanatory character. 
 
 134. A high and a low stop have apparently both been written; the latter is the 
 punctuation expected; cf. e.g. 1. 43. 
 
1188 EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 193 
 
 1183. ISOCRATES, Trapeziticus. 
 24-6 X 20:5 cm. Late first century. 
 
 Three columns written in a hand similar in scale and type to that of 844 
 (Part V, Plate vii), but showing a somewhat earlier stage of development. 
 I should refer this example of the round upright style to the first century. As 
 in 844, the final letters of a liné are sometimes much reduced in size in order to 
 keep the column even, and with the same object the common angular sign is 
 added when lines would otherwise be short. A pause in the sense is marked 
 by a slight blank space, which may or may not be accompanied by a marginal 
 paragraphus. A doubtful stop occurs in 1. 67. 
 
 The text is interesting on account of the strong support given to the eleventh- 
 century Codex Vaticanus (A) against the older Urbinas (IT). Slight variations 
 from both these authorities are noticeable in ll. 41, 42, and 70. My collation is 
 based on the edition of Drerup. : 
 
 Col. i. Col. ii. 
 eveK|aAEoEV μοι § 44 30 σθαι evpnoeTe yap Tov 
 [χαριζομενοὶς των de μεν πατερὰ μου σίυ͵νει 
 [ἰεπ]τα ταλαντῶν εγγυ λημμένον Kal Τὴν» 
 [nTns μου εγινετο ἡγοῦ [ουσιαν amacav αφει 
 5 [μενος ικαν]ην map ε [ρΊημενον εμο[] ὃ ov 
 [mov πιστ)ιν εἐχειν TO 35 [Χ] οἱον τε ον δια τας na] 
 ἰχρυσιον To πῖαρ eavTw ἱροϊυσας τυϊχας) ovre αἰυτου 
 κείμενον] ὡς μεν τοι [μεἸνειν οἷυτε εἰς Tov 
 [vuy nv εἐμοι π͵Ίολλα [Πο͵ντον εἰήσπλειν Kale § 46 
 10 [xpnpara evOadle και τοι ποτερίον eckos| Ee 
 ἰταυτ ἐπι τὴ τουτου Tpa| 40 [εἰν τοσουτοις [οἸνίτ]ία κα 
 [wen εκειτὸ μοι και» KOLS ἀδικως επικα» 
 [ex των εργων] των Πα Ae ἡ Πασιωνα δια To 
 ἰσιωνος δεδηλ]ωκα» μέγεθος των ἡμετε 
 15 [και παρὰ των ειἰδοίτων pov συμῴορων Kiar 
 [ακηκοατε] δοκει § 45 45 δια To πληθος των 
 [re de μοι w avdples δι χρημάτων επαρθὴη 
 4 lines lost | val Kal την αποστε᾽ 
 
194 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 7 \ws 
 [ecxey ἡμιν ore] eyo 
 [Mevegevov καὶ. Piro 
 25 ἷμηλον προσεπίεμψα 
 ἰαπαιτησοντας) τὴν πα 
 [ρακαταθηκην) κα ἢ Πασι 
 ων το πρωτον) ETOA > 
 [ 
 
 μησεν e€apvos yleve 
 
 COL sil, 
 
 σας [τηὶ]ν δίυναμιν τὴν 
 60 ἐμὴν εμίελλ]εν εἰυθυς 
 μοι δωσειν apyluploy 
 αλλ [ου]χ ovtws [ἡμωὼν 
 [εκατερος επίραττεν 
 αλλ εἰς ayova κατίαστας 
 65 [ω]μηῖν και παρ]α to ὅϊικαιον 
 [πλεον εξειν Πασίζωνος 
 παρ υμειν. οἷς οὐδὲ εν 
 θαδε pevery παρε 
 σκευαζομην δεδίιως 
 7O μὴ μ εξαιτηση Σ᾿ ατίυρος 
 Tap ὑμων αλλ wa ply 
 dev διαπραττομεῖνος 
 
 EXPOS τουτωι KaTalaTaL 
 
 50 
 
 55 
 
 75 
 
 80 
 
 ρήσιν ποιησασθαι τις 
 δε πωποτε εἰς τοσου 
 [τ]. συκοφαντιας αφει 
 KETO ὠστε avTos [πΊερι 
 του σωματος κινδὺυ: 
 νευων τοις αλλοτριοις 
 επιβουλευειν μετα 
 ποιας ὃ αν ελπίιδος 
 ῃ τι διανοηθεις αδι 
 κως ηλθον επι του» 
 
 τον ποτεΐρ]ον ws δει» 
 
 ἣν ὦ μαλιστα ετυγχα 
 γον TavTwv τῶν Ἶεν 
 τηι πόλει χρωμενΐος 
 Kal τις αν υμων αἀξιω Ϊ 
 σειεν καταγνωναι μίου 
 τοσαυτὴν μανιαν κἾ]αι 
 αμαθιαν ενθυμηθη § 48 
 να] δ᾽ agsov ἐστιν ὦ Ϊ 
 
 av[d|pes δικαστία]. τὴν 
 
 ατοπιαν Kalt απι]σΐτιαν 
 
 wv εκαστοτε ΠΠ ασιων 
 ἐπιχειρει AEYELY OTE 
 μεν yap ovtals| επίρατ 
 
 Tov wate ovd av εἰ προῖσ 
 
 Unplaced fragment 
 
 4. μου εγινετο: SOA; pot κατέστη T. 
 
 Bl(ass). 
 
 pou ἐγένεθ᾽ D(rerup) with edd. vett., μοι ἐγένεθ᾽. 
 
1188. EXTANT CLASSICAL -AUTHORS 195 
 
 5-6. ικανΐην. .. exe: tk. πίστιν ἔχειν map ἐμοῦ A; πίστιν ἔχειν ἱκανήν 1), BI. with ΓΤ, 
 ἀποχρῶσαν is given as ἃ variant on ἱκανήν by the last corrector of Τὶ, 
 
 7. eauto: SO Δ; αὑτῷ Τὶ, D. BI. 
 
 9. In view of the decided tendency of the papyrus to agree with A, I write euo. here 
 and exeiro ἴῃ ]. 12; τέ μοι and κεῖται I. 
 
 15. τω]ν: so A; τῶν ἄλλων τῶν T, D. BI. 
 
 28. To πρωτον] ετολίμησεν : so D. Bl. with Τ' ; ἐτόλμησε τὸ πρῶτον A. 
 
 ao. αφει[ρημενον : 1. αφη[ρΊημενον with MSS. 
 
 41. επικαλειν : ἐγκαλεῖν MSS. 
 
 42. dia: καὶ διά MSS. 
 
 - 47. καὶ: 80 Δ; om. D. BI. with Τ', 
 
 49. τοσουΪτ]ο: τοσοῦτον MSS. 
 
 60. εμ[ελλ]εν : so D. with A; Hy. τ', BI. 
 
 62-3. [nov exalrepos : 80 A; ἑκάτ, ἡμῶν 1). BI. with ©. 
 
 67. A doubt attaches to the supposed stop after vpew, since there is a slight trace of 
 ink between this and the following o; but to read os{ with no stop is still less satisfactory. 
 The vestiges after » would perhaps best suit ὦ, but there is no variant, and αἷς does not 
 commend itself. 
 
 67-8. ev|Oade μενεῖν : SO A; μένειν ἐνθάδε D. BI. with r. 
 
 70. εξαιτηση : ἐξαιτήσειε 1). Bl. with T, ἐξαιτοίη A. 
 
 a) 1 εχθρος. ΟΡ 852. i iv: 15. 
 
 75. tov: so D. Bl. with A; om. I. 
 
 83. kale: so D, with A; καὶ τήν T pr., Bl. 
 
 84. εκαστοτε: ev ἐκ. T pr, 
 
 85. επιχειρει : SO Δ; ἐπεχείρει T, D. BI. 
 
 7: εἴ: Ollila Le 
 
 The unplaced fragment, if the angular sign is right, must come from the end of a line; 
 but the reading is far from secure. 
 
 1184. PSEUDO-HIPPOCRATES. 
 
 32:2 Χ 22-5 cm. Early first century. 
 
 One complete column, inscribed on the verso of 1210 in a rather large and 
 clear cursive hand, which is probably of the reign of Tiberius, if not of Augustus, 
 and could not be placed later than the middle of the first century. A document 
 with which this papyrus was found is dated A.D. 24-5. 1184 is thus much the 
 oldest MS. authority for these Pseudo-Hippocratean letters, being considerably 
 earlier than the two Berlin papyri published by Kalbfleisch in Berliner K lasstker- 
 texte, III. pp. 5-9. And it possesses several unique features. As originally 
 written, Ep. 3 (ll. 1-10) was shortened at the end, the ordinary termination being 
 appended as an adscript. Ep. 4 (ll. 11-16) appears in a double shape, a greatly 
 compressed version of the longer form, and the shorter form which is found in 
 a group of mediaeval MSS. and is here added in the margin ; P. Berlin 7094 has 
 
 Ο 2 ; 
 
 - 
 
196 VAE ‘OAYRAYNCHUS ΘΚ 
 
 only the shorter form. Between Ep. 4 and Ep. 5 three editorial lines (ll. 17-19) 
 are inserted which do not occur elsewhere. Of Ep. 5, of which in P. Berlin 7094 
 the shorter form follows the longer, the shorter form, with some peculiar 
 variations, is alone given (Il. 20-7). Lastly, whereas in both the Berlin papyri 
 Ep. 5 is immediately followed by Ep. 11, in 1184 there succeeds (ll. 28-33) 
 a letter to Gorgias which apparently occurs nowhere else but has coincidences of 
 phraseology with Ep. 6, which is addressed to Demetrius. The papyrus illustrates 
 afresh the instability of the tradition regarding these letters. 
 
 The hand of the alterations and additions is probably not to be distinguished 
 from that of the body of the text, and is at any rate contemporary. For the 
 collation given below, Littré’s edition has been used. 
 
 Βασιλευς βασιλεων peyas Αρταξερξης 
 Υστανὴ Ελλησποντοῦ ἐπάρχω χαιριν 
 
 Ἱπποκρατοὺς ἰητροῦ Κωου amo [δὲ] Ao 
 τεχνὴς 
 κληπίιου γεγονοτος Και εἰς Ee κλε 
 5 os αφεικται δος ουν αὐτωι χρυσον και 
 ἄργυρον omocoy εαν βουληται καὶ ταλλα 
 χυδὴν wv εαν σπανιζὴ καὶ πεμπε προς 
 
 ἡμεὰς εσται yap tooretpos Περσεων 
 
 και εἰ τις GAAS [Layabos φιλον]] avnp τῶν κατ Ἐυρωπην 1 
 τοις ἀριστοις διδου ovy μὴ φειδομε αγαθος proy[ 1] 
 oka βασιλεωζς 7 
 ΤΟ νος ολβου 
 γῷ Kao 
 Υἱστανης Immoxparer intpax [ἀπο δὲ]] Aokdn 
 
 adewly οἿντι εγγονῶωι 
 
 ι 
 πίΐου yeyovoros|| χαιριν και υγιαινιν ἣν ἐπεμψεν 
 
 βασιλευς cov χρηζων ἐπεμψεν πρὸς ἢ βασιλευ[ς] emo 
 
 TOANV. σου 
 
 peas διδους χρυσον καὶ ἄργυρον omocoy | xPnsev πε 
 TOUPA σοι 
 
 τι εαν βούλει kat ταλλα χυδὴν wy ea ΡΟ ee 
 
 σπανιζης συ ovy παραγεινοῦ συντομὼς ies nt ot 
 0 δὲ γενναιος τηρησᾶας τὸ τῆς TEXYNS ἀξίω͵ Yor 
 μα και TO προς τοὺς λληνας φιλοστοργον 
 αντεφωνησεν γραψας τον τροποὸν τοῦτον 
 
 20 Immoxparns intpos amo γένους Ασκληπιαδε 
 
 ov ὕστανει Ελλησποντου ἐπάρχω yatpety) 
 
1184. (EXTANT CLASSICAL) AOTHORS 197 
 
 πεμπε ες βασιλεα ὡς ταχος OTL καὶ προσ 
 φορη και εσθητι και οἰκησει και πασὴ TH 
 es βιον apkevon ovoim χρεομαι kat Περ 
 
 σεων ολβωι ov θελωι εἐπαυρεσθαι ουδὲ trav 
 
 to 
 OL 
 
 ety BapBapovs avOpwrrovs νουσων εκθρους 
 eovTas EAAnvev 
 Ἱπποκρατης Topy.a τω φιλτατω TAELTTA χαιριν 
 καὶ υγιαινιν βασιλευς ο Περσεων pera 
 3920 σπσεμψασθαι npeas εβουληθη emt χρυσωι 
 
 τε καὶ ἀργυρωι πανπληθει αγνοων οτι 
 
 λογσο ἐμὸς codin κεχρήημενος χρύυσου 
 μεζονα δυναμιν εχει 
 
 2. ὕστανη: so CDHIKb: Yorave others, Littré, and 1. 21 below. 
 
 χαιριν : so CDHJrb; om. vulg. 
 
 4. ets: SO v3; es Others, Littré. 
 
 Texyns κλεος aderkrar: κλέος τέχν. ap. φ, Kreos αφεικται P. Berl., as originally 1184, κλέος 
 ap, τῆς τέχν. (Littré) or κλέος ἀφ. réxv. others. 
 
 5-6. καὶ apyupoy is omitted in the MSS.and P. Berl. CFGHIJKb have χρυσίον. οποσον 
 is also the spelling of CD, and ταλλα of Ko; ὁκόσον and ra ἄλλα others. 
 
 7. eav σπανιζη : SO Φ with ἄν for cay; σπανίζει others, Littré. 
 
 προς: 80 CHob; ἐς or eis others. 
 
 8. Περσέων ἰσότιμος CDHIJKb. ὁμότιμος Περσ. φ. 
 
 9. The interlinear insertion brings the papyrus into agreement with the ordinary text, 
 except that τιθεσο (ποιοῦ οστυψὴ has been left out after βασιλεως. ποιου could hardly be got 
 into the lacuna after φιλον. δίδου οὖν is unattested. | 
 
 tis: SOoorpy: τις ἔστιν Others, Littré. 
 
 to. The sentence ἄνδρας yap εὑρεῖν δυναμένους τι κατὰ συμβουλίην ov ῥηίδιον is omitted, as 
 in P, Berl. 7094. The latter has, however, ἔρρωσο which 1184 omits with οτυφ. 
 
 11. Ὑ͵]σήτγανης : so oorupy P. Berl.; ‘Y. ὕπαρχος Ἑλλησπόντου others. 
 
 ιήτρωι Kaw: 80 Φ; τητρω P. Berl. 7094, om. others. 
 
 12. eyyover: ἀπογόνῳ MSS. 
 
 kat υγιαινιν : OM. MSS. 
 
 13-16. The ordinary form of the longer version is βασιλεὺς μέγας ᾿Αρταξέρξης σοῦ χρήζων 
 ἔπεμψε πρὸς ἡμέας ὑπάρχους, κελεύων σοι ἀργύριον καὶ χρυσὸν (χρυσίον Ἠ Kb) καὶ ra ἄλλα χύδην ὧν 
 σπανίζεις καὶ ὅσα βούλει διδόναι, καὶ πέμπειν πρὸς ἑωυτὸν ἐν τάχει" ἔσεσθαι γὰρ Περσέων τοῖς ἀρίστοις 
 ἰσότιμον. σὺ οὖν παραγίνου ξυντόμως. ἔρρωσο. 
 
 The marginal adscript coincides with the shorter form of the letter, except for the 
 absence of the words γράψον οὖν πρὸς ταύτην (ταῦτα f, P. Berl. 7094, αὐτήν v) after σοι. The 
 papyrus agrees with @ P. Berl. in omitting o before βασιλεὺς and placing wa before kara 
 ταχος, and with ¢ in reading σοὺ for ceo, and πεπομῴα for ἐπεμψα. For es βασιλεα P, Berl. 
 gives πρὸς βασιλεα ; Other MSS. omit, $ substituting τὴν σὴν ἀπόφασιν. 
 
 20. amo... AokAnmiadewy: om. MSS. 
 
 22. es βασιλεα: εἰς Bac. οστυψ, εἰς ὃ βα]σιλεως P. Berl. 7094. ii, βασιλεῖ others. 
 
198 “SOME VOX YR NCH ΒΚ AY Pores 
 
 ws tayos: ἃ λέγω γράφων ὅτι τάχος most MSS., ἃ (ὡς ὅτι oup) ἐγὼ γράφω οστυψ; b also 
 has ἐγὼ γράφω for λέγω γράφων, and p omits ὅτι τάχος. P. Berl. 7094. ii is defective. 
 ort: διοτι COGHIJK. 
 24. apkevon ovary: so most MSS. (ἀρκεούσῃ) ; odo. ἀρκ. οτυψ, περιουσ. apk. ~, apk, συνουσιήη 
 P. Berl. 7094, Ἰουσιηι ἰαρκε]οίυσηι P. Berl. 6934. 
 χρέομαι: 50 τυῷ and the Berlin papyri; xpetopar οσψ, xpedpeba (Littré) and χρεώμεθα 
 others. 
 24-5. καὶ Περσεων ολβωι (1. odBov): cf. P. Berl. 7094 kat oABov Περσεων ; ὄλβου δὲ Περσῶν , 
 Περσέων (Περσῶν) δὲ ὄλβου others and P. Berl. 6934. 
 θέλωι : μοι θέμις MSS., including P. Berl. 7094. li and 6934. 
 ἐπαυρεσθαι: SO οστυψ, Ῥ, Berl. 6934; ἐπαύρασθαι others (ἐπάρ. φ). 
 25-6. mavew . . . νουσων: βαρβάρους ἄνδρας νούσων παύειν MSS. (with P. Berl. 6934) 
 except φ, which has νούσων παῦσαι βαρβάρους ἄνδρας. 
 24, eovras: SO οτυῴψ: ὑπάρχοντας other MSS., P. Berl. 6934. The papyrus agrees 
 with rudy in omitting ἔρρωσο which other MSS. and P. Berl. add after Ἑλληνων. 
 28-33. The text of Ep. 6, the phraseology of which is reflected in Jl. 32-3 is: 
 Ἱπποκράτης Δημητρίῳ ὑγιαίνειν, βασιλεὺς Περσέων ἡμέας μεταπέμπεται, οὐκ εἰδὼς ὅτι λόγος ἐμοὶ 
 σοφίης χρυσοῦ πλέον δύναται. ἔδρωσο. In]. 32 read Aoyos epos Or λογος o Epos. 
 
 IV. DOCUMENTS OF THE ROMAN AND 
 EARLY BYZANTINE PERIODS 
 
 (2) OFFICIAL. 
 
 1185. LETTER OF A PRAEFECT, ETC. 
 9°9 X 14-9 cm. About A.D. 200. 
 
 Though the writer of this papyrus was merely amusing himself or practising 
 his hand, its contents are of some interest. On the recto sentences have been 
 copied out from four distinct documents: (1) the commencement of a petition from 
 Ammonion to the praefect Magnius Felix Crescentillianus (ll. 1, 2,4); (2) a letter, 
 or part of one, from the same praefect to the strategi of the Heptanomia relating 
 to the offices of gymnasiarch and agoranomus (Il. 3, 5-8); (3) a proverbial 
 saying (ll. 10-12); (4) the opening formula of a letter from Ammonion to 
 Diogenis (1. 13). On the verso is a partial copy of another letter from Felix to the 
 strategi of the Heptanomia and Arsinoite nome, referring to their failure to pay 
 the proceeds of the eight-drachma tax, which had been made over to him, and 
 ordering the centurions in the nomes to go to Alexandria in order to celebrate 
 ‘the Emperor’s festival ’. 
 
1186. OFFICIAL 199° 
 
 The papyrus bears no date, but apparently belongs to a period of joint rule 
 (1. 21), and since it was accompanied by a document of the reign of Septimius 
 Severus, it is most probably to be referred to the time of his association with 
 Caracalla, a date which suits the handwriting. In the list of praefects most of 
 those years are already accounted for, but there is a blank between 197 and 201, 
 and to this Magnius Felix Crescentillianus, who is not otherwise known, may be 
 conveniently referred. The tax of eight drachmae, the name of which occurs here 
 for the first time, is evidently the same as that which in 916 and one or two other 
 texts is represented by the abbreviation nf or n+. 916 shows that it was levied 
 upon land per aroura, and that the praefect Aemilius Saturninus, who may have 
 been the immediate predecessor of Felix, had issued instructions regarding it ; 
 possibly his interest was of a similar direct kind. What the centurions had to do 
 with this is not clear. Military officers are not ordinarily associated with the 
 collection of taxes, but the special circumstances of this impost may have rendered 
 their co-operation desirable (cf. Wilcken, Os¢. 1. 621). 
 
 Recto. 
 [Mayo] Mayvio Φήλικει Κρησκεντιλλια- 
 ἴων 3 4 oO Ai δ δέ Α 
 νῷ ἐπάρχῳ Αἰγύπτου δέησεις παρὰ 
 σι ΄σ ε aA 
 Μάγνιος Φῆλιξ στρατηγοῖς Enra νομῶν χαίρειν. 
 ‘Appoviwvos τοῦ καὶ Kal κακ. 
 5 τὰς περὶ τῶν γυμνασιαρχιῶν καὶ ἀγορανομιῶν 
 ἐφέσις τοῖς κρατίστοις ἐπιστρατήγοις ἀπένειμα καὶ 
 Ἁ ? 4 7 3 Ἁ lon 
 περὶ τούτου διάταγμα προυτέθη ἐπὶ τῆς λαμπρο- 
 τάτης ‘Ade€avdpeias. κονδύϊλ]ους αὐτῷ δείδου. 
 κακ Kal 
 10 . ov παῖδα τὸν μεικρὸν δεῖ ἄρτον ἐσθίειν, 
 ἅλας ἐπιτρώγειν, ὀψαρίου μὴ θινγάνειν, 
 ἂν δὲ καὶ οἶνον αἰτῇ, κονδύλους αὐτῷ δείδι. 
 
 χαῖρε, κυρία μου Awyevis, Ἀμμωνίων σε προσ- 
 
 Verso. 
 Μάγνιος Φήλ[ι]ξ στρατηγοῖς 
 15 Ἑπτὰ νομῶν καὶ Apowo- 
 ἴίτου χαίρειν. γεινώσκιν 
 ὑμᾶς θέλω ὅτι τὸ μὲν 
 
 ἀργύριον τῆς καλου 
 
200 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 μένης ὀκταδράχμου 
 20 συ(νγεχώρησαν ἡμεῖν 
 οἱ θειότατοι βασιλεῖς καὶ 
 οὐκέτι οὐδὲν ἀποδείδοτε 
 » ΄ ) ΓΕ χν ἰς i 
 μέχρι τούτου. εἰ οὖν οἱ exa,v}- 
 if - 
 τοντάρχαι μέχρι] πολ- 
 25. λοῦ ἐν τοῖς τόποις ὑμῶν 
 a2 Ὸ» 3 lA 4 θ 
 εἰσίν, ἐν τάχει παραγεινέσθω- : 
 ᾽ A 4 
 σαν ev TH AlalumpoTraTn 
 3 
 ‘AreEavdpéwy πόλει καὶ 
 τὴν τοῦ βασιλέως ἑορτὴν 
 b 4 3 δὲ ’ὕ ἃ Ἃ 
 30 ἐπιτελείτωσαν. εἰ δὲ μή γε, ὃς ἂν 
 
 3 2 χά “A 4 
 ἀπειθήσει τούτῳ μου τῷ διατά- 
 
 10. Second ε of εσθιειν inserted above the line. 12. 1, δίδου. 13. 1. Διογενις, 
 31. |. ἀπειθήσῃ. 
 
 ‘To Magnius Felix Crescentillianus, praefect of Egypt, supplication from Ammonion 
 also called...’ 
 
 ‘ Magnius Felix to the strategi of the Heptanomia, greeting. I have assigned to the 
 most high epistrategi the appeals concerning the offices of gymnasiarch and agoranomus, 
 and an edict has been published concerning this in the most illustrious city of Alexandria.’ 
 
 ‘A little boy must eat bread, nibble besides some salt, and not touch the sauce; but 
 if he asks for wine, give him your knuckles.’ 
 
 ‘Greeting, lady Diogenis, I, Ammonion, address you,’ 
 
 ‘Magnius Felix to the strategi of the Heptanomia and the Arsinoite nome, greeting. 
 I would have you know that the most divine sovereigns granted to me the money from the 
 so-called eight-drachma tax, and you have not yet up to the present made any payment. 
 If then the centurions are in your districts for long, let them attend with speed at the most 
 illustrious city of the Alexandrians and celebrate the festival of the sovereign. Otherwise, 
 if any one disobeys this my order...’ 
 
 1-8. Lines 3 and 5-8 as far as ᾿Αλεξανδρείας were first written ; the letters of ll. 1-2, 4, 
 and 8 (from κονδύ᾽ ]ους)--13, though by the same hand, are larger and heavier. Ammonion 
 was perhaps the actual writer; cf. 1. 13. 
 
 5-6. The meaning apparently is that the decision in certain cases concerning the 
 offices in question had been delegated by the praefect to the epistrategi. 
 
 8. κονδύϊλ]ους . . . δείδου repeats the conclusion of 1. 12. 
 
 10-12. The third of these iambic lines is known as a proverb | from Suidas and the 
 paroemiographi. Diogenianus and Zenobius give it in the form ἂν οἶνον airy, κόνδυλον αὐτῷ 
 δίδου, but Suidas, 5. v. ἂν οἶνον, rightly has κονδύλους, as in the papyrus; cf. Schol. Aristoph. 
 Pax 123, Plutarch, An virtus doceri potest, 2 (439 d) παιδὸς ὀψοφαγοῦντος ὁ Διογένης τῷ 
 παιδαγωγῷ κόνδυλον ἔδωκεν, Aristoph. Wud. 981-3. In]. το the first letter is. possibly ὃ, for τ, 
 but looks more like » than anything else. Metre is easily restored by writing (r)ov παῖδα δεῖ 
 τὸν μικρόν, With ἂν δ᾽ οἶνον in ]. 12. 
 
1185. OFFICIAL — 2061 
 
 13. προσαγορεύω was no doubt the word intended; cf. e.g. 526. 2. 
 
 17-20. For this appropriation of the proceeds of a tax to the praefect cf. the ὑποκείμενα 
 ἐπιστρατηγίᾳ &c. as rightly explained by Martin, Zgzstrateges, pp. 137 5646. 
 
 29. The festival was perhaps the customary celebration of the emperor’s birthday. 
 Since the date was known and was still some little time distant, a celebration in honour of 
 the accession of Caracalla, who became full emperor between Nov. a.p. 197 and May 
 A.D. 198 (cf. 910 introd.) is less likely to be meant, though it would fit in well enough 
 with the supposed date of this papyrus. 
 
 31. dvard-|ypare. 
 
 1186. EDICT OF A PRAESES. 
 
 14:4 X 6-8 cm. Fourth century. 
 
 The recto of this papyrus contains parts of sixteen lines of a late third-century 
 account. On the verso, written in a clear semi-cursive hand probably of the first 
 half of the fourth century, is part of an edict of Aurelius Herodes, praeses of the 
 Thebais, directed against the use of the whip (ἱμάντες) in the punishment of free 
 men. For slaves, he says, this is permitted, though to be deprecated ; but for 
 the free it is illegal. In their case the proper instrument, according to Roman 
 law, was the fwstis, as opposed to the flagellum, and even this came to be re- 
 garded as out of place for persons of superior station. Cf. Dig. xlviii. 19. 10 ex 
 quibus causis liber fustibus caeditur, ex his servus flagellis caedi et domino reddi 
 tubetur, 19. 28 non omnes fustibus caedi solent, sed hi dumtaxat qui liberi sunt 
 et quidem tenuiores homines: honestiores vero fustibus non subiciuntur, tdque 
 principalibus rescriptis specialiter exprimitur ; Mommsen, Strafrecht, pp. 983 sqq. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Ἡρώδης ὁ διασημότατος ἡγούμενος 
 Θηβαΐδος λέγει: τὸ τὴν διὰ τῶν ἱμάντων λη- 
 ταρι[ὼν ἐπιχωρίως οὕτω καλουμένων αἰκεί- 
 ς 2 3 \ N Ἁ ) \ ~ 
 
 av ὑπομένειν ἐστὶν μὲν Kal ἐπὶ τῶν SovAL- 
 ς ’ ) v4 ) - ? \ δ 
 
 5 κὴν τύχην εἰληχότων ἀνιαρόν, οὐ μὴν κατὰ 
 > Ἁ 3 2 b) ? \ 
 TO παντελὲς ἀπηγορευμένον, ἐλευθέρους δὲ 
 ἄνδρας τοιαύτην ὕβρειν ὑπομένειν οὔτε τοῖς 
 [νόμοις] ἀκόλ[ου]θον ἀδικείαν τε [ἔϊχον ἐστὶν ἐν 
 [ 33 letters ]. ατε 
 
 2. OnBaidos .. . ἵμαντων Pap. 4. ὕπομενειν Pap. 6. am'nyopevpevov Pap. 
 7. ὕβρειν Pap. 
 
 ‘Edict of Aurelius Herodes, most honourable praeses of the Thebaid. Subjection to 
 the punishment of scourging, called in the native speech ..., is even for those of servile 
 
202 ) THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 estate lamentable though not entirely forbidden ; but for free men to be submitted to such 
 an outrage is contrary to the laws and an injustice . 
 
 2-3. The first letter of 1. 3 may be y, τ, or possibly σ, and between the « and ὦ there is 
 a space and a small Hole in the papyrus, but there is no trace of ink and it is not certain 
 that any letter is lost. ἐπιχωρίως naturally suggests that the preceding word is Egyptian, 
 but Mr. Griffith, whom I have consulted, does not recognize it. If émywpiws is reconcileable 
 with a Latin term, ληταρίων might stand for /ethahium ; Anyapiov = legalium is a less likely 
 epithet. Mitteis suggests a connexion with the late word dgarza; cf. Du Canges.v. In 
 P. Leipzig 40. iii. 20 the scourge used for a slave is called duneura. The reference of the 
 words ἐλευθέρους μὴ τύπτητε in the next line there is obscure ; cf. the note on p. 132. 
 
 1187. PROCLAMATION OF A STRATEGUS. 
 
 21:5 Χ 7:2 cm. A.D. 254. 
 
 A notice issued by the strategus Aurelius Posidonius summoning the in- 
 habitants of those quarters of the city upon which devolved the liturgies for the 
 coming year to meet for the nomination of a phylarch. This functionary, who is 
 rarely mentioned, had duties similar to those of the amphodogrammateus, and 
 is perhaps the same official under a different title ; cf. 1119, and the fourth-century 
 Leipzig papyrus cited by Wilcken, Chrestomathie, p.67. His business was to 
 submit the names of persons suitable for the various public offices. Hence it was 
 of much importance to those liable that the man entrusted with that power should 
 be honest and impartial ; and this, it is interesting to find, was recognized to the 
 extent of giving them the right of election. On the verso there are parts of six 
 short lines of an account. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Ποσειδώ- δύνασθαι αὐτὸν 
 vios στρα(τηγὸς) ᾿Οξυρυγχιίτουλ)' τοῦ χρόνου ἐνστάν- 
 
 παραγγέλλεται τοῖς τος ὑγιῶς καὶ πιστῶς 
 ἀπὸ τῶν μελλόντων ἀντιλαβέσθαι τῆς 
 
 5 λειτουργεῖν τῷ εἰσιόν- 20 λειτουργίας. ἐσημ(ειωσάμην»). 
 τι ἔτει ἀμφόδων συν- (ἔτους) α Αὐτοκρατόρων 
 ελθε[]ν σήμερον ἐν Καισάρων Πουπλίου 
 τῷ συνήθει τόπῳ Kall Δικιννίου 
 ὀνομάσαι ὃν ἐὰν αἱρῶν- Οὐαλεριανοῦ καὶ 
 
 10 Tat φύλαρχον ὄϊν]τα 25. Πουπλίου Λικι[ν]νίου 
 εὔπορον καὶ ἐπιτήδει- Οὐαλεριανοῦ 
 ον κατὰ τὰ κελευ- ΓΤαλλιηνοῦ Εὐσεβῶν 
 
 σθέντα ὑπὸ τῶν τὸ Εὐτυχῶν ΣἸεβαἸστῶν 
 
ΔΊ ΟΣ ΑἸ 203 
 
 ἀπότακτον συστη- Παῦνι Ks. 
 
 τ5 σαμένων, mplo|s τὸ 
 
 12. τ of ra blotted. 13. ὕπο Pap. 
 
 ‘From Aurelius Posidonius, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome. Notice is given to 
 the inhabitants of the quarters about to serve in the coming year to assemble to-day at the 
 accustomed place and to name whomever they choose as phylarch, being a person of means 
 and suited for the post, in accordance with the orders of those who constituted the appointed 
 office (?), in order that when the time comes he may be able to perform the duty honestly 
 and faithfully. Signed by me. The first year of the Emperors and Caesars Publius 
 Licinius Valerianus and Publius Licinius Valerianus Gallienus Pii Felices Augusti, Pauni 26. 
 
 1 sqq. This is the usual formula in notices promulgated by the strategus; cf. e.g. 
 BOG, US 731. 18. 
 
 6. For the ἄμφοδα in this connexion cf. 1119. 6, note. 
 
 9. ὀνομάσαι seems to have been the word intended, but what precisely stands in the 
 papyrus is doubtful. Perhaps ovoya was originally written and then amended by the 
 insertion of av. The sense at any rate is evident. 
 
 13-15. τῶν... συστησαμένων is an Obscure phrase. ἀπότακτος is commonly applied to 
 amounts in kind or money, πυρός, φόρος, ἐκφόριον, &c., and τὸ ἀπότακτον is similarly used, 6. g. 
 1124. 5, P. Fay. 39. 17. But ἀπότακτον here can hardly be the salary of the phylarch, who 
 was probably unpaid. In 84. i. 2 the word is employed of officials, [τοῖς ἀπ]οτάκτοις πραΐγμα- 
 τευ]ομένοις ; cf. P. Leipzig 28. 7, P. Flor. 71. 722 ἀποτακτικός. Hence I suggest that τὸ 
 ἀπότακτον is ‘the appointed office ’ of phylarch, a sense which combines well with κελευσθέντα. 
 It does not seem likely that of τὸ ἀπότ. συστ. could mean the persons constituting the whole 
 body of those liable to λειτουργίαι. 
 
 21 sqq. This date confirms the view taken of 1119. 5 and 30, where Mesore of the 
 year 254 is still attributed to the Galli. The dating of that papyrus is clearly abnormal. 
 
 1188. . OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE. 
 32:6 X 26 cm. A, Ds, 133 
 
 This correspondence relates to a proposed sale of some persea-wood and 
 acacia-wood which had no private owner and so belonged to the ἴδιος λόγος. 
 The series of letters begins with the application of the purchaser, Didymus, to 
 the idiologus Quintus Attius Fronto (ll. 18-26; cf. 721), who forwarded it to the 
 basilicogrammateus of the nome with instructions to verify details and value the 
 wood (ll. 14-17). The correspondence then descended in the usual way from 
 the basilicogrammateus to the topogrammateus (ll. 7-13) and from the latter to 
 the comogrammateus (Il. 2-6), upon whom devolved the business of supplying 
 the information required by the idiologus; cf. e.g. P. Amh. 68. Acacia-trees 
 occur in a similar connexion in 1112: a dead persea was the subject of 53; cf. 
 el, term. 7. ii, 28; 115... 
 
204 
 
 WN 
 
 Φὸ 
 
 IO 
 
 II 
 
 13 
 
 THE OXYRAYNCHUSMPAPYRI 
 
 [. .] Κερκεύ(ρων) κλά(δοι) y. 
 
 Σαραπίων Πετεύρει κω(μο)γρ(αμματεῖ)ὴ Κερκεύρων χαίρειν. τοῦ ἐπεσταλ- 
 μένου μοι ὑπὸ 4Διοσκουρίδου βα(σιλικοῦ) γρί(αμματέως) χρη(ματισμοῦ) 
 τὸ ἀντίγρα(φον) ὑποτέτακται. 
 
 ἐπελθὼν οὖν ἐπὶ τὰ δη(λούμενα) εἰς Aidu(wov) ᾿Ηρακλείδ(ου) ἐν μὲν τῷ 
 Θοηρείωι ᾿Οσορφνᾶτο(") ἀπὸ περσέας (ωφυτο(ύσης) κλάδον ἕνα καὶ 
 ἐν τῶι ἱερῶι Ἁ ρπεβή(κιος) 
 
 ἐπὶ τῆ(ς) τῶν ἱερῶν ἑῴων θήκης ἀπίὸ] ζωγονούση(ς) περσ(ξας) κλάδους 
 Enpo(vs) δύο καὶ ἐπισκ(εψάμενος) εἴ εἰσιν ξηροὶ καὶ ὀφείλ(οντες) 
 εἰς ἴδιον δόγον ἀναλη(φθῆναι) κατὰ τὸν γνώ(μονα), 
 
 ἐπιθε()) τὴν ἐπ᾽ ἀλη(θείας) ἀξίαν μετὰ χειρογρία(φίας} προσανένε(γκε) 
 
 ἊΣ εὐσή(μως), στοχα(σάμενος) τοῦ μηδ(ὲν)Ὶ ἀγνοη(θῆναι) μηδὲ πρὸς 
 χά(ριν) οἰκονομηθ(ῆναι), ὡς πρὸς σὲ τοῦ περὶ τῶν ἀγνοη(θέντων) 
 ζη(τήματος) ἐσο(μένου). 
 
 (ἔτους) μβ Καίσαρος Μεχί(εὶρ) κδ. 
 
 and hand, 4ιοσκουρίδης Σαραπίωνι το(πο)γρί(αμματεῖ) τῆς péon(s) το(παρχίας) 
 
 καὶ ITeredpa{s} κα(μο)γρ(αμματεῖ) Κερκεύί(ρων) καὶ 4Διονυσί(ῳ) 
 κω(μο)γρ(αμματεῖ) Πεεννὼ χαίρειν. τοῦ | 
 
 μετενη(νεγμένου) ἐφ᾽ ἡμᾶς παρὰ τοῦ ὑπογεγραμμέ(νου) ὀνόματος ἐκ τῶν 
 
 ἐπεστα(λμένων) ὑπὸ Κοίντου ᾿Αττίου Φρόντωνος τοῦ πρὸς 
 
 τῶι ἰδίωι λόγωι χρη(ματισμοῦ) τὸ ἀντίγρα(φον) ὑποτέτα(κται). συνελκύ- 
 (cavres) τοῖς dv αὐτοῦ ση(μανθεῖσι) καὶ ἐπελθόντες ἐπὶ τὰς σημαι- 
 vopmevous) 
 
 κλάδους καὶ ἀκάνθας καὶ ἐπισκείψάμενοι) εἰ ξηροὶ Kai odei(AovTes) εἰς 
 ἴδιο(ν) λόγ(ον) ἀναλη(φθῆνα!) κατὰ τὸν γνώμον(α), ἐπιθέ(ντες) καὶ 
 τὴν ἐπ᾽ ἀλη(θείας) ἀξίαν 
 
 μετὰ. yxeElpoypa(pias) προσανενέ(γκετε) εὐσή(μως), στοχα(σάμενοι) τοῦ 
 μηδ(ὲν) ἀγνοη(θῆνα) μηδὲ πρὸς χά(ριν)ὴ οἰκονομη(θῆναι), ὡς πρὸς 
 ὑμᾶ(ς) τοῦ περὶ τ(ῶν) ἀγνοη(θέντων) λόγ(ου) συστα(θησομένου). 
 
 (ἔτους) μβ Καίσαρος Μεχί(εὶρ) θ. 
 
 ἰδίου λόγου. Διοσκουρίδης σεση(μείωμαι). (ἔτους) μβ Καίσαρος 
 
 Μεχί(εὶρ) 0. 
 τῶι βασιλικῶι γραμμαί(τεῖ) τοῦ ᾿Οξυρυγχίί(του).. τοῦ ἐπιδεδομέ(νου) ὑπο- 
 μνή(ματος) παρὰ Διδ(ύμου) τοῦ ᾿Ἡρακλείδί(ου) σὺν τῇ ὑπ᾽ αὐτὸ 
 
 - 
 γεγονυίᾳ 
 
- 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 18 
 
 τε 
 
 20 
 
 28 
 
 1188: OFFICIAL 205 
 
 ὑπογραφῆι τὸ ἀντίγρα(φον) ὑποτέτα(κται. ἐπελθὼν οὖν ἐπὶ τὰ Ov αὐτοῦ 
 δηλού(μενα) ξύλα, ἂν ἢ ξηρὰ καὶ ἀδέσποτα καὶ ὀφεί(λονταλ) εἰς ἴδιο(ν) 
 
 λόγον ἀναλη(φθῆναι) κατὰ τὸν γνώμον(α), ἐπιγνοὺς τὴν διάθε(σιν) καὶ 
 ἐπιθεὶς τὴν ἐπ᾽ ἀλη(θείας) ἀξίαν προσφώνη(σον), στοχα(σάμενος) 
 τοῦ μηδ(ὲν)ὴ ayvon(Onvau), 
 
 ὡς πρὸς σὲ τοῦ λόγου ἐσομένου. (ἔτους) μβ Καίσαρος Mey(elp) θ. 
 
 ) 
 Κοίντωι Atrio: Φρόντωνι 
 
 παρὰ Διδύμου τοῦ ᾿ Ἡρακλείδ(ου. βούλομαι ὠνή(σασθαι) ἐν τῶι ᾽Ο ξιυρυγ- 
 χίτῃ) νομί(ῷ) ἐκ τοῦ ἰδίου λόγ(ου) ξύλα ἐξηραμμέ(να) ἀδέσπ(οτα) 
 ὀφείλοντ(α) 
 
 εἰς ἴδιον λόγ(ον) ἀναλη(φθῆναι) κατὰ τὸν γνώμο(να), ἐν μὲν κώμῃ Κερκεύ(ρων) 
 τῆς μέση(ς) το(παρχία9) ἐν Θοηριείωι ᾿Οσορφνᾶτος μονόκλαδον 
 
 ἀπὸ περσειδί[ο]ν ἐξη(ραμμένον) ἄξι(ον) (δραχμῶν) ἕξ, καὶ ἐν τῶι ἱερῶι 
 Ἁρπεβήκιος ἐπὶ τῆι θήκῃ τῶν ἱερῶν ἑῴων ἀπὸ (ωγονού- 
 
 σης περσέας κλάδους ξηροὺς B ἀξίους) (δραχμῶν) δύο, καὶ ἐν κώμῃ 
 Πεεννὼ τῆς α(ὐτῆς) το(παρχίας) ἐν τῶι ἱερῶι τοῦ Ἄμμωνος 
 
 ἀπὸ (ωγονο(ύσης) περσέας κλάδον ἐξη(ραμμένον) ἄξι(ον) (δραχμῶν) δύο. 
 καὶ περὶ τὴν α(ὐτὴν) κώμη(ν) ἐν τῷ Μελανθίου κλήρωι ἐν τῆι 
 
 γεγονυίᾳ διασφάγ)]ι. τοῦ μεγά(λου) περιχώ(ματος) ἀκάνθας συνπεπτω- 
 κ(υίας) δύο ἀξί(ας) (δραχμῶν) ὀκτώι, “τῆς συντιμ(ήσεως) (δραχμαὴ) i, 
 
 καὶ οὔτε πρὸς ἴση(ν). . .]. η( ) οἰύϊδὲ πρὸς ἕτε(ρον) οὐδὲν ἁπλῶς 
 παρενοχλή(σω), ἐὰν οὖν φαίνη(ται) ἐπιστ(εῖλαι) τοῖς ypappa(redor) 
 
 ὅπως διαγράψαντ[ό)ῆς μου τὰς προκει(μέναο) τῆς τειμῆς apy(vpiov) 
 
 ΜῊΝ (δραχμὰς) in λάβωι τὴν καθή(κουσαν) διαγρα(φήν). 
 τοῖς γραμμα(τεῦσι).. γραφήτωι τῷ βασιλικ(ῷ) γραμμαίτεῖ) εἰς ἐπί- 
 
 σκείψιν). (ἔτους) μβ Καίσαρος Μεχί(εὶρ) θ. 
 ἀνέγνων. (€rous) μβ Καίσαρος Μεχί(εὶρ) 0. 
 
 29 3rd hand, τῶι κω(μο)γρ(αμματεῖ). ἐπισκείψάμενος) προσανένε(γ)κ(ε). (ἔτους 
 
 μβ Καίσαρος Mey(eip) ko. 
 
 4. 1. λόγον. 
 
 ‘ Kerkeura, three branches. 
 ‘Sarapion to Peteuris, comogrammateus of Kerkeura, greeting. A copy is appended 
 
 of the document sent to me by Dioscurides, basilicogrammateus. Go therefore to the 
 objects specified as concerning Didymus son of Heracleides, namely a branch of a live 
 persea-tree at the Thoéreum of Osorphnas, and two dry branches of a living persea-tree in 
 
206 THE OXYRAYNCHUSSPAPYRI 
 
 the temple of Harpebekis at the tomb of the sacred animals, and see whether they are dry 
 and ought to be appropriated by the privy purse in accordance with the tariff, add the true 
 value with a signed declaration and report clearly, making it your aim that nothing be 
 concealed or done by favour, knowing that you will be held accountable in any inquiry 
 concerning facts that remain unknown. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 24. 
 
 ‘Dioscurides to Sarapion, topogrammateus of the middle toparchy, and to Peteuris, 
 comogrammateus of Kerkeura, and Dionysius, comogrammateus of Peénno, greeting. A 
 copy is appended of the document delivered to us from the person below written in accordance 
 with the instructions of Quintus Attius Fronto, controller of the privy purse. In furtherance 
 of the object stated go to the branches and acacia-trees indicated and see whether they are 
 dry and ought to be appropriated by the privy purse in accordance with the tariff, add the 
 true value with a signed declaration and report clearly, making it your aim that nothing be 
 concealed or done by favour, knowing that you will be held to account for facts that remain 
 unknown. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 9. 
 
 ‘For the privy purse. Signed by me, Dioscurides. The 42nd year of Caesar, 
 Mecheir 9. 
 
 ‘To the basilicogrammateus of the Oxyrhynchite nome. Appended is a copy of the 
 memorandum presented to me from Didymus son of Heraclides, with the endorsement 
 made below it. Go then to the logs therein stated and see if they are dry and have no owner 
 and ought to be appropriated by the privy purse in accordance with the tariff, and after 
 learning their condition and adding the true value furnish a report, making it your aim 
 that nothing be concealed, knowing that you will be held accountable. The 42nd year of 
 Caesar, Mecheir 9. 
 
 ‘To Quintus Attius Fronto from Didymus son of Heraclides. I wish to purchase in 
 the Oxyrhynchite nome from the privy purse some dried logs which have no owner and 
 ought to be appropriated by the privy purse in accordance with the tariff, namely at the 
 village of Kerkeura in the middle toparchy in the Thoéreum of Osorphnas a single branch 
 of a small persea-tree, dried and worth six drachmae, and in the temple of Harpebekis on 
 the tomb of the sacred animals two dried branches of a living persea-tree worth two drachmae, 
 and at the village of Peénno in the same toparchy in the temple of Ammon a dried branch 
 of a living persea-tree worth two drachmae, and near the same village in the holding of 
 Melanthius in the cutting made in the great dyke two fallen acacia-trees worth eight 
 drachmae, total value 18 drachmae, and I will give no trouble with regard to... nor to 
 anything else at all, if it seems good to you to give instructions to the secretaries that on 
 my paying as the price the aforesaid 18 drachmae of silver I may receive the proper 
 authorization. 
 
 ‘'To the secretaries. Let a letter be written to the basilicogrammateus for an in- 
 spection. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 9. 
 
 ‘Read by me. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 9. 
 
 ‘To the comogrammateus. Inspect and report. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 24.’ 
 
 1. The number of κλάδοι in this marginal note is three because only those at Kerkeura 
 are counted. A parallel document was no doubt sent to the comogrammateus of Peénno, 
 the other village concerned (1. 22). 
 
 3. ζωφυτο(ύσης) : cf. 1. 4 and C. P. Herm. 7. ii. 17 μυξέα ζωφυτοῦντα, 28 περ[σέἾ]αν 
 Copur[odcav, P. Brit. Mus. 214. 13 ἀκανθέας δύο ζωφυτούσας. 
 
 For the ἱερὸν “Αρπεβήκιος (Harpebekis = Horus the hawk) cf. the ἱερακεῖα mentioned in 
 P. Tebt. 5. 70. Osorphnas, in whom a deified animal is probably to be recognized (cf. 
 Wilcken, Grundziige, pp. 105-6), is apparently new. 
 
 4. ἱερῶν ζῴων : οἷ. e.g. P. Tebt. 5. 78. | 
 
1188, OFFICIAL 267 
 
 γνώμονα : the γνώμων of the ἴδιος λόγος is mentioned in the edict of Ti. Iulius Alexander, 
 C.1.G. 4957 = Dittenberger, Or. Gr. Juscr. 669. 44; cf. P. Tebt. 287. 5 note, B. G.U. 
 1118. 45, Wilcken, Grundziige, p. 210. 
 
 5. For πρὸς ἘΠ ἢ cf. P. Amh. 68. 10; the lacuna at the beginning of that line 
 should be filled on the analogy of the present passage στοχασάμενοι τοῦ μηδὲν ἀγνοηθῆναι μηδὲ 
 πρὸς χάριν κτλ., preceded by a.verb such as προσανενέγκετε ΟΥ̓ προσφωνήσατε. At the end of 
 the line I am unable to read any abbreviation of λόγου ; the suspended ἡ is fairly clear, and 
 the preceding letter can well be ¢. 
 
 9. συνελκύ(σαντες) : cf. P. Par. 64. 29 τοῖς δὲ διαβάλλουσιν (not διαλαβοῦσιν) ὑμῖν ὑπο- 
 δέχεσθαι αὐτὸν τοὺς ἀντιδίκους τόπωι καὶ κα θόλου αὐτῶι συνελκύσθαι μὴ προσέχετε. 
 
 19. As Wilcken remarks, ἐκ τοῦ ἰδίου λόγ(ου) may be restored on this analogy in 721. 3. 
 Seppius Rufus, the idiologus there concerned, was no doubt the successor of Fronto. 
 
 25-6. Cf. the conclusion of 885 quoted in the note on 781. 14-15. 
 
 27-8. These lines contain the endorsement of the idiologus. The day of the Sse 
 must apparently be 0, not ε, and if this is correct, Fronto must have been at Oxyrhynchus 
 or in the immediate neighbourhood. 
 
 29. The identity of the date with that in 1. 6 indicates that this line emanated from 
 the topogrammateus; the hand, however, is not the same as in ll. 1-6, which were probably 
 written by his secretary. 
 
 1189. LETTER OF A STRATEGUS. 
 
 16-6 X 13*T cm. About A.D. 117. 
 
 This letter, of which the conclusion is lost, from the strategus of the 
 ‘neighbouring Heracleopolite nome to Apollonius, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite 
 nome, relates to a γραφή or schedule of ‘ property which belonged to the Jews’. 
 The large upright handwriting cannot be later than about the beginning of 
 the second century, and since an Apollonius is known from 74 and 97 to have 
 held the office of strategus in A. D. 116 it is highly probable that the papyrus 
 belongs to the period of the great Jewish outbreak which occurred in the previous 
 year, and was not ended until after the accession of Hadrian. Confiscations 
 would be the natural consequence, and it was doubtless with some of the property 
 thus forfeited that the γραφή of the text was concerned. For the papyri referring 
 to these disturbances cf. Wilcken, Grundztige, pp. 64-5. 
 
 The document was the forty-fourth of a series made up intoa roll in the bureau 
 of the strategus. Of the one adjoining it on the left the ends of a few lines remain 
 mentioning τῷ κρατ]ίστῳ emi orparnye (?) and στρ]ατηγοῦ Λητοποίλίτου, and a detached 
 fragment from the commencement of another letter from Aquilius Polion most 
 likely belongs to this. 
 
 po. 
 and hand Ἄκύλιος Πωλίων στρατηγὸς 
 ᾿Ἡρακλεοπολίτου ᾿Απολλωνίῳ 
 
208 THE OXYRHYNCHUS*PAPYRI 
 
 στρατηγῶι ᾿Οξυρυγχείτ[ο]υ 
 aw v4 Ὁ» 
 5 τῶι φιλτάτωι χαίρειν. 
 ἐπιστολὰς δύο ἃς ἔγραψα 
 ἣν μὲν σοὶ ἣν δὲ Σ᾿ αβείνῳ 
 στρατηγῷ Κυνοπολείτου 
 Q wn w~ w~ 9 , 
 περὶ γραφῆς τῶν τοῖς [᾿Πουδαί 
 10 ols ὑπαρξάντων κ[αὶ αὐτὴν 
 δ ἐν S s 
 THY γραφὴν εὖ ποιήσεις 
 κομισάμενος καὶ τὴν 
 μὲν σοὶ ἱκνουμένην κατα- 
 σχὼν τὴν δὲ εἰς τὸν Kuvo- 
 15 πολείτην διαπεμψάμε- 
 [vos 
 
 On the verso 
 ArrohrAwviot στρα(τηγῷ) ᾽Οξυρυγχίείτου.. 
 
 ‘No. 44. 
 
 ‘ Aquilius Polion, strategus of the Heracleopolite nome, to his dearest Apollonius, 
 strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. Kindly receive two letters which I have 
 written, one to you and one to Sabinus, strategus of the Cynopolite nome, about a list of 
 property which belonged to the Jews, with the list itself, and keep the letter coming to you 
 and forward the other to the Cynopolite nome ... (Addressed) To Apollonius, strategus of 
 the Oxyrhynchite nome.’ 
 
 1190. LETTER OF A STRATEGUS. 
 26-7 X14°5 cm. A.D. 347. 
 
 A letter from the strategus to two praepositi of a pagus informing them that 
 the commander-in-chief had ordered the recruits to proceed to Babylon and 
 directing the praepositi to assist in carrying out the order. It was intended to 
 add a list of the recruits, but this was not completed. Cf. 1022, 1108. 
 
 Praoviois ...... στρ]ατηγὸς ᾿Οξυρυγχίίτου) 
 Φλαουίῳ IT[..... καὶ AtvpnrAi@ Θέωνι 
 πραιπί(οσίτοις) ε πάγου ἀδελ)φοῖς χαίρειν. 
 
 ἡ ἐξουσία τοῦ [κυρίου μου) τοῦ διασημοτάτου 
 
 5 δουκὺς Praoviolv...... Ἰτίμου προσέταξεν 
 
ΤΙ ΣΕ 7614} 209 
 
 τοὺς Tipwvals ἀποσταλ]ῆναι eis τὴν Βαβυλῶνα. 
 σπουδάσατε οὖν, ἀ]δελφοί, τοὺς δημο- 
 σίους τῶν eg[....+...+..] ἐπαγομένους 
 τοὺς αἱροῦνϊτας ἑκάστου Tilpwvas ws 
 10 ἑξῆς δηλοῦται καταστῆσαι ἐπὶ τῆς 
 πόλ[εως καὶ ἑτοιμάσασθαι [τ]ὴν τ[ο]ύτων 
 
 ἀποϊστολήν, ὅπως μηδὲν ἐμποδὼν] ἔσται. 
 
 and hand Ϊ ἐρ)ρ[ῶσθ)]αἰ σε [εὔϊχομαι, 
 ἄδελφε. 
 
 15 ὑπατείας Οὐολκακίοϊυ ᾿Ῥουφίν]ου τοῦ λαμπροτάτου ἐπάρχ[ο]ν 
 τοῦ ἱεροῦ πραιτωρίου καὶ Φλ(αουίου) Εὐσεβίου τοῦ λαμ(προτάτου) 
 
 κόμιτος Παῦνι κη. 
 
 4τ4 hand εἰσὶ δέ" 
 Yapatriov {os} Χαιρήμονος 
 20 τοὺς δημοσίους μετὰ τῶν τιρώ(νων) . . . 
 
 ‘Flavius ..., strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, to his brothers Flavius P... and 
 Aurelius Theon, praepositi of the fifth pagus, greeting. His highness my lord the most 
 honourable dux Flavius ...timus has ordered the recruits to be dispatched to Babylon. 
 Take care therefore, my brothers, that the officials of the .. . produce the recruits for which 
 they are severally responsible as hereinafter declared and assemble them at the city and 
 prepare for their dispatch, in order that there may be no hindrance. I pray for your health, 
 brother,’ Date. 
 
 1. στρ]ατηγός : cf. 1057. 2, note; Wilcken, Grundgiige, p. 77. 
 
 3. For ἀδελ]φοῖς cf. 11. 7 and 14. A vestige above the line suits the top of a ¢, and 
 τοῖς φιλτάτοις is too long, even if πάγου were abbreviated. 
 
 7. The supplement is rather short as compared with those in the adjacent lines. 
 
 8. Perhaps ἑξῆς, as in 1. 10. 
 
 10-12. The restoration suggested is of course very uncertain. An alternative in 
 I]. 11-12 would be 6. g. πρὸς τὸ δύνασθαι [τ]ὴν τ οἸύτων ἀποστολὴν (OF ἀπο[δημίαν) γενέσθαι, only 
 then it becomes difficult to complete the sentence satisfactorily, unless this be supposed to 
 have extended into another line which was begun further to the right than those preceding ; 
 cf. 1. 17.. καταστῆσαι in |. 10 is somewhat long for the lacuna. 
 
 13-14. The signatory forgot that he was addressing two persons. 
 
 20. This line appears to lack sense, It is not certain that the word τιρώνων was 
 abbreviated at the fourth letter, but the remains are not easily reconciled with τιρωνων or 
 τιρωνω(ν). There is a wide margin (54 cm.) below the line. 
 
210 TEE GORY NCH ΟΣ ry ae 
 
 1191, OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE. 
 Breadth 12-8 cm. 3 A.D. 280. 
 
 This document consists of two parts. Lines 1-10 are a copy of a letter sent 
 by Aurelius Ammonius to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome conveying to 
 him an order of the praefect Hadrianius Sallustius that all acts emanating 
 from the senate with regard to the appointment of various local administrators 
 (ἐπιμεληταί) should bear the signature of the secretary (σκρείβα5). Appended to 
 this is a letter from the strategus to the secretary directing his attention to the 
 foregoing document, with a repetition of its provisions. 
 
 Hadrianius Sallustius is a new name to be added to the list of praefects. 
 Aurelius Ammonius, who is given the title κράτιστος and was perhaps epistrategus, 
 is also unknown. 
 
 Avp\jrtos ᾿Αμμάίν)ιος στρατηγῷ ᾿Ο ξυρυγχίτοϊυ 
 [χ]αίρειν. ἀκο[λο]ύθως τοῖς κελευσθεῖσι ὑπὸ τοῦ 
 [μ]εγέθους τοῦ kupijoly μου. τοῦ διασημοτάτου ἡγε- 
 μόνος Ἁδριανίου Σ᾿ αλλουστίου περὶ τῆς τῶν 
 
 5 ἐπιμελητῶν χειροτονίας ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστου τῶν 
 περὶ αὐτῶν ἐπιστελλομένων ὑπογραφὴν εὐ- 
 [διοκήσεως τοῦ σκρείβου λαμβάνειν μὴ πα- 
 [ρἸαλίμπαναι, ἀκολούθως τοῖς περὶ τούτου κελευσ- 
 θεῖσι. ἐρρῶσθαί σε πολλοῖς χρόνοις εὔχομαι. 
 10 (ἔτους) ς ‘AOdp ta. 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ολύμπιος γενόμενος ὑπομνημα- 
 τἰογρά)φος σίτρατηγὸὴς [᾿ΟἸξυρυγχίτου 
 [ σκρείβᾳ χαίρειν. 
 [ἧς ἐλάβομεν ἐπ) στο]λῆς [παρὰ Αὐρηλίου Aupo-] 
 Ι5 νίο]ν τοῦ κρατίστου περὶ τῆς τῶν ἐπιμελη- 
 τῶν χειροτονίας κατὰ κέλευσιν τοῦ μεγέ- 
 θους τοῦ κυρίου τοῦ διασημοτάτου ἡγεμόνος 
 Adpaviov Σ᾿ αλλουστίο[υ] ἐφ᾽ ἑκάστου τῶν πε- 
 ρὶ αὐτῶν ἐπιστελλομένων ὑπὸ τῆς κρα(τίστης) βουλ(ῆς) 
 20 ἰ[ὑἸπογραφὴν εὐδοκήσεώς σον λαμβάνειν μὴ πα- 
 ἰρἸαλιμπάνιν τὴν] στρατηγίαν, ὡς ἐκελεύσθη, 
 [a]vriypapov ἐπιστέλλεταί σοι, iv εἰδῇς καὶ τὸ 
 
LIST ΤΟΣ PICLAL 211 
 
 [κἸελευσθὲν ἐν φροντίδι ἔχῃς. (2nd hand) {ep} ἐρρῶσθαί 
 σε evxop(at). 
 25 (ἔτους) ς τοῦ [κυρίου ἡμῶν Μάρκου Αὐρηλίου 
 [IT]péBov Σεβαστοῦ | 
 3rd hand [. .JAC ) συμφοΐ 
 
 I. οξυρυγχιτοῖ Pap. 7. 1. πα[ρ]αλίμπανε. 
 
 ‘Aurelius Ammonius to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. In 
 accordance with the orders of his highness my lord the most honourable praefect Hadrianius 
 Sallustius concerning the election of administrators, on every occasion when instructions are 
 issued concerning them do not neglect to take the subscription signifying concurrence of 
 the secretary, in accordance with the orders concerning this. I pray for your lasting 
 health. The sixth year, Hathur 11. 
 
 ‘Aurelius Olympius, ex-hypomnematographus, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, 
 to..., secretary, greeting. A copy is sent to you of the letter which we have received 
 from his excellency Aurelius Ammonius concerning the election of administrators in 
 accordance with the order of his highness my lord the most honourable praefect Hadrianius 
 Sallustius, directing the office of the strategus, on every occasion when instructions are 
 issued by the most high senate concerning the administrators, not to neglect to take your 
 subscription signifying concurrence, as ordered, so that you may be informed and 
 keep the order in view. I pray for your health. The sixth year of our lord Marcus 
 Aurelius Probus Augustus ...’ 
 
 6. ἐπιστελλομένων : 1.6, by the βουλή, as explained in 1. 19. 
 
 7. A σκρείβας appears in connexion with the βουλή in 59. 9. Cf. P, Leipzig 40. 
 1 1, GC. 
 
 12. A break occurs below this line, but the gap is evidently slight. 
 
 1192. ORDER FOR PAYMENT. 
 
 7.5 X 16-8 cm. A.D. 280. 
 
 An order from a financial secretary to a local agent for a payment of lentils 
 to two collectors of annona. The payment was probably due to the collectors as 
 part of their remuneration; cf. the note on 1. 4. The writing in this and the 
 following papyrus is across the fibres of the recto. 
 
 Χαιρήμων γρα(μματεὺς) δημοσίων λόγων 
 
 ᾿Ισιδώρῳ προνοητῇ ᾿Επισήμου χαίρειν. 
 
 μέτρησον ᾿ἀπολλωνίῳ καὶ ᾿Ἑρμείνῳ ἀπαιτη- 
 
 ταῖς ἀννώνης τετάρτης ἑξαμήνου ὀνόμ(ατος) 
 Bez 
 
212 THE OAYERAYNCHUSUPAPY RE 
 
 5 Apupoviovos φακῆς μέτρῳ δε- 
 κάτῳ ἀρτάβας ἕξ ἥμισυ, γ(ίνονται) (ἀρτάβαι) Z, 
 λαμβάνων γράμματα. ἐρρῶσθαί ale] εὔχομ(αι). 
 (ἔτους) ¢ τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Πρόβου Σ᾿ εβαστοῦ 
 Χ[οίακ] γ. 
 
 4. α οἵ τεταρτὴς COIT. from p. 
 
 ‘Chaeremon, secretary for the public records, to Isidorus, agent at Episemou, 
 greeting. Measure out to Apollonius and Herminus, collectors of annona, for the fourth 
 period of six months on behalf of Ammonion six and a half artabae of lentils by the tenth 
 measure, total 64 art., and take a receipt. I pray for your health. The sixth year of our 
 lord Probus Augustus, Choiak 3.’ 
 
 2. For προνοητῇ cf. e.g. 1184. 8, 1147. 17, and Gelzer, Byzant. Verw. p. 87. The 
 village ᾿Επισήμου is mentioned in 186. 16, 1031. 8. 
 
 4. The mention of the τετάρτη ἑξάμηνος in conjunction with the fact that the order was 
 issued by the γραμματεὺς δημοσίων λόγων indicates that the payment was made to the collectors 
 personally in consideration of their services, In that case Ammonion would be another 
 
 official. 
 5. axys: for the fem. form cf. B.G. U. 14. iv. 24, 977. 2, P. Flor. 1471. 6. 
 9. Χ[οίακ is more probable than Mely[eip. 
 
 1193. ORDER FROM A SPECULATOR, 
 Height 7 cm. Fourth century. 
 
 An order addressed to a village police-officer to supply a donkey and 
 a guard. 
 
 IT(apa) τοῦ σπεκουλζ[ζάτοροΞς] 
 [ἀρ]χεφίόδῳ] κώμης Τααμπέμου. [αὐτῆς] ὥρας δεξάμενός 
 μου τὰ γράμματα ὄνον ἕνα παϊράσχου] μετὰ καὶ ἑνὸς φύλακος 
 
 τῷ ἀποσταλέντι φρ(ογυρῷς (2nd hand) σεσημίωμαι. [| | 
 
 ‘From the speculator to the chief of police of the village of Taampemou. Immediately 
 on receiving my letter supply one donkey together with one guard to the sentinel whom 
 1 have sent. Signed by me.’ 
 
 1. For σπεκουλ[άτορος] (speculatoris) cf. 1214. 2, 1228. 21, P. Flor. 71. 652, &c. 
 2. [αὐτῆς] ὥρας : cf. αὐθωρόν, which occurs in another (unpublished) order of this period, 
 P. Flor. 155. 2, &c., and ἐξαυτῆς (sc. τῆς Spas). δεξάμενοι would be an easier reading than 
 δεξάμενος, and perhaps [ἀρ]χεφίόδῳ] is wrong, though it well suits the remains. 
 
1194. | DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 21} 
 
 Ὁ ΑΕ ΑΡΙΟΝΟΣ Θ΄ OFFICIALS, 
 
 1194. ARREARS OF ANNONA. 
 15:8 X 28-9 cm. Third cent. (about a. Ὁ. 265). 
 
 This papyrus contains a mutilated report of arrears of military supplies 
 (annona) which had been ordered for the use of troops accompanying the praefect 
 Claudius Firmus but had not been fully delivered. 
 
 The chief point of interest here is the identity of the praefect. A[C]l(audius) 
 Valerius Firmus was in office in A.D. 246-7, but his praenomen is only known 
 from 720. τ, and even if it is there rightly restored, which is not quite certain 
 ({Iu]l(ius) is another possibility), usage requires that, where brevity was desired, 
 the first and not the second of the two prior names should be omitted. Moreover, 
 that usage is followed in the case of this particular man in P. Amh. 72. 10 and 
 81. 5, as well as in an unpublished Oxyrhynchus text, where he is called simply 
 Valerius Firmus. An identification with the praefect of A.D. 246-7 is therefore 
 unsatisfactory, and I prefer to suppose that Claudius Firmus was the praefect 
 mentioned by Vopiscus, Fzrmus, 3... plerique Graecorum alteram tradunt, 
 ignart eo tpso tempore tres fuisse Firmos, quorum unus pracfectus Aegypti, alter 
 dux limitis Africant idemque proconsule, tertius iste Zenobiae amicus ac socius. 
 ‘Eo ipso tempore’ means the period of the Palmyrene war in the reign of 
 Aurelian; an unpublished Berlin papyrus (P. 1463), the knowledge of which 
 I owe to Wilcken’s kindness, fortunately fixes the date of Firmus’ tenure more 
 precisely. The document, a fragmentary petition, is dated in the twelfth year of 
 Gallienus (A.D. 264-5), and in 1. 5 a reference occurs to τῷ λαμπροτάτῳ ἡ]γεμόνι 
 Κλαυδίῳ Φίρίμῳ. Our praefect is accordingly to be placed between Aurelius 
 Theodotus (A.D. 262: P. Strassb. 5) and Juvenius Genialis (A.D. 266-7). Whether 
 he was after all, in spite of Vopiscus, the same person as the alleged usurper, as main- 
 tained by P. Meyer (Hermes xxxiii. pp. 268 544.) and Homo (Aurélien, Ὁ. 113, Ὁ. 2), 
 is a further question which need not here be considered. It is curious, however, 
 that in the inscription upon which the former relied (Néroutsos, /uscr. ad’ Alexandrie, 
 48) the name coincides with that of the present document. The text is... (an 
 erased name) Σεβαστοῦ ᾿Επείφι x, ἐπὶ Κλαυδίου Φίρμου λαμπροτάτου ἐπανορθωτοῦ. 
 Meyer took the word ἐπανορθωτοῦ to refer to the τόϊς of Firmus as deliverer from 
 Roman rule. But as against this Stein has observed (Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Enc. 
 iii, 2720; cf. Cantarelli, La Serie det Prefetti, Ὁ. 75) that the title λαμπρότατος 
 ἐπανορθωτής corresponds to clarissimus corrector, and points rather to a period 
 
214 THE OXYRAYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 subsequent to the reforms of Diocletian. A mere coincidence of names is not 
 sufficient to overcome that argument. 
 
 The troops had apparently gone in a southerly direction (l. 4 ἀνελθόντων, 
 1. 10 ἀνόδου ; but cf. P. Leipzig 63. 7 ἀνιοῦσιν στρατιώταις εἰς Πεντάπολιν---ἰΓΟ ΠῚ 
 Coptos), and Wilcken makes the plausible suggestion that the Blemyes were 
 giving trouble. It may be noted in this connexion that the usurper Firmus is 
 stated to have been in league with that people (Vopiscus, /irmus, 3 idem et cum 
 Blemyis societatem maximam tenuit); but the case for the identification of the 
 praefect and the usurper is hardly to be strengthened by this consideration. 
 
 Olt: 
 ᾽Οξυρυγχείτου' 
 
 πρὸς τὰ ἐπιζητηθέντα ὥστε μεταδο- 
 θῆναι τὰ λοιπαζόμενα ἐν ἐπιμεληταῖς 
 ἀννώνης τῶν ἀνελθόντων ἅμα τῷ 
 
 5 λαμπροτάτῳ ἡγεμόνι Κλαυδίῳ Φίρ- 
 μῳ στρατιωτῶν τὰ γνωσθέντα ὕὑπο- 
 δείκνυται, περὶ ὧν τῆς ἀπαιτήσεως, 
 
 εἰ δόξειεν, δύναται ἐπισταλῆναι τῷ στρα- 
 
 τηγ[ῷ τ]ὰ δέοντα. ἔστι δέ' 
 10 ἄρτου ἐϊπεβλ]ήθησαν ὑπὲρ ἀνόδου ἡμε- 
 [ρῶν δ ΡΣ (ἀρτάβαι!)}) pas, 
 
 [ἀφ᾽ ὧν διεδόθησαν διὰ] τῶν ἐπίι- 
 [μελητῶν (ἀρτάβαι 
 
 Col. ii. 
 οἴνου ἐπεβλήθησαν | 
 15 tos ξ(έσται) ᾿Ι(τα)λ(ικοὶ ?) ὃ ἡμε[ρῶν 
 
 ἃ ποιεῖ ξ(έστας) ᾿Ι(τω)λ(ικοὺς) ρπὶ 
 ap ὧν διεδόθησίαν διὰ τῶν ἐπιμελη- 
 τῶν §(éorat) ὦ κ 
 λοιπί(οὶ) E(Eorat) py [ 
 20 ὑπὲρ av....[ 
 ὁμοίων Rol 
 
 τὰ EK. | 
 
1194. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 215 
 
 ἔπει COX HOE) 1K [ 
 25 ἡμερῶν y | 
 ave ὧν | ‘Hpa- 
 κλείδου | 
 βοίου | 
 
 In the left-hand margin of Col. i, at right angles 
 lv προσδόκα ἐντὸς Ϊ 
 
 3° 1. [-Jovea rol. .Jver . | 
 On the verso, along the edge opposite the left margin of Col. i 
 
 11 πέμπεσθαι 
 
 6. ὕπο Pap. 10. ὕπερ Pap.; so in 1. 20. 15, 0.Pap.; so |. 28 y. 28. Boiov 
 Pap. 
 
 Lines 1-13. ‘ Oxyrhynchite nome: in answer to the requisition for a report of the 
 arrears devolving upon the superintendents of the annona on account of the soldiers who 
 have gone up with the most illustrious praefect Claudius Firmus, the amounts ascertained 
 are declared below, and the proper measures for their collection can, if it be AOE be 
 communicated to the strategus. The amounts are as follows: 
 
 Bread, imposed for a journey of four days, 136 artabae; of which there were 
 distributed through the superintendents ... artabae ; remainder...’ 
 
 3—4. For the ἐπιμεληταὶ ἀννώνης at this period οἵ, 1115, Wilcken, Grundziige, pp. 361-2. 
 The annona of the present text was no doubt a special levy occasioned by the passage of 
 the troops. 
 
 11. I prefer ὃ (cf. ]. 15) to y (cf. 1. 25) because 136 is divisible by 4 
 
 12. For the supplement cf. 1.17. The διάδοσις here appears as as out directly by 
 the ἐπιμεληταί, and not through intermediary διαδόται ; cf. 48 recto, iv. 8-9, 15. But διαδιδόναι 
 is not always strictly used; cf. P. Leipzig 58. 9- 14 and note ad (oc. 
 
 15. Ἰ(τα)λ(ικοί) : the abbreviation here and in 1. 16 is dA, with a diagonal stroke after 
 the second A. Of this, Ἰλλ(υρικοί) would be the natural expansion, but there seems to 
 be no other authority for ξέσται Ἰλλυρικοί, whereas Ἰταλικός is a Common epithet of the 
 ξέστης and λίτρα. Wilcken suggests that the compendium is a misrepresentation of I, the 
 doubled Δ indicating the plural, after the Latin method. 
 
 23. The &éorns was apparently valued at 20 drachmae. 
 
 28. βο(ε)ίου : 80. κρέως. 
 
216 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 1195. PROMISE OF ATTENDANCE IN COURT. 
 
 21-I X14 cm. A. ἢ. 135: 
 
 A declaration on oath to appear on the following day before a judge 
 delegated by the praefect to try a case, the nature of which is not stated. The 
 person making the declaration was an inhabitant of Hermopolis; his opponent, 
 whose patronymics only are given, was presumably an Oxyrhynchite. Cf. 260, 
 B.G. U. 891, P. Leipzig 52, 53, Hamburg 4, Wenger, Rechtshist. Papyrusstudien, 
 pp. 61 sqq., Gradenwitz, Archiv ii. pp. 573 sqq. 
 
 AmroArAwviot κριτῆι δοθέντι ὑπὸ Πετρωνίου 
 Μαμερτείνου τοῦ κρατίστου ἡγεμόνος. 
 ‘Eppaliols ὁ καὶ ᾿ἀνουβίων “Ἑρμαίου τῶν ἀπὸ 
 “Ερμ[ο]ῦ πόλεως τῆς μεγάλης ὀμνύω 
 Αὐτ[οἸκράτορα Καίσαρα Τραιανὸν Ἁδριανὸν 
 
 σι 
 
 Σεβαστὸν ἐρεῖν ἐπὶ σοῦ αὔριον ἥτις ἐσ- 
 τὶν εἰκὰς τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος μην[ὸ]ς [M]e- 
 χεὶρ] ἐκβιβάζων τὰ ἐνεστῶτ[ά μοι πρὸς 
 ‘Eppiajtov ᾿Απολλωνίδου τοῦ ...... [ . ΤΩΣ 
 
 10 ἢ ἔνοχος εἴην τῶι ὅρκωι. (ἔτους) ἐνακ[αἱδεκ]άτου 
 Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος Τραιανοῦ «Ἁδριανοῦ 
 Σεβαστοῦ Μεχεὶρ ἐννακα[ι]δεκάτῃ. 
 
 8. ¢ of εκβιβαζων corr. from σ. 12. Second » of εννακα[ιἸδεκατη added above the line. 
 
 ‘To Apollonius, the judge appointed by his highness the praefect Petronius Mamertinus, 
 I, Hermaeus also called Anubion, son of Hermaeus, inhabitant of Hermopolis Magna, 
 swear by the Emperor Caesar Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus that I will speak before you 
 to-morrow, being the twentieth day of the present month Mecheir, in explanation of my case 
 against Hermaeus son of Apollonides son of . ..; otherwise let me be liable to the 
 consequences of the oath.’ Date. _ 
 
 1. If the date in ]. 10 is rightly read, this papyrus was written two days after B.G. U. 
 19, which has hitherto provided the latest point (11 Feb. a.p. 135) for the praefecture 
 of Petronius Mamertinus. 
 
 8. For ἐκβιβάζων cf. e.g. 260. 15, P. Hamburg 4. ro. 
 
 9. The grandfather’s name was possibly ᾿Ανουβίων, but the traces of letters are hardly 
 identifiable. 
 
 10, For évak|aiSex|drov, which suits the remains, cf. 1. 12, where the word was originally 
 so spelled, though a ν has apparently been added above the line. 
 
1196. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 217 
 
 1196. DECLARATION OF A TAX-COLLECTOR. 
 13:7 X9°8 cm. A.D. 211-12. 
 
 This declaration upon oath by a person nominated to serve as a collector of 
 corn-dues is a parallel text to 81, and fortunately in better preservation, though 
 it is itself not quite complete. Cf. also 82. 
 
 ᾽ ? δὰ 15. ᾿ 4 
 AvovBiovt στρατηγῷ ᾿Οξυρυγχείζ(του). 
 Πτολλᾶς ᾿Ισίωνος μητρὸς Στεφανοῦ- 
 τος ἀπ᾿ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλεως εἰσδοθεὶς 
 ἅμα ἄλλοις ὑπὸ τοῦ νυνὶ τῆς αὐτῆς πόλε- 
 
 Β ὡς ἀμφοδογραμματέως εἰς πρακτορεί- 
 αν σειτικῶν μητροπολιτικῶν λημ- 
 μάτων γενήματος τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος 
 
 yo δ, & ? 2 
 
 K (ἔτους) ἀπηλιώτου τοπαρχίας ΠΠακέρ- 
 Κη τόπων ὀμνύω τὴν τοῦ κυρίου 
 
 10 Αὐτοκράτορος Μάρκου Αὐρηλίου 
 Σεουήρου ‘Avtwvivov Εὐσεβοῦς 
 Σεβαστοῦ τύχην ἀντιλήμψαισθαι 
 τῷ προσήκοντι χρόνῳ τῆς δηλου- 
 
 2 ’ Ἁ ? 3 al 
 
 μένης χρείας Kal ταύτην EKTENE- 
 
 18 σιν ἐμφανὴς ὧν ὁπόταν ἐπιζη- 
 τηθῶ ὑπαντῶν τοῖς γεινομένοις 
 μηνιαίοις εἰς τὸ ἐμ μηδενὶ μεμ- 
 [φθῆναι 
 
 On the verso 
 χι(ρογραφία) Πτολλᾶτί(ος) ᾿Ισίωνος mpdk(ropos) σι(τικῶν) Πακέρκη, 
 20 γνωστ(ὴρ) Aupeé(vios) Sapamaros τοῦ... Ϊ. . . olv ἐξ(ηγητεύσας). | 
 
 2. ἵἴσιωνος Pap. 4. mode Pap. 12. 1. ἀντιλήμψεσθαι. 
 
 ‘To Anubion, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome. I, Ptollas son of Ision and 
 Stephanous, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, having been presented along with others by the 
 amphodogrammateus of the same city now in office for the collection of corn-receipts at 
 the metropolis from the produce of the current 2oth year in the district of Pakerke in the 
 eastern toparchy, do swear by the fortune of the lord Emperor Marcus Aurelius Severus 
 
218 THE OXVYRAYNCHUSSPAR YS 
 
 Antoninus Pius Augustus that I will take up at the proper time the said office and will dis- 
 charge it, appearing whenever I may be required and presenting myself at the regular 
 monthly statements, so as to incur blame in no respect...’ Endorsement on the verso. 
 
 5. This analogy makes it certain that τοῦ ἀμφοδογραμματέως is to be restored in 81, 7, 
 and Mr. Bell informs me that he can read το] δ ῥοΥΡα μότέώε: cf. 1119. 6, By αὐ 
 1062. 9--Ο. 
 
 8. «: or perhaps xa is meant. 
 
 12-14. Cf. e.g. 1187. 17-20, P. Flor. 2. 1. 9-0, &c., Thead. 50. 12 sqq. 
 
 16-17. Cf. B. 1c U. 1062. 16-17 καὶ ὑπακοῦσαι Kal ΠΗ [rlov μηνιαῖΐο᾽ν τῷ [τ]οῦ νομοῦ 
 στρατηγῷ πρὸς [τὰς] Staypapd|s|. Examples of such monthly reports are frequent, e.g. 
 P. Tebt. 339. The termination of γεινομένοις could be read as -as, and in τοῖς too the o is 
 not quite clear; the masculine however (sc. λόγοις) is more likely. 
 
 17, The text probably proceeded .ἢ ἔνοχος εἴην τῷ ὅρκῳ. Ὑρον ἐτ δὲ ἐμαυτοῦ γνωστῆρα 
 ᾿Αμμώνιον ; cf. 1. 20 and 82. 7-1ο. 
 
 20. fone Cs cf. 496. 16, note, 976, P. Amh. 139. 23, 140. Bs B.G. U, τοῦθ τι 
 
 1197. DECLARATION OF A SHIPPER. 
 23°2 X 10-2 cm. A. D..2Eas 
 
 A declaration on oath addressed to the strategus by a boat-owner promising 
 to supply a boat for the transport of corn. That the supply of vessels for the 
 transport-service, on which cf. Wilcken, Grundzitige, i. pp. 378-9, Rostowzew, 
 Archiv iii. pp. 220 sqq., was not always adequate is shown by C. P. Herm. 6. 
 
 Sapatiovi τῷ καὶ Pavia 
 στρατηγ(ῷ) ᾿Οξυρυγχίτον. 
 Τιθοῆς Σαραπίωνος ἀπὸ Φα- 
 κουσῶν μητρ[ὸ]ς Πτολέμας διε- 
 5 ραματείτης τῆς αὐτῆς Φα- 
 κουσῶν ὀμνύω τὴν Σ᾽ εουήρου 
 καὶ ‘Avrwvivov τῶν κυρίων 
 Σεβαστῶν τύχην παρασ- 
 τήσειν τὸ ὑπάρχον μοι πλοῖ. 
 10 ον κύδαρον ἀγωγῆς 
 (ἀρταβῶν) py πρὸς τὴν διαίρασιν 
 τοῦ δημοσίου πυροῦ 
 ὁπόταν τὰ ἐξ ἀποστόλων 
 πλοῖα παραγένηται, 
 15 εἰς τὸ ἐν μηδενὶ μεμ- 
 φθῆναι. ἡ χειρογραφία 
 
1197. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 219 
 
 πίωνα Ϊ. .1. . . οὐ ἀπὸ 
 20 Pakova[olpy. 
 (ἔτους) 10 [ΑὐτοἸκρατόρωϊν Καισάρων 
 Aovx{ijov ΣΊ εἸπτιμίου Σ᾽εουήρ[ου 
 EvoeBolis| Περτίνακος 
 ApaBixod [4]δΠαβηνικοῦ Παρθικοῦ 
 25 Μεγίστου καὶ Μάρκ[ο]ν Αὐρηλίου 
 Ἀντωνίνου Εἰ ὑσεβο]ῦς Σ᾿ εβαστῶν 
 ΜεϊσἸορὴ .. (2nd hand) Τ[ἡτοῆς Σεραπί- 
 ὠνο9] ὥμοϊσ]α τὸν ὅρκον ὡς πρ- 
 ὀκ[ιτῆαι. Sapamioly...... ΠΙᾺ 
 30 ἔγίραψα ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μὴ εἰδό- 
 τος [γράμματα. 
 
 “i 
 
 27. 1. Τί εἸθοῆς. 
 
 ‘To Sarapion also called Phanias, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome. I, Tithoés son 
 of Sarapion and Ptolema, of Phacusae, corn-lader(?) of the said Phacusae, swear by the 
 fortune of Severus and Antoninus the lords Augusti that I will provide the small boat 
 belonging to me of 150 artabas’ burden for the lading (?) of the government corn when- 
 ever the boats collected in accordance with the orders of lading arrive, so as to incur blame 
 inno respect. This bond is valid. And...sailor Sarapion son of... of Phacusae.’ Date, 
 and signature of Tithoés written for him by Sarapion. 
 
 2. ᾿Οξυρυγχίτου, if that is the word meant, is very cursively written, It is not clear 
 that στρατηγῷ was abbreviated. 
 
 4. διεραματίτης, a person who deals with διεράματα, is apparently a new word, For 
 διέρασις, which occurs in |. 11, cf. P. Tebt. 328. 3-4 xAnpadeis . . . εἰς διέρασιν δημοσίου πυροῦ ; 
 διέραμα is no doubt either to be read or restored in P. Thead. 26. 14 (a receipt issued by 
 δεκάπρωτοι; cf. 27. 19) τὰ ναῦλα τῶν διαιρζα)μάτων. διέραμα could mean sifted corn prepared 
 for embarkation, but ‘sifting’ seems a not very apposite sense for διέρασις in |. 11, where 
 ‘lading ’ would be more suitable to the context. Perhaps the word merely implies pouring 
 the corn into the hold of the vessel. In Plutarch, Mon posse suaviter vive 4 (p. 1088 6) 
 διέραμα signifies a strainer, but that meaning will clearly not fit P. Thead. 26 and 27. 
 
 10. κύδαρος or κύδαρον is known from the lexicographers, who describe it as πλοίου or 
 νεὼς εἶδος, πλοιάριον. ἀγ(ωγῆς) or ἀγω(γῆς) is more probably to be read in Ῥ, Amh. 138. 5 
 than dyo(vros), 
 
 13. Cf..P. Amh, 138. το, where Mitteis is doubtless right in reading [ἐϊξ ἀποστόλου 
 (Chrestomathe, p. 391), Brit. Mus. 256. 9-10 ἀκολούθως τῷ [18 letterslov ἀποστόλῳ, 
 
220 THE NOXU RH YNCAUS PARRY 
 
 C. P. Herm. 6. 11-12 as restored by Wilcken, Chrestomathie, p. 522 ἐπ εὶ oli σοὶ erirporo|e 
 τοὺς καλο]υμένους ἀποστόλους [13 letters δι] ὧν κελεύειν aldrolis ἔθος [τὴν] τοῦ σείτου ἐμ[β)ολὴν 
 ποιεῖσζθ)αι. Mitteis has aptly cited Dig. xlix. 6. τ Litteras αἰγιοογίας sive apostolos. In 
 522 λόγος ἀποστόλου Τριαδέλφου, &c., a somewhat different sense is required. 
 17-20. The purport of this additional sentence was broadly to fix the identity of the 
 ναύτης. In], 18 εὐ... is not improbably a verb, but whether Sarapion is the object or the 
 « subject is uncertain. The word preceding δέ in 1. 17 is apparently not ὄνομα. [διάδ]οχον δὲ 
 vavrou ἐν᾿έστ]ησα would be a possible reading, but is not at all convincing. 
 
 1198. NOTIFICATION OF DEATH. 
 26-2 Χ 72cm. A.D. 150. 
 
 A notice addressed to the comogrammateus by an inhabitant of the Oxyrhyn- 
 chite village Teis (cf. 1200. 14) of the death of his father and his paternal uncle ; 
 cf. e.g. 79, 262,1030. The present document is peculiar in mentioning that these 
 deaths, which had occurred in the previous year, had been too late to be included 
 in the periodical return of the comogrammateus relating to that year ; and the 
 notice was delayed till the last day of Tubi. In P. Brit. Mus. 281 a decease is 
 similarly reported the year after it had taken place, but there is no analogous 
 explanatory statement. | 
 
 Σαραπᾶτι κωμογρα(μματεῖ) ὑπὸ σοῦ καταχωριζομέ- 
 παρὰ Avretros ᾿Δμμωνίου 20 γων δημοσίων λόγων, 
 τοῦ ‘Avreitos μητρὸς Ταπε- καὶ ὀμνύω Αὐτοκράτορα 
 ηῖτος τῶν ἀπὸ κωμῆς Τήε- Καίσαρα Τίτον Αἴλιον 
 
 5 ὡς. ὁ πατήρ μου ᾿Ἀμμωνᾶς Ἁδριανὸν ᾿Αντωνεῖνον 
 Avreiros τοῦ ‘HpakAjov Σεβαστὸν Εὐσεβῆ ἀλεθῆ 
 μητρὸς TaverBéws καὶ ὁ 25 εἶναι [τὰ γ]εγ[ρ]αμμένα Kall] 
 τούτου ὁμογνήσιος ἀδελ- μηθὲν διεψεῦσθαι, ἢ ἔνε- 
 pos Avreis ὑπερετεῖς χος εἴην τῷ ὅρκῳ. ἔτους 
 
 10 ἄτεχνοι ἀναγραφόμε- τρισκαιδεκάτου Αὐτοκράτορος 
 νοι εἰς τὴν αὐτὴν Τῆειν Καίσαρα Τίτου Αἰλίου 
 ἐτελεύτησαν τῶι διελθόν- 30 Ἁδριανοῦ ᾿Αντωνείνου 
 τι δωδεκάτῳ ἔτι ᾿ἀντωνείνου . Σεβαστοῦ Εὐσεβοῦς ΤῦΌβι X. 
 Καίσαρος τοῦ κυρίου μετὰ και 2nd hand Ayreis ᾿ἀμμωνίου ἐπιδέδω- 
 
 I5 ταχωρισμὸν λόγων. διὸ κα καὶ ὀμώμεκα τὸν ὅρκον. 
 ἀξιῷ τούτους ἀναγρα- Θέων Ἀμμωνίου ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ 
 φῆναι τῇ τῶν τετελευ- 35 αὐτοῦ μὴ εἰδότος γράμματα. 
 
 τηκότων τάξει διὰ τῶν 
 
1198. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 221 
 
 16. vs οἵ τουτους corr. from ν. 21. Final a of avroxparopa corr. from ο (ἢ). 24. ]. ἀληθῆ. 
 26. 1, ἔνοχος. 29. |. Καίσαρος. υ of τιτου and αἰλίου Corr. from ν. 
 
 ‘To Sarapas, comogrammateus, from Anteis son of Ammonius son of Anteis, his 
 mother being Tapeéis, of the village of Teis. My father Ammonas son of Anteis son 
 of Heracleus, his mother being Tanetbeus, and his full brother Anteis, who were past 
 age, had no trade, and were registered in the said village of Teis, died in the past 
 twelfth year of Antoninus Caesar the lord after the presentation of the accounts, I 
 therefore request that they be registered in the list of dead persons through the public 
 accounts presented by you, and I swear by the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus 
 Antoninus Augustus Pius that the above declaration is true and that I have made no false 
 statement, otherwise let me be liable to the consequences of the oath.’ Date and signature 
 of Anteis written for him by Theon son of Ammonius. 
 
 2. ᾿Αμμωνίου : ἴῃ ]. 5 the name is given as ᾿Αμμωνᾶς. 
 
 9. tmepereis: cf. 1030. 8, note, and B. G.U. 1140. 22 τὸ τῶν ἑξήκοντα (?). 
 
 14-15. Cf. ll. 19-20, P. Brit. Mus. 259. 92 τετ]ελευτηκότ(ες) [8] (ἔτει) ple|ra τὸν 
 καταχ(ωρισμὸν) τῶν λόγ(ων), 95, &c., ande. ρ΄. 514. 4, P. Fay. 35. 9, B.G. U. 1062. 17-18. 
 
 1199. NOTIFICATION OF PURCHASE. 
 12:4 X 10-5 cm. Third century. 
 
 A notice, addressed to the βιβλιοφύλακες ἐγκτήσεων, of the purchase of 
 a house, with a request for the proper official recognition of the change of owner- 
 ship. The document is not in the form of the usual ἀπογραφή, but is a ὑπόμνημα 
 or memorandum asking for a παράθεσις to be made. It is thus akin to P. Tebt. 
 Bree Ό 27) | wcren, 44, Class, Phil. 2, Hamb.16; but there is\ a certain 
 distinction. According to the usual view of that group of documents, which all 
 come from the Faytim, the reason for the substitution of what may be called 
 the mapaOeots-form for an ἀπογραφή was the fact that the previous owner had not 
 made an ἀπογραφή ; cf. Eger, Ag. Grundbuchwesen, pp. 131 sqq., Mitteis, Grundziige, 
 pp. 103 sqq. That explanation will not apply to the present case, since in 
 ll. 24-5 it is distinctly stated that the vendor had declared her ownership in an 
 ἀπογραφή. Why the παράθεσις-ἴοΥ πὶ was nevertheless adopted by the purchaser 
 remains obscure; the lost conclusion of the papyrus perhaps gave the solution. 
 
 Ἐκ ay NRO Greg | tacit 8st ΓΈ 1 γυϊμ(νασιαρχήσαντι) τ]ῆς λα[μ- 
 προτάτης ᾿Οξ(υρυγχίτων) π[όλ(εως) kali τῷ σὺν αὐτῷ ἀμφο- 
 τέροις [β]ιβλ(ιοφύλαξ!ι) 7 
 παρὰ Αὐρηλίας ᾿Ιουλίας Ἁ ρποκρατιένι Θέωνος 
 5 τοῦ καὶ AckdAnmiddov ἐπικαλουμένου Ζωίλου 
 
222 THEWOAY RH Y NCH USAPARY RT, 
 
 μη(τρὸς) Τατρείφιος ἀπὸ τῆς λαμπροτάτης ᾽Ο ξυρυγ- 
 ~ ’ὔ - 4 ? 
 χειτῶν πόλεως χρηματιζούσηζ(ο) δικαίῳ τέκνων. 
 ἐώνημει Kad ἰδιόγραφον πρᾶσιν γεγονυῖαν 
 τῷ ἐνεστῶί σὶτι ᾧ (ἔτει) Αθὺρ β παρὰ Αὐρηλίας Θε- 
 10 wvidos θυγατρὸς Θέωνος τοῦ καὶ Ζωίλου ἐ- 
 ξηγητεύσαντος τῆς λαμπροτάτης Are~avdpeias 
 καὶ ὡς ἐχρημάί(τιζεν)ὴ ὁμοίως χρηματιζούσης 
 δικαίῳ τέκνων μη(τρὸς) Πτολέμας ἀπὸ τῆς αὐ- 
 τῆς πόλεως τὴν ὑπάρχουσαν αὐτῇ κληρονομι- 
 “ps 2 ᾽ “a he 3 “-. QA 
 κῷ δικαίῳ πρότερον τοῦ δηλουμένου αὐτοῦ πατρὸς 
 Θέωνος τοῦ καὶ Ζωίλου ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ πόλει ἐπ᾿ ἀμφόδου 
 Νότου Δρόμου οἰκίας σὺμ βρονησίῳ ὑφ᾽ ἣν κατάγιοϊν 
 SN Ν ,’ 2 4 ε € , ‘4 
 καὶ τὰ ταύτης χρηστήρια πάντα ws ἡ (ᾧδιόγραφος 
 πρᾶσις περιέχι, ἧς ἐκμαρτυρηθείσης ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ 
 20 διὰ τοῦ ἐνταῦθα μνημονίου τοῦ αὐτοῦ ¢ (ἔτους) μηνὶ 
 «θὺρ μοναχὸν ἐπ᾽ ὑπογραφῇ τοῦ ἀσχολούμενον 
 ἐπιφέρουσα ὑμεῖν ἐπιδωμε τὸ ὑπόμνημα 
 πρὸς τὸ τὴν δέουσαν παράθε[σι]ν γενέσθαζι, 
 κ[α]ὶ δηλῶ τὴν αὐτὴν Θεωδίαν [ἀἹπογεγράφθ]αι 
 
 25 τὸ προκείμενον eylyeov .[..Ja.[......- 
 
 [KA] povo| 
 4. 1. “Αρποκρατιαίνης. 5. Final ov of επικαλουμενου and ζωιλου corr. from ὦ. 6. pr? 
 Pap.; soin].13. ς of τατρειφιος added above the line. οξυρυγ᾽ Pap. 7. Final y of 
 χρηματιζουσὴ corr. from a. texvw Pap. 8. 1]. ἐώνημαι. 9. Second o of ἐνεστωστι added 
 above the line. 15. 1. αὐτῆς. 17. 1. οἰκίαν... προνησίῳ. 19. ε Of ἐμου corr. from ῃ. 
 20. ov Οὗ μνημονιου corr. from 21. ἐπ ΟΟΙΤ. ; 1. ἐφ. 1. ἀσχολουμένου. 22. 1. ἐπιδίδωμι. 
 
 24. 1. Θεωνίδα, 25. εἶγἤγεον Pap.; 1. ἔγἼ]γαιον. 
 
 ‘To .. ., ex-gymnasiarch of the most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, and his asso- 
 ciate, keepers of the archives, from Aurelia Julia Harpocratiaena daughter of Theon 
 also called Asclepiades surnamed Zoilus, her mother being Tatreiphis, of the most illus- 
 trious city of Oxyrhynchus, acting in virtue of her children. I have bought in accor- 
 dance with an autograph deed of sale made in the present seventh year, Hathur 2, from 
 Aurelia Theonis. daughter of Theon also called Zoilus, ex-exegetes of the most illus- 
 trious city of Alexandria and however he was styled, likewise acting in virtue of her 
 children, her mother being Ptolema, of the same city, the house belonging to her by right 
 of inheritance and formerly the property of her said father Theon son of Zoilus, situated in 
 the same city in the quarter of the South Square with frontage (?) and cellar beneath and all 
 
ΤΟ ΟΝ TO OFFICIALS 223 
 
 appurtenances as contained in the autograph deed of sale; which having been deposed 
 to by me through the local record-office in the month Hathur of the same seventh year, 
 I bring before you a single copy with the subscription of the tax-farmer and present this 
 memorandum in order that the proper entry may be made; and I declare that the said 
 Theonis registered the aforesaid property...’ 
 
 1. This was perhaps the first line of the address ; yu|u(vaovapynoarre) is very uncertain, 
 but a title of that kind evidently stood here. Ἰἀγοραϊνομ(ήσαντι) τῆς Aap ln! pas] καὶ alu προτάτης 
 is possible, but cf. 1. 6. ἘΝ 
 
 7. xpnuariCovan(s): SC. χωρὶς κυρίου. 
 
 17. For βρονησίῳ, which is for προνησίῳ, cf. P. Brit. Mus. 262. 1 oikia(s) καὶ προνησίου καὶ 
 αἰθρίο(υ), 355. 3 πύργου καὶ προνησίοζυ), Gen. 10. 8 οἰἸκ[(]ας τριστεγά(στου) σὺν προνησίῳφ. The 
 word is presumably derived from νῆσος, but what exactly it means is not clear. 
 
 Tg sqq. See the introduction to 1208, and for ἀσχολουμένοζυν, SC. ὠνὴν μνημονείου, Cf. 
 1208. 2, note. 
 
 23. παράθεϊσι]ν : παραθήϊκη]ν could well be read, but there is apparently no analogous 
 instance of the word, although παράθεσις occurs in place of the more usual παραθήκη in the 
 sense of deposit ; cf. 1039. 7, note. 
 
 1200. REGISTRATION OF A DEED. 
 
 34:3 X 16-1 cm. A.D. 266. Plate VI. 
 
 This long and well-preserved papyrus, which was found rolled up in a cloth, 
 is an application to the archidicastes asking him to communicate to the record- 
 office of Oxyrhynchus the publication at Alexandria of a deed of sale; a copy of 
 the latter and of the request for publication is enclosed. The component parts 
 of the document may be placed in their chronological order as follows : 
 
 (1) Copy of the agreement of sale (ll. 14-40) with the signature of the 
 vendor (izoypadg7, 1]. 40-3). 
 
 (2) Application to the archidicastes for the publication (δημοσίωσις) of this 
 agreement (ll. 9-13, 44-52). 
 
 (3) Further application to the archidicastes for the communication of the 
 publication to the record-office at Oxyrhynchus (ll. 5-8, 53-5). 
 
 (4) Endorsement of the archidicastes ordering the proper steps to be taken 
 (I. 56). 
 
 (5) Endorsement prefixed by an official in the bureau of the archidicastes, 
 forwarding the document to the proper quarter (Il. 1-4). 
 
 (6) Signature of the applicant, appended at a later time (ll. 57-61; cf. 
 note ad /oc.). 
 
 On this process of publication of private agreements cf. P. Oxy. IV. 
 pp. 192-3, Mitteis, Grundziige, pp. 82-7, and for analogous documents see 
 especially 719, P. Leipzig 10, B. G. U. 578. The present example is differentiated 
 from that group by the secondary application for communication to the local 
 βιβλιοφύλακες ; cf. Ρ. 5.1. 74. 1-9, with which ll. 53-5 agree very closely. 
 
224 THE OXGRAYNGH US SPARE 
 
 € 
 Αὐρή(λιος) Δίδυμος 6 καὶ Sapamto(v) ἱερεὺς καὶ ἀρχιδικα(στὴς) βυβ(λιοφύλαξι) Eppo- 
 πολείτου χα(ίρειν).͵ τῆς τετε(λειωμένης) προσφω(νήσεως) ἀντίγρα(φον) ὑπίόκειται). 
 (ἔτους) vy Γαλλιηνοῦ 
 Σεβαστοῦ Παῦνι ια. 
 ὁ πρὸς τῇ Sta(Aoyf) a.. yet α΄... .«(}.:.. χρηϊ(ματίζοντοτ). 
 lhand 5 AdpnrAl@ Διδύμῳ τῷ καὶ Σ᾿ αραπίωνι ἱερεῖ ἀρχιδικαστῇ καὶ πρὸς τῇ 
 ἐπιμελείᾳ τῶν χρηματιστῶν καὶ τῶν ἄλλων κριτηρίων 
 \ ) 7 , le “ 2 , 3 ’’ 
 παρὰ Avpnrias ᾿Ισιδώρας. τῆς τετελειωμένης δημοσιώσεως ἀντίγρα- 
 φον ὑπόκειται. 
 by 7 Ψ “A Ν ig e “ 3 “. Ν Ν a ’ 
 Αὐρηλίῳ Διδύμῳ τῷ καὶ Sapamiov ἱερεῖ ἀρχιδικαστῇ Kal πρὸς τῇ ἐπιμε- 
 10 λείᾳ τῶν χρηματιστῶν καὶ τῶν ἄλλων κριτηρίων 
 παρὰ Αὐρηλίας ᾿Ισιδώρας χρηματιζούσης μητρὸς ἀριστῶτος, τῆς 
 2 “ 3 7. \ a ¢€ ἊΝ > € a 3 
 προειμένης μοι δισσῆς ἀσφαλείας σὺν TH ὑπὸ αὐτα ὑπογραφῇ ἀν- 
 τίγραφον ὑπόκειται. 
 Αὐρήλιος Μῶρος Ἁρεώτου μητρὸς Μινοῦτος ἀπὸ κώμης Τήεως 
 15 τοῦ ᾿Οξυρυγχείτου νομοῦ Αὐρηλίᾳ ᾿Ισιδώρᾳ χρηματίζουσα μητρὸς 
 ᾿Αριστῶνος ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς κώμης Τήεως χαίρειν. ὁμολογῶ πεπρα- 
 κέναι σοι καὶ παρακεχωρηκέναι ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν εἰς τὸν ἀεὶ χρόνον τὸ 
 ὠ(νησις) ’ , , ε , a ΄ ἢ A x 4 γι 
 ἘΠ πον ἐπιβάλλον τῷ πατρί μου Αρεώτῃ ψειλοῦ τόπου ἐν τοῖς ἀνὰ μέ 
 σοι, «-- χὰ ᾿] “"-. 
 σον μέρεσι τῆς κώμης οὗ γείτονες νότου ἀμμωνᾶτος Πολίτα 
 20 Poppa Κρονίου τοῦ καὶ Νεπωτιανοῦ βουλευτοῦ ἀπηΪλι]ώτου 
 ᾿Αχιλλέως τοῦ καὶ ‘Avrwveivou λιβὸς Κορνηλίου ᾿Αρτ[εἸμ[δώ- 
 ρου, τειμῆς τῆς συμπεφωνημένης πρὸς ἀλλήλους ἀργυρίου 
 lo’ ‘é \ ¢ Ν ΕΝ it 3 ἐς Ἃ Ὁ pa ς 
 Σεβαστοῦ νομίσματος δραχμὰς ἑκατὸν εἴκοσι, γ(ίνονται) ἀργ(υρίου) (δραχμαὶ) pk, ἃς αὐτό- 
 3 4 Ν A \ Ν 3 7 os ᾽ x “ lo’ 
 θι ἀπέσχον [π]αρὰ σοῦ διὰ χειρὸς ἐκ πλήρους. διὸ ἀπὸ τοῦ νῦν 
 25 κρατεῖν σε καὶ κυριεύειν σὺν ἐκγόνοις καὶ τοῖς παρὰ σοῦ μετα- 
 λημψομένοις τοῦ προκειμένου ψειλοῦ τόπον καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔ- 
 χειν ἑτέροις πωλεῖν καὶ διοικεῖν καὶ ἐπιτελεῖν περὶ αὐτοῦ ὡς 
 cha Coes 3 ’ \ XN 2 iA 2 XN 
 ἐὰν αἱρῇ ἀνεμποδίστως Kal μὴ ἐπελεύσασθαι μηδένα κατὰ 
 ,, f BY XN 3 ’ , \ \ 
 μηδένα τρόπον, ἔτι TE Kal παρέξομαί σοι βέβαια διὰ παντὸς 
 > GN Ὁ» VA z \ \ b ᾽’ 3 ~ 3 
 80 ἀπὸ πάντων πάσῃ βεβαιώσει καὶ καθαρὰ ἀπό τε ἀπογραφῆς ἀν- 
 δρῶν καὶ γεωργίας βασιλικῆς καὶ οὐσιακῆς γῆς καὶ ἀπὸ παν- 
 τὸς εἴδους κ[αὶ ὀφειλῆς καὶ κατοχῆς πάσης δημοσίας τε καὶ ἰ- 
 διωτικῆς, ἰτὴϊν δὲ ἀσφάλειαν ταύτην δισσήν σοι ἐξεδόμην ἐπὶ 
 
 ὑπογραφῇ [μοὶν, ἥνπερ ὁπηνίκα ἐὰν αἱρῇ δημοσιώσεις διὰ 
 
1200) DECLARATIONS ΤΟΣ OFFICIALS 225 
 
 ~ ’ὔ b 7 sy. > 7 RD 
 35 τοῦ καταλογείου οὐ προσδεόμενος ἑτέρας pov εὐδοκήσεως ἢ 
 μεταλήμψεως διὰ τὸ ἐντεῦθεν εὐδοκεῖν με τῇ ἐσομένῃ δη- 
 μοσιώσει, περὶ δὲ τοῦ ταῦτα ὀρθῶς καλῶς γεγενῆσθαι ἐπερωτη- 
 θεὶς ὑπὸ σοῦ ὡμολόγησα. ἔτους τρισκαιδεκάτου Αὐτοκράτορος 
 Καίσαρος Πουπλίου Λικιννίον Ταλλιηνοῦ Γερμανικοῦ Μεγίστου 
 ρά(μματος). Εὐσεβοῦς Εὐτυχοῦς Σεβαστοῦ Χοίακ 6. Αὐρήλιος Μῶρος Ἁρεώ- 
 41 Tov πέπρακα τὸ ἐπιβαλόν μοι ψειλὸν τόπον Kal ἀπέσχον τὴν 
 τειμὴν ὡς πρόκειται. Αὐρήλιος ᾿Απολλώνιος ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μὴ 
 εἰδότος γράμματα. 
 4 \ δ Ἂν “ ~ 3 7 XN 2 ,’ la "ἢ 
 βουλόμενος δὲ ἀπὸ τῆς δισσῆς ἀσφαλείας μοναχὴν ἐν δημοσίῳ γενέσθαι δίδω- 
 45 μι τῇ πόλει τὰς ὁρισθείσας (δραχμὰς) ιβ καὶ τὸ τοῦ τειμήματος τέλος, ἀξιῷ ἀνα- 
 λαβόντας αὐτὴν παρὰ τοῦ διαπεσταλμένου ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ Αὐρήλιου ᾿4πολ- 
 λωνίου ὑπογεγραμμένην ὑπὸ αὐτοῦ περὶ τοῦ εἶναι τὴν ὑπογραφὴν 
 ἰδιόγραφον τοῦ γράψαντος συνκαταχωρίσαι αὐτὴν τῷδε τῷ ὑπο- 
 μνήματι εἰς τὴν Ἁδριανὴν βιβλιοθήκην, τὸ δὲ ἴσον εἰς τὴν τοῦ Navai- 
 50 ov, πρὸς τὸ μένιν μοι-τὰ ἀπὸ αὐτῆς δίκαια ὡς ἀπὸ δημοσίου χρη- 
 
 ““΄“ρ @ ~ ᾽ ’ “ ’ ὕ A 
 ματισμοῦ ἕνεκα τοῦ εὐδοκηκέναι τῇ δημοσιώσει. (ἔτους) ty Ταλλιηνοῦ 
 Σεβαστοῦ Παῦνι. 
 
 ταύτην δὲ βουλόμενος προσφωνηθῆναι τοῖς τῶν ἐνκτήσεων τοῦ ᾽Ο ξυρυγ- 
 χείτου νομοῦ βιβλιοφύλαξι ἀξιῶ ἐπιλαβοῦσι τὴν δημοσίωσιν ὑπο- 
 
 A ς ts , ΄ ᾽ A φ 2 ba Was 
 
 55 γεγραμμένην ws καθήκει συντάξαι γράψαι αὐτοῖς ἵν εἰδῶσι. 
 1and ὡς καθήκί(ει). (ἔτους) vy τοῦ κυρίου ἡμῶν Ταλλιηνοῦ Σεβαστοῦ Παῦνι 0. 
 nand «ὐρηλία ᾿Ισιδώρα μητρὸς ᾿ἀριστῶτος ἐπήνε(γγκα 
 κέ ἐστιν ἐν καταχωρισμῷ. (ἔτους) y καὶ (ἔτους) α 
 Παχὼν Δ. Αὐρήλιος Θέων 6 καὶ Ἅρπαλος 
 60 Anpntpiov ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ αὐτῆς μὴ εἰδυ- 
 4 4 
 las ypap(p)ara. 
 
 On the verso 
 
 pad) pues εἰς Αὐρ(ηλίαν) ᾿Ισιδώραν 
 T por gpa(vnats) 
 5. tepe Pap.; so inl. 9. 8. ὕποκειται Pap. ; so in |. 13. 11. Second τ of 
 αριστωτος corr. by a later hand from ν. 12. imo... ὑπογραφη Pap. 1. αὐτῇ. 15. 
 ἰσιδωρα Pap.; so inl. 57. 1. χρηματιζούσῃ. 16. ]. ᾿Αριστῶτος : οἷ, 1. 11. 23. ]. δραχμῶν. 
 32. ἰδιωτικης Pap. 35. |. προσδεομένη. ᾿ 38. ὕπο Pap.; so in ll. 46, 47. 41. 1, τὸν 
 
 Q 
 
he 
 
 2206 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 ἐπιβάλλοντα OF τὸ ἐπιβάλλον... ψειλοῦ τόπου (cf. 1. 18). 42. l. ὕπερ Pap.; so in 1. 60. 
 44. 1. βουλομένη. 46. a οἵ αυρηλιου corr. from π. 4. ὑπογεγραμμενὴν . . . ὕπογραφην 
 Pap. 48. Ἰδιογραῴον . .. ὕπομνηματι Pap. 49. ἴσον Pap. 53. |. βουλομένη. 
 
 54. ὕπογεγραμμενὴν Pap. 55. tv Pap. 
 
 ‘Aurelius Didymus also called Sarapion, priest and archidicastes, to the keepers of the 
 archives in the Hermopolite nome, greeting. A copy is appended of the communication 
 that has been made to me. The 13th year of Gallienus Augustus, Pauni rr. The official 
 of the bureau... 
 
 ‘To Aurelius Didymus also called Sarapion, priest, archidicastes, and superintendent of 
 the chrematistae and other courts, from Aurelia Isidora. Appended is a copy of the 
 publication which has been effected. 
 
 ‘To Aurelius Didymus also called Sarapion, priest, archidicastes, and superintendent of 
 the chrematistae and other courts, from Aurelia Isidora styled the daughter of Aristos. 
 Appended is a copy of the bond issued to me in duplicate with the subscription 
 beneath it. 
 
 ‘Aurelius Morus son of Hareotes and Minous, of the village of Teis in the Oxy- 
 rhynchite nome, to Aurelia Isidora styled daughter of Aristos, of the said village of Teis, 
 greeting. I acknowledge that I have sold and ceded to you from henceforth for ever the 
 share falling to my father Hareotes of a free space in the middle part of the village, whereof 
 the boundaries are, on the south the property of Ammonas son of Politas, on the north 
 that of Cronius also called Nepotianus, senator, on the east that of Achilles also called 
 Antoninus, on the west that of Cornelius son of Artemidorus, at the price mutually agreed 
 upon, namely one hundred and twenty drachmae of silver of the Imperial coinage, total 
 120 dr. of silver, which I received from you forthwith from hand to hand in full. Therefore 
 from henceforth you shall own and possess with your descendants and successors the afore- 
 said free space and shall have power to sell it to others and manage and dispose of it as you 
 choose without hindrance and no one shall in any wise proceed against you, and I will 
 further guarantee the property always against all claims with every guarantee and free from 
 persons’ property-returns and the cultivation of royal or domain land and from every 
 obligation or debt or lien of every kind, public or private. And I have delivered this bond 
 to you in duplicate with my subscription, and you shall make it public through the bureau 
 whenever you choose without requiring any further consent or concurrence from me, 
 because I now agree to the future publication, and to your question whether this is done 
 rightly and fairly I have given my assent. The thirteenth year of the Emperor Caesar 
 Publius Licinius Gallienus Germanicus Maximus Pius Felix Augustus, Choiak 4. I, Aurelius 
 Morus son of Hareotes, have sold the free space falling to me and have received the price as 
 aforesaid. I, Aurelius Apollonius, wrote for him, as he was illiterate. 
 
 ‘And whereas I desire that a single copy of the duplicate bond shall be publicly 
 registered, I give to the city the prescribed 12 drachmae and the ad valorem tax, and 
 request that on receiving it from the person sent by me, Aurelius Apollonius, with his 
 attestation that the subscription is the writer’s autograph, you register it together with this 
 memorandum at the Library of Hadrian, and a copy at the Library of the Nanaeum, 
 in order that my rights in virtue of it may be assured as by a public deed, owing to the 
 assent to the publication. The 13th year of Gallienus Augustus, Pauni. 
 
 ‘And whereas I desire that this should be communicated to the keepers of the property 
 registers of the Oxyrhynchite nome, I request that on receiving the publication with the 
 proper subscription you will give orders for a letter to be written for their information. 
 
 ‘Let the proper steps be taken. The 13th year of our lord Gallienus Augustus, Pauni 9. 
 
 ‘I, Aurelius Isidora daughter of Aristos, have presented this memorandum and it has 
 
1200. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 207 
 
 been registered. The 3rd year which = the rst year, Pachon 30. 1, Aurelius Theon also 
 called Harpalus, son of Demetrius, wrote for her, as she was illiterate. 
 (Endorsed) ‘Communication of publication, forAurelia Isidora.’ 
 
 1-4. These four lines inserted at the top of the application in the bureau of the 
 archidicastes are in an extremely cursive hand (see Plate VI) and there are several words 
 in them which I cannot read with certainty even with the help of a parallel document 
 (unpublished) of the following year, where there is a similar but still worse written endorse- 
 ment. In]. 1 ἀρχιδικα(στής) is assured, but what immediately precedes and follows is very 
 doubtful. ἱερεὺς καί is suggested by similar communications from the archidicastes to 
 strategi, e.g. 485. 4, B.G.U. 578. 7. ἱερεύς however is unsatisfactory; the initial letter 
 might well be e.g. y, and γενόμενος might perhaps be read, if it were otherwise suitable. 
 λαμπρότατος is equally unlikely, since that title is not elsewhere applied to the ἀρχιδικαστής. 
 If χα(ίρειν) is right in ]. 2, a preceding mention of the βιβλιοφύλακες seems demanded by 
 ll. 53-4, and f is probable here in the parallel text; but Ἑ, ρμοπολείτου͵ 18 a difficulty, since 
 ᾿Οξυρυγχείτου is of course expected. Presumably Ἑρμοπολείτου was written by an inadvert- 
 ence. πρὸς τῇ ἐπιμελεί(ᾳ) τῶν χρη(ματιστῶν) is clearly impossible. In]. 4 ὁ πρὸς τῇ δια(λογῇ) is 
 confirmed by the unpublished text, which has here δια(λογῇ) τ(ῆς) πόλ(εως) ; οἵ, P. Leipzig 
 10. il, 32-3 οἱ πρὸς τῇ διαλογῇ τῆς πόλεως" διέγραζψεν) Αὐρηλ(ίου) Σαραπάμμωνος χρημ(ατίζοντος). 
 On that analogy χρη(ματίζοντος) may be read with some confidence at the end of this line, 
 but there is nothing in front of it in the least like διέγραψεν. The letters might possibly be 
 intended for ἀπέχει, Αὐρη(λίου) “Qpov, but ἀπέχει especially is an unconvincing reading, 
 
 For διαλογή cf. e.g. 84. il. 5 of καλούμενοι ἐπὶ τῆς διαλογῆς τῶν κατὰ καιρὸν ἀρχιδικαστῶν 
 [ypa|upareis, and Mitteis, Grundziige, pp. 85, 125. 
 
 18. A similar marginal entry occurs in the parallel text referred to in the previous note, 
 and there the a of αὐ(τῆς ἢ) is fairly clear. 
 
 30-2. Cf. 577, 719. 23-5. 
 
 37. ὀρθῶς καλῶς ; SO 1040. 33, where καί is not to be inserted; cf. e.g. 1208. 29, 
 1209. 28. 
 
 40. The marginal entry apparently notes the fact that the vendor was illiterate. 
 
 44. βουλόμενος is obviously a clerical error for βουλομένη both here and in |. 53; 
 cf. 1. 35, where προσδεόμενος is written for προσδεομένη. 
 
 51. εὐδοκηκέναι : Sc, τὸν Αὐρήλιον Μῶρον. 
 
 58. The date here is strange. Since the month is Pachon (]. 59), this signature must 
 be at least a year subsequent to the rest of the document, where the latest date is Pauni 11 
 (1. 3). The writer was unpractised, and the figures, which are in each case above the sign 
 for (ἔτους), are not very clear. δ might well be read in place of a, but how could a ὃ 
 be explained? The third and fourth years cannot be those of Maximian and Diocletian for 
 two reasons: (1) y and 6 should be in the reverse order; (2) an interval of 22 years 
 between the signature and the other dates is too long. Neither could (ἔτους) y καὶ (ἔτους) ὃ 
 refer to.a period of joint rule by Claudius and Vaballathus in a.p. 270-1, since not only is 
 there no evidence that the latter was recognized during the lifetime of Claudius,’ but in 
 P. Strassb, 8. 1-2 Aurelian is already found associated with Vaballathus in Pharmouthi of 
 that year. I therefore adopt the reading (ἔτους) y καὶ (ἔτους) a and suppose that the third and 
 last year of Claudius which coincided with the first of Aurelian is meant (A.D. 271), 
 Vaballathus being ignored. No doubt the more usual expression for this would be (ἔτους) y 
 
 ΤΡ, Grenf. ii, 70 is no doubt to be referred to the reign of Diocletian and Maximian, as was pointed out 
 by P. Meyer in Hermes, xxxili. p. 269; Meyer’s correction has been overlooked by both Preisigke, 
 P. Strassb. i. 34, and F. Hohmann, Chronologie der Papyrusurkunden, pp. 18 and 55. 
 
 Q2 
 
228 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 τοῦ καὶ a, as e.g. in Wilcken, Osz. ii. 109. 2-3; but that objection is hardly to be pressed 
 in the case of such an ill-written subscription. 
 63. Below ᾿Ισιδώραν there are a few small illegible marks. 
 
 (c) PETITIONS. 
 1201. SUCCESSION TO AN INHERITANCE. 
 
 Fr, 2 18-4 xX 12-4 cm. , A.D. 259. 
 
 An application to the praefect Mussius Aemilianus from a man whose father 
 had died intestate, asking for the right of succession to the estate (aguztio bonorum 
 possessionis). His request was couched in Latin, with a signature appended in 
 Greek (cf. 720, 1114) ; this is followed by an endorsement of the praefect granting 
 the petition (l. 11), and a translation, in a very cursive hand, of the Latin text 
 into Greek. The central part of the papyrus is decayed, and most of the Latin 
 original has disappeared ; but the loss is of small consequence, since a precisely 
 similar document, also from Oxyrhynchus, at Giessen has recently been published 
 with a valuable commentary by O. Eger in Z. Sav. xxxii. pp. 378 sqq., and by 
 means of this the portion here missing is easily restored ; cf.note on 1. 4. In the 
 Giessen papyrus, on the other hand, the Greek translation, which in 1201 is well 
 preserved, has been badly mutilated. The two documents thus supply each other’s 
 deficiencies in the happiest manner. 
 
 Aemilianus was already known to have held the office of praefect in A. D. 257 
 from Euseb. Hzst. Eccl. vii. 11. 9, where he is called διέπων τὴν ἡγεμονίαν as in 
 ]. 14 here; in the Latin of 1. 1 he is styled praefectus Aegypti simply. His name 
 Mussius is novel ; the praenomen is added by another papyrus not yet published, 
 Lucius. This was the man who a few years later revolted against Gallienus. On 
 a coin of that period, attributed to him by Poole, Catalogue of coins of Alex. 
 p. 299 (cf. introd. p. xxxiv), he is given the initials M. I. 
 
 Mussio Aemiliano v(iro) plerfectissimo) praef (ecto) Aeg( 74. 
 ab Aurelio Heudaemone. 
 
 rogo domine des mihi b(onorum) p(ossessionem) 
 
 [Οἱ 111 Variant patris met 
 
 and hand 5 Avphrios Εὐδαίμων Κατιλλίου ἐπιδέδωκα 
 αἰτούμενος διακατοχὴν κληρονομίας 
 τοῦ πατρός μου τῶν κατὰ διαδοχὴν κλη- 
 
1201. PETITIONS 229 
 
 , ΓΘ, > rN, ἘΣ ? 
 ρονομηθέντων ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἀδιαθέτου τετε- 
 λευτηκότος. Αὐρήλιος Θέων Ἁρπάλου ἔγρα- 
 ¢ XN 3 “ \ ION? 2 
 10 Wa ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μὴ ἰδότος γράμματα. 
 4 Ν . . τὰ 
 (ἔτους) ¢ Θὼθ kg. (3rdhand) ex edicto: legi. κόὀλ(λημαὴ ὃ, T(dp0s) εἷς. 
 ἑρμηνεία τῶν “ΡῬωμαικῶν' 
 Μουσσίωι Αἰμιλιανῷ τῷ λαμπροτάτωι 
 διέποντι τὴν ἡγεμονίαν παρὰ Αὐρηλίου Εὐδαΐ- 
 15 μονος. ἐρωτῶ, κύριε, δοῦναΐ μοι διακατοχὴν 
 ὑπ[αρ]χόντων (πρότερον) Κατιλλίου Οὐαριανοῦ πατρός 
 Vs b) ’ 3 5) ? “ 
 μου τετελευτηκότος ἀδιαθέτου, ἐξ ἐκείνου τοῦ 
 μέρους τοῦ διατάγματος τοῦ τοῖς νομίμοις 
 κληρονόμοις τὴ]ν διακατοχὴν διδόντος. ἐδόθη 
 20 πίρ]ὸ ἡ καλ(ανδῶν) ᾿Οκτωβρίω[ν] Τούσκῳ καὶ Βάσσῳ 
 ὑπάτοις. (ἔτους) ¢ Θὼθ Kv. ἐκ τοῦ διατάγμα- 
 
 τος" ἀνέγνων. κόὀλ(λημα) ὃ, τ(όμος) εἷς. 
 
 4. un Pap. 6. ὕπερ. . . ioros Pap. 12. a’ (= πρότερον) added above the line. 
 
 ‘To Mussius Aemilianus the most illustrious, praefect of Egypt, from Aurelius 
 Eudaemon. I beg you, my lord, to grant me possession of the property of my father 
 Catillius Varianus.. .’ ᾿ 
 
 ΛἹῚ, Aurelius Eudaemon son of Catillius, have presented this petition asking for the » 
 succession to the inheritance of my father, namely the property inherited in turn by him, 
 having died intestate. I, Aurelius Theon son. of Harpalus, wrote for him as he was 
 illiterate. The sixth year, Thoth 27. (Endorsed) In accordance with the edict; read by 
 me. Sheet 4, volume 1.’ 
 
 ‘Translation of the Latin. To Mussius Aemilianus the most illustrious, deputy- 
 praefect, from Aurelius Eudaemon. I beg you, my lord, to grant me the succession to the 
 property formerly belonging to my father Catillius Varianus who has died intestate, 
 in accordance with that portion of the edict which grants succession to the lawful heirs. 
 Dated the 8th day before the calends of October, in the consulship of Tuscus and Bassus. 
 The sixth year, Thoth 27. In accordance with the edict; read by me. Sheet 4, 
 volume 1.’ 
 
 1, The letters Ὁ p have no dots either after or, as in the Giessen papyrus, above them. 
 On the other hand dots are placed after pracfand Aeg. 
 
 2. Heudaemonem: for the erroneous aspiration cf. e. g. 32. 9. omo. 
 
 4. [Catill”|¢ seems hardly enough for the space, but Varzanz is probable. There are 
 some slight illegible traces of the two following lines, which with the rest of the Latin can 
 be restored with security from the Greek by the aid of the Giessen papyrus and 1114. 13 
 thus: cntestatd defunct ex ea parte edict quae legitimis heredibus b(onorum) plossesstonem) dat. 
 datum a(nte) a(tem) vitt kallendas) Oct(obres) Tusco et Basso co(n)s(ulibus). Instead of guae 
 .. . dat the Giessen papyrus has gua{e} .. . daturum te pollicerts. The mistake of guae for 
 
230 THE OXYRAYNCHUSYPARYRI 
 
 gua may now be explained as due to a change of construction, the writer having guae.. . 
 dat in his mind and then substituting daturum [6 polliceris without altering the guae. 
 
 6. Cf. the Giessen papyrus |. 10 αἰτῶ τὴν διακατοχήν, P. Amh. 72. 9-10 διεπεμψάμην τῷ 
 λαμπροτάτῳ ἡγεμόνι... τὴν διακατοχήν, and B. G. U. 140. 21-7 οὔκ εἰσιν νόμιμοι κληρι]νόμ]οι. .. 
 ὅμως κατί οἸχὴν] ὑπα]ρχόντων ἐξ ἐκείνου τοῦ μέ[ρ]ους τοῦ διατάγματος, οὗ καὶ τοῖς πρὸς γένους 
 συνγενέσι δίδοται, αἰτεῖσθαι δύνασθαι καὶ αὐτοὺς κρεἰίν]ω. 
 
 11. In ]. 12 of the Giessen papyrus Eger restores do d(onorum) p(ossesstonem)| before 
 ex edtcto, but probably those two words stood by themselves, as here. vrecognovd there 
 takes the place of “gz. The τ of τ(όμος) is written just like a v, both in this line and 1. 22, 
 but τόμος is demanded by analogy. The reference no doubt is, as Eger explains (/. c., 
 p. 381), to the ber Libellorum rescriptorum of the praefect. 
 
 It is hardly certain that the three Latin words are in the same hand as what follows, 
 but there seems to be no. further change beyond this point. ‘Too many hands are 
 probably distinguished by Eger. 
 
 13. λαμπροτάτῳ : διασημοτάτῳ is the correct equivalent of per/fectssimus. 
 
 18. Cf. the passage of B.G. U. 140 quoted in the note on 1. 6, and Eger, /. ¢., p. 382. 
 
 21-2. ἐκ τοῦ διατάγματος" ἀνέγνων =]. 11 ex edicto: legit. It is not clear whether 
 ἀνέγνων was intended to be abbreviated or not; perhaps dvéy(vev) should be written. 
 
 1202. PETITION CONCERNING AN EPHEBUS. 
 26-1 X 11-3 cm. Α.ἢ. 217. 
 
 This document is an interesting supplement to the existing evidence about 
 the enrolment of ephebi, a subject which has recently been discussed at length 
 by Wilcken, Grundziige, pp. 139 sqq., and Jouguet, La wie municipale, pp. 150 
 sqq. It is a petition to the deputy-epistrategus from the father of a youth 
 qualified to become an ephebus, complaining that his son’s name had been 
 omitted from the list which was annually prepared by the amphodogrammateus, 
 and begging that the error might be rectified. The list in question is stated 
 to have been regularly prepared shortly before the time of the contest of the 
 ephebi, established at Oxyrhynchus by Septimius Severus and Caracalla (Il. 5 sqq.). 
 This reference is explained by 705, which contains a copy of the Imperial rescript 
 sanctioning an endowment for the purposes of the festival. The boy’s qualifications 
 are set out in Il. 17 sqq. He was already a member of the gymnasium, having 
 reached the age of fourteen, and having been admitted through the ἐπίκρισις to 
 the privileged body of of ἐκ τοῦ yupvaciov. But he was not yet an ephebus; to 
 become one a further εἴσκρισις, probably by the praefect (cf. P. Flor. 57. 73, 
 Wilcken, ἃ c., p. 142), was required, a preliminary to which was apparently the 
 list of the amphodogrammateus. The fact that the epistrategus is addressed in 
 the present petition does not imply that the εἴσκρισις was conducted by that 
 official. 
 
 The date of the papyrus is approximately fixed by the mention in Il. 19 
 
and 21 of the 25th year, which was perhaps still current, in spite of the absence 
 Caracalla did not attain to a 26th year, and the petition 
 seems to have been written before the accession of Macrinus. 
 can be little later than A. D. 217. 
 
 of the word éveoros. 
 
 12022 PETITIONS 
 
 not previously known. 
 
 i ge) 
 
 15 
 
 20 
 
 25 
 
 and hand 
 
 4. o€upvy xov Pap. 
 
 ’ ? 2? A ? ? 
 Αὐρηλίωι Σεουήρῳ τῷ κρατίστῳ διαδεχομένῳ 
 [τ]ὴν ἐπιστρατηγίαν 
 [πα]ρὰ Αὐρηλίου Πτολεμαίου Σ᾽ εμπρωνίου τοῦ Aov- 
 
 aes 
 
 [κίο]υ μητρὸς Θαήσιος aw ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλεως. 
 ἔθ Υ̓́ x9 © 3 ? 3 A ~ 
 εθους ὄντος ἀφ ov nuTvxnoapev EK τῆς TOV 
 
 τ Ν ? ? 2 
 [κυρίων Yeovnpov καὶ μεγάλου ᾿Αντωνίνου 
 [δωρεᾶς τοῦ τῶν ἐφήβων ἀγῶνος τοὺς κατὰ και- 
 [poly τῆς πόλεως ἀμφοδογραμματέας ἐνγίζον- 
 τος τοῦ ἑκάστου ἔτους ἀγῶνος ἐπιδοῦναι καὶ 
 προθεῖναι τὴν τῶν ἐφηβεύειν μελλόντων 
 
 ἴω Q Nee 2 49 τΣ ᾽ὔ A 
 ypapnv iat} πρὸς τὸ ἕκαστον ἀφ ov προσήκει καιροῦ 
 [τ|ῆς ἐφηβίας ἀντιλαβέσθαι, ἐπεὶ οὖν ὁ νυνὶ τῆς 
 [πόϊλεως ἀμφοδογραμματεὺς Αὐρήλιος Sapari- 
 ὧν ἐν τῇ ἔναγχος προτεθείσῃ ὑπ᾽ αὐτοῦ γραφῇ 
 τῶν ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθοῖς ἐφηβεύειν μελλόντων παρεῖ- 
 [κε]ῖν τὸν ἡμέτερον υἱὸν Αὐρήλιον Πολυδεύ- 
 κην καὶ αὐτὸν μελλοέφηβον καὶ ὄντα ἐκ τοῦ 
 τάγματος τοῦ παρ᾽ ἡμεῖν γυμνασίου προσβάν- 
 τος εἰς τεσσαρεσκαιδεκαετεῖς. τῷ κε (ἔτει) καὶ ἐπικρει- 
 > A A “ 
 θέντα κατ᾽ ἀκολουθείαν τῶν ἐτῶν καὶ τοῦ γέ- 
 νους εἰς τοὺς ἐκ τοῦ γυμνασίου τῷ αὐτῷ κε (ἔτει) 
 y+ 3 id 4 x , a - 
 [Y]ows ἀγνοήσας, κατὰ τὸ ἀναγκαῖον προσφεύ- 
 yo σοι ἀξιῶν ἐνταγῆναι κἀμοῦ τὸν υἱὸν 
 τῇ τῶν ἐφήβων γραφῇ καθ᾽ ὁμοιότητα 
 τῶν σὺν αὐτῷ καὶ ὦ βεβοηθημένος 
 ' ηθημένος. 
 διευτύχει. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Πτολεμαῖος ἐπειδέδω- 
 
 Κα. 
 
 5. ηὔτυχησαμεν Pap. 10. φ οἵ εφηβευειν corr. [1. ε Of προσήκει corr. 
 
 At any rate it 
 Aurelius Severus, the acting epistrategus, was 
 
232 TH EVNORMROAVNCH US WRAP YR 
 
 14. evayyos...im Pap. τό. tuo» Pap.; 50 ἴῃ]. 23. 21. eofexcorr. froma. 25. |. ἵνα 
 for καί. 
 
 ‘To his highness Aurelius Severus, deputy-epistrategus, from Aurelius Ptolemaeus son 
 of Sempronius son of Lucius, his mother being Thaésis, of the city of Oxyrhynchus. It is 
 the custom since we gained by the gift of our lords Severus and the great Antoninus the 
 contest of the ephebi that those who are for the time being amphodogrammateis of the city 
 should, as the contest of each year approaches, submit and publish a list of those about to 
 become ephebi, in order that each one may assume the status of ephebus at the proper 
 season. Since then the present amphodogrammateus of the city, Aurelius Sarapion, in the 
 list recently published by him of those who are auspiciously about to become ephebi, has, 
 perhaps in ignorance, passed over my son who is also an incipient ephebus and on the roll 
 of our gymnasium, and who reached the age of 14 years in the 25th year, and was passed 
 in accordance with his age and parentage into the list of the members of the gymnasium in 
 the same 25th year, I perforce have recourse to you, requesting that my son too may be 
 entered in the list of the ephebi in the same way as his companions, that so I may obtain 
 relief. Farewell. 
 
 ‘I, Aurelius Ptolemaeus, presented the petition.’ 
 
 3. Σεμπρωνίου : or perhaps Σενπρωνίου. At the end of the line Λου[κίου] seems more 
 likely than ΛούΪπο]ν. 
 
 7. The δωρεά was really that of Aurelius Horion, who gave a large sum to provide 
 prizes for the contest ; the emperors merely sanctioned his endowment. 
 
 8-9. In a.p. 323 the date of the contest was Jan. 19; cf. 42. 2, το. 
 
 II. γραφηναι was no doubt due to the influence of the preceding infinitives. 
 
 17. μελλοέφηβον : the word is spelled μελλέφηβος in Censorinus, De die nat. 5, Eustath. 
 Od. 1768. 56. Cf. P. Brit. Mus, 1166. 4 μελλογυμνασίαρχος, Giessen 54. 6 μελλοπρόεδρος. 
 
 18. τάγματος : cf. e.g. 891. Τρ. 
 
 19-21. Fourteen was apparently the usual age for admission to the ranks of the ephebi; 
 cf. Wilcken, Z.¢., p. 141, Jouguet, 2.c., pp. 1508qq. The anomaly of P. Tebt. 316 (which 
 of course was found at Tebtunis and not, as stated by Wilcken, Chrestomathie, p. 173, 
 at Oxyrhynchus), where boys of three and seven years are described as ἐφηβευκότες, is still 
 unexplained. 
 
 For an ἐπίκρισις eis τοὺς ἐκ τοῦ γυμνασίου cf. 257, where the importance of the γένος is 
 well illustrated. 
 
 25. καὶ ὦ is written as if ὅπως or wa and not an infinitival construction had preceded. 
 
 1203. CLAIM OF CREDITORS. 
 
 16-1 X 12:2 cm. Late first century. 
 
 Though the commencement of this petition is lost, the main details of the 
 transaction involved are sufficiently clear. According to the petitioners’ state- 
 ment (the first person plural is used throughout), Leonides after obtaining a loan 
 upon mortgage had surreptitiously alienated the security to a third party and 
 made a claim against his creditors for a debt which he asserted was due to him 
 from their father. A notice of the claim had been served upon them through 
 Apion, the son of Leonides, who seems to have been himself absent, and the 
 
1203. PETITIONS 233 
 
 collection of the debt put into the hands of the ξενικῶν πράκτωρ, The petitioners ac- 
 cordingly request that copies of their counter-claim (ἀντίρρησις ; cf. 68. 11) should 
 be communicated to Apion and to the πράκτωρ, in order that no further proceedings 
 should be taken pending a legal decision. It would naturally fall to the strategus 
 to take the steps required, and probably he was the person to whom the petition 
 was sent, since there is no mention of written instructions, which would be expected 
 if the addressee were the ἀρχιδικαστής ; cf. 68. 29-31, P. Brit. Mus. 908. 29-30. 
 At the foot is a signature of an assistant stating that notice had been given to the 
 πράκτωρ as desired. 
 
 ἀλλὰ Kale 
 ρα ας x “A 
 ἐτόλμησεν] παρὰ τῇὸ KalOjkoy.[.......... 
 “-“ A ᾿ 
 ἡμῶν ἐξαλλοτριῶσαι ἐν Αλεξανδρείᾳ τὴν 
 5 ὑποθήκην Φιλοστράτῳ Ζωίλου ᾧ καὶ εὐαγῶς 
 μεταλαβόϊνΙτος διαστολικὸν μετέδομεν διὰ 
 σοῦ περὶ τοῦ μὴ δεόντως ἠγορακέναι. πρὸς 
 δὲ τούτοις ὁ αὐτὸς Acovidns ἐγλαθόμενος 
 τῆς ἐξακολ[ο]υθούσης αὐτῷ εὐθύνης ἐπο- 
 10 ρίσατο ἐκ τοῦ καταλογείου ὑπόμνημα 
 μὴ Q 2) ’, ~ 2 
 πρὸς Tov ἐνθάδε ξενικῶν πράκτορα 
 ε b 2 > τὸς ἤΐφος ΟΖ «νΝ ~ 
 ὡς ὀφειλομένων αὐτῶι ETEPWY ὑπὸ TOU 
 πατρὸς ἡμῶν, τοὐναντίον μᾶλλον προσ- 
 , ε ~ e ? δ 2 
 οφείλων ἡμεῖν WS πρόκειται, καὶ METE- 
 3 Ca) ἤ 3 , Ν lo 
 15 δωκεν ἡμεῖν τούτου ἀντίγραφον διὰ τοῦ 
 ~~ - τ᾽ lan 
 υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ Απίωνος τῆι τεσσαρασκαιδεκάτῃ 
 lo’ “ἜἨ > 
 τοῦ ἐνεστῶτος μηνὸς Επείφ. ὅθεν ἀναγκαΐί. 
 ὡς προερχόμενοι ἀξιοῦμεν τὸ μὲν ὑπόμνη- 
 μα ἔχειν ἐν καταχωρισμῷ, μεταδοθῆναι 
 20 δὲ αὐτοῦ ἀντίγραφον Ot ὑπηρέτου τῷ τε 
 YP "Pp d 
 > ~ 
 Απίωνι εἰς τὸν τοῦ πατρὸς Acovidov λόγον 
 Α A A 2 ωῳ 7 e Ἁ 3 ie 
 καὶ τῶι ξενικῶν πράκτορι, ἵν ὁ μὲν Απίων 
 aN A Wwe περ a Ν ? PEN a 
 εἰδῇ πάντα τὰ ὑπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς Acovidov ἐπὶ τῇ 
 ς A 3 ’ὔ ? / BY ‘ 
 ἡμῶν ἀδικίᾳ πραχθέντα ἄκυρα ὄντα Kal 
 
 25 μένοντα ἡμεῖν πρὸς τὸν Acovidny τὸν πε- 
 
234 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 N 
 
 pi πάντων ὧν ἔχομεν πρὸς αὐτὸν λόγον, ὁ δὲ 
 ξενικῶν πράκτωρ μηδὲν καθ᾽ ἡμῶν ol- 
 κονομήσῃ ἀπὸ τοῦ προκειμένου ὑπομνή- 
 ματος μέχρι κρίσεως. τῶν γὰρ ὑπόντων 
 
 30 ἡμεῖν δικαίων πάντων ἀντεχόμεθα καὶ 
 ἀνθεξόμεθα. (and hand) Θέων ᾿Οννώφριος 
 ὑπηρέτης μεταδέδωκα τοῦ προκειμί(ένου) 
 [ὑπο]μίνή(ματος) ἀντ] [γ]ρα(φον) [τῷ] ξενικῶν πρά- 
 κτορι ὡς καθήκει. 
 
 8. ]. Λεωνίδης: cf. ll. 21, 23, 28. 23. Above the left-hand limb of ἡ of «dy there is 
 a vertical stroke, which is not in the right position for an inserted iota adscript. 
 
 *... {not only]... but also... ventured wrongfully [without our knowledge ?] to alienate 
 at Alexandria the security to Philostratus son of Zoilus, to whom with your just concurrence 
 we presented through you a notification concerning his improper purchase. In addition to 
 this the said Leonides, heedless of the reckoning that would follow, provided himself with 
 a memorandum from the bureau to the collector of external debts here on the plea of other 
 sums being due to him from our father, whereas on the contrary he was our debtor, as stated 
 above, and served upon us a copy of this through his son Apion on the fourteenth of the 
 present month Epeiph. Wherefore we perforce come forward with the request that this 
 memorandum should be duly placed on record, and that a copy of it be served through an 
 attendant both upon Apion on his father’s account and upon the collector of external debts, 
 in order that Apion may know that everything that has been done by his father Leonides to 
 our hurt is invalid and that our claim holds good against Leonides on all the counts that 
 we have against him, and that the collector of external debts may take no step against us in 
 consequence of the aforesaid memorandum before the trial of the case. For we maintain 
 and shall maintain all our subsisting rights. (Endorsed) I, Theon son of Onnophris, assistant, 
 have duly presented a copy of the above memorandum to the collector of external debts.’ 
 
 3. Perhaps ἀϊγνοησάντων ; the letter before the lacuna had a rounded base suiting e. g. 
 a, ε, θ, OF . ᾿ 
 
 6. διαστολικόν is a term applied to notifications of various kinds; cf. e.g. P. Brit. 
 Mus. 1231. 25. The document which in ]. 10 is described as a ὑπόμνημα is often called 
 διαστολικόν ; cf. Mitteis, Grundziige, p. 124. 
 
 g-10. Cf. e.g. 485. 3, B.G.U. 1038. 9, P. Leipzig 120. 3, Mitteis, Grundziige, 
 Pp- 159 Sqq. | 
 
 ΓΙ. For the ξενικῶν πράκτωρ in the Roman period cf. 286. 15, 712. 1, 8, 825, B.G.U. 
 970. 26, 1038. 13, P. Leipzig 120. 1, Mitteis, Grundsziige, pp. 30,159 sqq. It is remarkable 
 that here too the person suing for the debt was apparently living outside the Oxyrhynchite 
 nome (Il. 4, 15-16, 20-1), but whether the functions of the ξενικῶν πράκτωρ were limited to 
 such cases, as suggested in P. Tebt. I. p. 56, P. Oxy. II. p. 279, IV. p. 178, is very doubtful. 
 There is no indication of distinction of residence in P. Leipzig 120 (ll. 5-6 ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτ(ῆς)... 
 πόλ(εως) rather implies the contrary). 
 
1203. PETITIONS 235 
 
 19. ἔχειν ἐν καταχωρισμῷ: cf. Mitteis, Lepz. Sr/z.-Ber. 1910, pp. 69 sqq., Grundziige, 
 Pp: 33-4. | 
 
 29-31. Cf. 6. g. 282. 18-21, 286. 22-4, and Strassb. 74. 17-18, where no doubt yap 
 should be read in place of πρό; I do not see in the facsimile the justification for the spelling 
 ἀντέχωμαι. 
 
 32-4. Cf. 485. 49-50, P. Brit. Mus. 9ο8. 39-40, Flor. 56. 22-2. In 485. 50 καθήκει 
 is more probably to be restored than πρόκειται. 
 
 1204. PETITION ΤῸ A STRATEGUS: 
 20:4 X 27-2 cm. A. D. 299. 
 
 The following very interesting petition represents a stage in some legal proceed- 
 ings taken by Aurelius Plutarchus in consequence of his nomination for the office 
 of decemprimus, from which, he maintains, his rank exempted him. In order to 
 release himself from municipal burdens, as is expressly stated in 1. 13, Plutarchus 
 had obtained from the Emperors the rank of κράτιστος, i.e. vir egregius. Some- 
 time afterwards, while absent on a special mission in the Small Oasis, he had 
 been nominated to the office in question. He at once instituted proceedings of 
 appeal through his father (cf. Dzg. 1. 5. 1 guz excusatione aliqua utuntur... 
 necesse habent appellare),and had also applied to the rationals (καθολικός), the chief 
 of the general department of finance, before whose tribunal he appeared. The 
 vationalis reserved judgement, ordering documentary evidence to be produced 
 and notice to be given to the official responsible for the appointment. Plutarchus 
 accordingly now forwards a copy of the official report of this preliminary bearing 
 to the strategus, with the request that the necessary notification should be made. 
 
 That senatorial rank brought release from local manera is well known (cf. Dzg. 
 ], 1. 22-3). It was not however clear that this privilege was enjoyed by those 
 whose dignity was merely honorary ; cf. Mommsen, Rém. Staatsrecht, iii. Ὁ. 473* 
 ‘bei einer Person bloss senatorischen Standes, die ausserhalb Rom wohnt, kann 
 allerdings die Frage aufgeworfen werden, ob sie nicht als zzcola leistungspflichtig 
 ist’. It is therefore surprising to find a provincial of a rank lower than the 
 senatorial claiming exemption, for the egregiatus (κρατιστεία, |. 15) was but a degree 
 in the equestrian order (cf. Hirschfeld, Sztz.-Ber. Berl. Akad. 1901, pp. 584 544.) 
 No doubt the term κράτιστος was not unfrequently employed where λαμπρότατος 
 would be expected (cf. Magie, De Rom. iuris vocabulis sollem. Ὁ. 31); but if 
 Plutarchus had really acquired senatorial rank the fact would surely have been 
 expressed on the present occasion with more precision. Nevertheless he asserts 
 that the nomination was absolutely illegal ; and though his advocate speaks with 
 greater caution (1. 21 ὃ ἀπαλλάττει ἴσως), the ratzonalis makes no objection on this 
 point. The object of the latter’s examination is rather to establish the relative 
 
236 THLGOMV RH YNCOOSHPAPY RI 
 
 dates of Plutarchus’ attainment of rank and his nomination to office; cf. Dzg. 
 1, 6.6.7 st ante quis ad munera municipalia vocatus sit quam negotiart inciperet, 
 vel antequam in collegium adsumeretur quod immunitatem pariat, ...compellatur 
 ad honorem gerendum. 
 
 The papyrus makes an addition to the list of praefects in the person of 
 Aelius Publius, who is mentioned in ll. 7-8. . 
 
 "Emi ὑπάϊτ]ων τῶν κυρίων ἡμῶν Αὐτοκρατόρων Διοκλητιανοῦ τὸ ¢ καὶ 
 Μαξιμιανοῦ τὸ ς Σεβαστῶν. 
 Αὐρηλῳ Znvoyévee στρατηγῷ ἊΟξυρυγχείτου 
 παρὰ Αὐρηλίου Πλουτάρχου τοῦ καὶ Araxriov κρατίστου καὶ ὡς χρηματίῴζω. 
 οὐ δεόντως καὶ παρὰ πάντας 
 τοὺς νόμους ὀνομασθέντος μου ὡς εἰς δεκαπρωτείαν ὑπὸ Avpnriov 4ημη- 
 τριανοῦ δεκαπρώτου 
 5 τῆς πρὸς λίβα τοπαρχίας ἔκκλητον πεποίημαι διὰ τοῦ πατρός μου Αὐρηλίου 
 Σαραπάμμωνος τοῦ καὶ Διονυσίου 
 καὶ ὡς χρημαί(τίζε) τῷ με κατὰ καιρὸν ἐκεῖνον εἶναι ἐν τῇ Μικρᾷ ᾿Οάσει 
 πρὸς ἐκσφούνγευσιν τῶν ἐκεῖσε 
 διακειμένων στρατιωτῶν ἐκ προστάξεως τοῦ κυρίου μου τοῦ διασημοτάτου 
 ἐπάρχου Αἰγύπτου 
 Αἰλίου Πουβλίου, καὶ ποιήσας τὰ ἐπὶ τῇ ἐκκλήτῳ δέοντα κατέφυγον πρὸς 
 τὸν κύριόν μου τὸν 
 διασημότατον καθολικὸν Πομπώνιον Δόμνον καὶ ἐνέτυχον αὐτῷ ἐπὶ 
 ὑπομνημάτων αὐτὰ ταῦτα 
 10 παρατιθέμενος. ἐπεὶ οὖν διὰ ἀποφάσεως ἐκέλευσεν τὸ μεγαλεῖον αὐτοῦ 
 παραγγεῖλαί με τῷ προκειμένῳ, 
 ὧν τὸ διαφέρον μέρος καὶ τῶν ἀποφάσεων οὕτως eye: ᾿Επὶ τῶν κυρίων 
 ἡμῶν Διοκλητιανοῦ Σεβαστοῦ τὸ ¢ καὶ 
 Μαξιμιανοῦ Σεβαστοῦ τὸ ς ὑπάτων, mpd ιὃ καλανδῶν Σεπτεμβρίων, ἐν 
 Ἀλεξανδρείᾳ ἐν τῷ σηκρήτῳ. 
 κληθέντος Πλουτάρχου κρατίστου ᾿Ισίδωρος εἶπ(εν) ἀπαλλαγὴν εὕρασθαι 
 πειρώμενος ὁ παρεστὼς 
 τῇ σῇ ἀρετῇ Πλούταρχος ὁ κράτιστος τῶν πολειτικῶν λειτουργιῶν δεδέηται 
 τῆς θείας τύχης ἔτι ἄνω- 
 15 θεν τῶν δεσποτῶν ἡμῶν τῶν Σεβαστῶν καὶ τῶν Καισάρων μεταδοῦναι 
 αὐτῷ τοῦ τῆς κρατιστίας 
 
τ eee billions 237 
 
 ἀξιώματος, Kal ἐπένευσεν ἡ θεία τύχη αὐτῶν καὶ μετέδωκεν, Kal νῦν ἐστιν 
 > 5) fo 4 
 ἐν αὐτῷ. διετέλεσεν 
 γοῦν ὑπηρετούμενος τῇ σῇ τοῦ ἐμοῦ κυρίου τάξει, εἶτα καὶ τοῖς προστά- 
 γμασιν τοῖς ὑμῶν τῶν μειζόνων. 
 πρώην δέ, ἐπειδὴ κατὰ τὴν ἴἼθασιν τὴν Μεικρὰν διέτρειβεν τοῦ κυρίου μου σοῦ 
 δὲ ἀδελφοῦ Πουβλίου 
 “ ed « 2 3 δὰ FS aoe ? 2 \ 
 τοῦ διασημοτάτου ἡγουμένου ἀποστείλαντος αὐτὸν ἐκσφουνγεύειν τοὺς στρα- 
 τιώτας, 4Δημητριανός τις 
 ? - a Dl οὐοὶ V4 ΨῸΞ ae ἐ 2? , Peas 2 
 20 Οξυρυγχείτης τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως αὐτῷ ὁρμώμενος τετόλμηκεν αὐτὸν ὀνο- 
 pdgew εἰς δεκαπρωτείαν 
 μὴ ἐπιγνοὺς ὡς ἀξιώματος μείζονος μετείληφεν, ὃ ἀπαλλάττει ἴσως αὐτὸν 
 τῶν λειτουργιῶν τῶν πολει- 
 τικῶν. μεθ᾽ ἕτερα, Δόμνος ὁ διασημότατος καθολικὸς εἶπί(εν) ἀνάγνωθι 
 Ἁ ¢€ 2 a ’ ’ 
 τὴν ἡμέραν τῆς χειροτονίας. Πλού- 
 <7 “- > ? b) 2 , [ἡ » ) ? 
 ταρχος εἶπί(εν" Παῦνι Δ. ἀπήμην ἐν “Odoe ὅτε ἔγνων ἀπήντησα. 
 Δόμνος ὁ διασημότατος καθολικὸς εἶπ(εν) καὶ τὸ βιβλίον 
 lan , θή ay AN [we € ᾽ ἐλ ὃδ 2 [4 δὲ 
 τῆς χειροτονείας παρασχεθήτω καὶ τὰ ἑξῆς ὡς ἐκέλευσα δειξάτω, ἵνα δὲ 
 ἐννομώτερον ἀκουσθείη, παραγγειλά- 
 ΝΑ τ ) Ἁ 4 , > ἈΝ eG , 
 25 TW τῷ ἐλαμ .Ϊ. . . .- - εἴς τὴν δεκαπρωτείαν. Γρηγόριος εἰπί(εν) τὰ ὑπομνή- 
 2 ᾽ an 
 ματα κέλευσον ἐκδοθῆναι. 
 Δόμνος ὁ διασημ[όἸτατοῖς καθ]ολικὸς εἶπ(εν): ἐϊκ]δοθήσεται. ᾿Ολύμπιος κομεν- 
 ταρήσιος ὀφφικιάλιος ἐξέδωκα τὰ ὑπομνήματα. 
 
 Πρ ρΠΕοΠροΕρΨΠἘὋἘΕοὃ4ζἝΕιοιὁΕσ σεν [σοι COLT 1..1......] oh CIT δι: |e LOM [abe a corel less ] 
 τὸν προκείμενον Ani untpla- 
 
 [vov 
 
 I. ὕπα[ἰτίων Pap. ; so in]. 12. 4. vmo Pap. 9. ὕὑπομνηματων Pap.; so in]. 25. 
 10. παραγγειλαι Pap.; 50 ἴῃ 1.24. 11. pepos... αἀποφασεων smaller ; ovrws exes above the line. 
 13. ἰσιδωρος Pap. 17. Umnperoupevos ... tov... μειζονῶ Pap. 20. οξυρυγ᾽χειτης Pap. 
 21. απαλλατ᾽τει ἴσως Pap, 22. ἕτερα" Pap.; so ]. 23 amnytnoa/, |. 25 exdoOnvar/. 2; 
 mavve... βιβλιο Pap, 24. iva Pap. 26. a Of κομενταρησιος Corr. from ¢, ὑπομνήματα Pap. 
 
 ‘In the consulships of our lords the Emperors Diocletianus Augustus for the seventh 
 and Maximianus Augustus for the sixth time. To Aurelius Zenogenes, strategus of the 
 Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Plutarchus also called Atactius, excellency, and however 
 I am styled. Having been nominated wrongfully and in contravention of all law for the 
 decemprimate by Aurelius Demetrianus, decemprimus of the western toparchy, I brought 
 an action of appeal through my father Aurelius Sarapammon also called Dionysius, and 
 
238 THEVOXERAYNCAHOSUPALRY Ig 
 
 however he is styled, because I was at the time in the Small Oasis for the discharge of the 
 soldiers stationed there, in accordance with the order of my lord the most honourable praefect 
 of Egypt Aelius Publius; and having taken the proper steps for the appeal I had recourse 
 to my lord the most honourable catholicus Pomponius Domnus, and applied to him in 
 a memorandum setting these facts before him. Whereas then his highness ordered me 
 by a judgement to give notice to the aforesaid person, the essential part of the proceedings 
 and the judgement being as follows :— 
 
 ‘In the consulship of our lords Diocletianus Augustus for the seventh time and 
 Maximianus Augustus for the sixth time, August 19, at Alexandria, in court. Plutarchus, 
 excellency, having been summoned, Isidorus said, “His excellency Plutarchus who has 
 presented himself before your eminence, endeavouring to find for himself a release from 
 municipal offices, some time ago besought the divine fortune of our masters the Augusti and 
 Caesars to grant him the rank of excellency, and their divine fortune consented and granted 
 it,and he now enjoys it. Nowhe has continued in obedience to your lordship’s department 
 and also to the orders of you magnates. Lately when he was in the Small Oasis, where 
 he had been sent by my lord your colleague Publius the most honourable praefect to discharge 
 the soldiers, a certain Demetrianus, an Oxyrhynchite of the same city, made a design upon 
 him and ventured to nominate him for the decemprimate, ignoring his acquisition of 
 a superior rank, which presumably releases him from municipal offices”. After other 
 evidence Domnus the most honourable catholicus said, “ Read the day of his appointment ”. 
 Plutarchus said, ‘“ Pauni 30. I was away in the Oasis; I came back when I knew”. 
 Domnus the most honourable catholicus said, “ Let the document containing the appointment 
 be produced, and let him also’ show the following correspondence, as I ordered; and 
 that he may be heard in a more regular way, let him give notice to the person who 
 nominated (?) him for the decemprimate”. Gregorius said, ‘‘ Give orders for the issue of 
 the minutes”. Domnus the most honourable catholicus said, “They shall be issued”. 
 I, Olympius, official notary, issued the minutes. 
 
 ‘ Wherefore I beg, if it seem good to you,... 
 
 ’ 
 
 4. This nomination of one Sexampwros by another is noticeable. 
 
 5. ἔκκλητον : sc. δίκην ; cf. 1117. 3, where ἔκ(κ)λητοίν is almost certainly to be read, and 
 P. Amh. 82. 9—10, where οὐδὲ ἔκκληϊτον ποιεῖσθαι ἐδυνή]θην may now be restored with security ; 
 ἔκκληϊτον and ἐδυνή]θην had already been suggested by Wilcken, Grundziige, p. 3531. 
 Plutarchus commenced proceedings through his father because the period during which an 
 appeal was allowed was limited; cf. the passage already cited in P. Amh. 82, which proceeds 
 τῷ καὶ τὰς ἡμέρας τὰς νενομισμένας... παραλελυθέναι, Dig. 1. 5. 1 gui tempora praefinita in 
 ordine evusmodt appellationum peragendo non servaverint, merito praescrtptione repelluntur. 
 
 6. ἐκσφούνγευσιν : cf. 1. 19 ἐκσφουνγεύειν, which is apparently a Graecism of expungere, 
 a term technically used of the discharge of soldiers, e.g. Plautus, Curc. 4. 4. 29 miles... 
 expuncto in manipulo, Dig. xlix. 16. 15 ex causa desertionis notatus ac restitutus temports quod 
 771 desertione fuertt impendits expungitur. No doubt the same word was meant in B. Ὁ. U. 435. 
 14 ἐξπουγκερος (saec. II-III). 
 
 10-11. Perhaps something has been omitted ; cf. the critical note. 
 
 12. σηκρήτῳ = secretario, for which cf. e.g. P. Thead. 13. 1 2” secret(arto), Leipzig 
 38. 1. 1, C. Just. i. 48. 3, ili, 24. 3, ΧΙ. 19. 5. σέκρετον Or σήκρητον is the usual Greek 
 form, e.g. Hesych. σέκρετον᾽ συνέδριον, Euseb. “Hist. Eccl. vii. 30 σήκρητον δὲ ὥσπερ οἱ τοῦ 
 κόσμου ἄρχοντες ἔχων. 
 
 15. Καισάρων : 1. 6. Constantius and Galerius. 
 
 16. ἐν αὐτῷ : 80. τῷ ἀξιώματι. 
 
 24. The misuse of the optative is noticeable in an official document of this period. 
 
BOA Ee SITIONS 239 
 
 25. The letters ἐλαμ, which are clear, suggest nothing which suits the sense and 
 construction. Some word like ὀνομάσαντι is expected, and possibly this has been miscopied ; 
 or λαμβάνοντι] might be adopted. The slight vestige of the letter after μι is indecisive. 
 
 26. κομενταρήσιος = commentariensis ; cf. P. Flor. 71. 758, 794, Ρ. 5.1. 97. 6. 
 
 τὰ ὑπομνήματα: i,e. the minutes or memoranda of the proceedings, which the petitioner 
 was thus enabled to quote. Cf. P. Leipzig 38. i. 17-18, and Cairo Cat. 67131. 28-30, 
 where something like ἀντίγραφον κέλευσον is to be supplied in |. 28. 
 
 27. At this point the petitioner resumes, and αἱ may be ἀξιῶ. Further on ἐνώπιον 
 might be read (cf. e.g. P. Flor. 56. 20), but does not combine well with the other remains. 
 
 (4) CONTRACTS. 
 
 1205. MANUMISSION 22,267 amticos. 
 
 Fr. 114 Χ 16-9 cm. A.D. 201. 
 
 The solitary specimen hitherto known of a manumission zzfer amicos was 
 published in 1904 by S. de Ricci from a tablet in the Amherst collection (Proc. 
 Soc. Bibl. Arch. xxvi. pp. 145 sqq.; reprinted by Girard, Tertes de droit rom. 
 p. 849, Mitteis, Chrest. p. 405; cf. Grundz. p.272). That document was in Latin, 
 with Greek signatures. The following second example, which is of greater 
 length, of this form of manumission is in Greek throughout, but here too Latin 
 was apparently the original language ; cf. the note on 1. 1. An additional feature 
 of interest is that several of the persons concerned were Jews. Unfortunately 
 there is a large gap at the beginnings of the lines, extending, as 1. 15 shows, to 
 some 40 letters throughout. Nevertheless, though there is some obscurity in 
 detail, the general sense is sufficiently clear. The manumittors were either a man 
 and his half-sister, acting with a curator, or perhaps two half-sisters; and the 
 persons freed were a middle-aged female with her two young children, one of 
 whom was named Jacob. The ransom was paid by the Jewish synagogue, 
 presumably that of Oxyrhynchus, and reached the large sum of 14 talents 
 of silver. To ransom Jewish slaves from Gentile ownership was regarded as 
 a duty incumbent upon the community, if their own relatives were unable to 
 perform it (this is recognized by the Talmud, e.g. Laba Lathra, fol. 8 ad fin., 
 a reference which I owe to Dr. Cowley; cf. 5. Krauss, Zalmudische Archéol. ii. 
 pp. 98-9); and it seems probable that the action of the synagogue in the present 
 case is to be connected with that religious obligation. But there is some 
 uncertainty as to the nationality of the manumittors ; cf. the note on ]. 8. 
 
 [ ‘Eppnveia ἐλευθερώσεως. 
 [Αὐρήλιος 27 letters τῆς λαϊμπρίᾶς καὶ] λαμπρο- 
 
 ἐ 
 
 τάτης ᾿Οξυρυγχειτῶν πόλεως καὶ ἡ ὁμομη- 
 
240 
 
 5 
 
 IO 
 
 THE OXAVRAYNCHUSYVRARYRT 
 
 [τρία ἀδελφὴ Αὐρηλία 23 letters Jos γεν[οἹμένου ἐξη- 
 γητίοῦ] βουλευτοῦ τῆς αὐτῆς πἰίόλ]εως μετὰ κου- 
 
 [ράτορος 33 letters | mapaddgov Ilapa- 
 μόνην οἰκογενῆ δούλην ἑα[ζυ]τῶν ὡς (ἐτῶν) μ [κἸαὶ 
 
 [τὰ ταύτης τέκνα 22 letters οὐλὴ τ]ραχήλῳ (ὧ)ς (ἐτῶν) 
 ι καὶ ᾿Ιακ[ὼ]β ὡς (ἐτῶν) ὃ μεταξὺ φίλων ἠλευθέ- 
 
 [ρώσαμεν Kal ἀπελύσαμεν 17 letters ἀπὸ] παντὸς τοῦ πατρω- 
 νικοῦ δικαίου καὶ ἐξουσίας πάσης, ἀριθμη- 
 
 [θέντων ἡμῖν ὑπὲρ τῆς ἐλευθερώσεως καὶ ἀπολύσ]εως παρὰ τῆς συνα- 
 [yloyns τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων διὰ Αὐρηλίων 
 
 [Διοσκόρου 24 letters καὶ ᾽᾿ΙοὐσΊ]του βουλευτ[ο]ῦ ᾿Ὥνει- 
 τῶν τῆς Συρίας Παλαιστείνης πατρὸς τῆς 
 
 [ 32 letters ἀργυρίου] ταλάντων δεκατεσ- 
 σάρων, ἐπερωτήσεώς τε γενομένης 
 
 [ὡμολογήσαμεν ἠλευθερωκέναι καὶ ἀπολελυκέϊναι, ὑπέρ τε τῆς 
 αὐτῆς ἐλευθερώσεως καὶ ἀπολύσεως αὐ- 
 
 [τῶν ἠριθμηκέναι τὸ προκείμενον ἀργύριον καὶ μ]ηδὲ ev δίκζαϊιον μη- 
 δεμίαν τε ἐξουσίαν ἔχειν εἰς αὐτοὺς ἀπὸ 
 
 [τῆς ἐνεστώσης ἡμέρας, διὰ τὸ ἁπαξαπλῶς ὑπὲρ αὐτ]ῶὼν διὰ «ΑΑὐρηλίων 
 Διοσκόρου καὶ ᾿Ιούστου ἠριθμηκέναι καὶ 
 
 [ἀπεσχη κέναι 16 letters τὸ προκείμενον] ἀργύριον. ἐπράχθη 
 ἐν ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλει τῇ λαμπρᾷ καὶ 
 [Air pOT ann eee tosis eee earner ἐπὶ TiBepiavod τὸ β΄] κ[αὶ Ailwvos ὑπά- 
 
 τοις, ἔτει ᾧ Αὐτοκράτορος Καίσαρος 
 
 15 [Γαίου Αὐρηλίου Ovarepiov Διοκλητιανοῦ καὶ ἔτει ¢| ΑΑὐτ[οἸκρά[το]ρος 
 
 20 
 
 Ἰ. 
 and hand | IIa er καὶ τὰ ταύτγης Τέκνα νὴ καὶ ᾿Ιακὼ 
 εἰ ἰ 
 
 Καίσαρος Μάρκου Αὐρηλίου Οὐαλερίου 
 [Μαξιμιανοῦ Τερμανικῶν Μεγίστων Ἐὐσεβῶν Εὐτυχῶν Σ᾿ εβαστ]ῶν Φαρμί[οῦϊθι 
 [- .. ἡμέρᾳ ἐννεακαιδε-. 
 [κάτῃ. 
 Vestiges of two lines of signature. 
 
 asta of signature 
 - | 
 
 ] , io Pah We Tale es 
 
1205. PETITIONS — 241 
 
 Ἰτὰ ὁμ[οἸλογηϊμένα Kabals mploxer|rat. Αὐρήϊλιος 
 |] ἀγραμμάϊτου ὄντο]ς. (3rd hand) ΑΑὐρήϊλιος] Θέων ὁ κ[αὶ 
 Πρ τὺ Παρ > [. 2 leroy dplyupt 
 (elec ae re cee |e KL 0s 2 s|KOLOU pul 
 
 25 ἘΠ ΣΕ ΝΣ Fai τ. he Τουσαὶ 
 item Tous dppyupioume, τυ eres αἱ 
 OUEREET em 0 oh Et rr th eyo) Buen ape Sat CED OLE 
 ἀγραμμάϊτου 
 Ὁ Ἰακ[ω]Β Pap. 10. ὕπερ Pap. 12. tovorov Pap. 14. ὕπατοις Pap. ; 
 Ι, ὑπάτων. 
 
 I. ἀντίγραφον ἐ]λευθἠ ερώσεῇως is unsuitable on account of the autograph signatures, and 
 ἑρμηνεία is indicated by Latinisms in the Greek; ef. 11. 13-14. Apparently the deed was 
 bilingual, as e.g. 1201; there is a fair margin above this line and the edge of the papyrus is 
 straight, but perhaps the Latin text preceded in a separate column. 
 
 3. kov[pdropos: cf. 888. 3, note, Β, G.U. 705. 3, Mitteis, Grundztige, p. 250. 
 
 4. παραδόξου may be either a proper name, as in B. Ὁ. U. 362. xiv. το, ora title signifying 
 athletic prowess; cf. e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 1178. 54 πύκτου ἀλείπτου παραδόξου, 56 παλαιστοῦ 
 παραδόξου, &c., and Meyer’s note on P. Hamburg 21. 3. For Παραμόνη cf. 6. g. 1044. 23 
 Παράμονος. 
 
 5. τὰ ταύτης τέκνα : Cf. 1. 10. 
 
 7. For the Jewish colony at Oxyrhynchus cf. 385 (a. ἡ. 83) which not only mentions 
 οἱ dm ᾽Οξ(υρύγχων) πόλ(εως) Ἰου[δ]αῖοι but shows that one of the quarters of the city was called 
 ἸΙουδαικὸν ἄμφοδον. Fragments in Aramaic have occurred among the Oxyrhynchus papyri. 
 
 8. This reference to the ᾿Ωνεῖται is rather puzzling. Since they had a βουλή, their town 
 must have been a considerable place, but its identity is not evident. Besides the Egyptian 
 “Ov (Heliopolis), which naturally could not be described as belonging to Palestine, even if 
 its inhabitants could be called ’Qveira, there was according to Cheyne in Black’s Eneycl. 
 Bibl. Col. 3500 a district bearing the same name in S. Palestine, but the supposed biblical 
 allusions to it rest upon conjecture. Possibly the Benjamite Ono, to which references occur 
 in post-exilic literature (1 Chron. viii. 12, Ezra ii. 33, Neh. vi. 2), is meant. 
 
 Another question which is not quite easily answered is, of what woman was this βουλευτὴς 
 ᾿Ωνειτῶν the father? If of the ὁμομητρία ἀδελφή, the manumitting family was Jewish. But her 
 father would more naturally be supposed to be the γενόμενος ἐξηγητὴς βουλευτής of Oxyrhynchus 
 named in 1. 3. Moreover, if the manumittors were Jews, the part played by the synagogue 
 is not readily explained, for that body does not merely witness and confirm the transaction, 
 as e.g. in the manumissions from Panticapaeum (C.1.G. 2114, Latyschev, Zuscr. Ponte 
 Lux. ii. 52-3 ἐπὶ τῆς mpocevxis ... συνεπιτροπευούσης δὲ καὶ τῆς συναγωγῆς ; cf. Krauss, Festschrift 
 Harkavy, p. 65), but pays the purchase money. This action would be more intelligible if 
 the owners were Gentiles and the slave a Jewess; the objection to that view, however, is 
 that the latter is described in 1. 4 as οἰκογενής, and to regard this description as inaccurate 
 is a somewhat arbitrary assumption. It is of course not certain that |rov in |. 8 is to be 
 restored Ἰούσ]του : ἐξηγητοῦ, as in 1. 3, is an alternative; but this does not affect the 
 difficulty. 
 
 12. The supplement is quite conjectural. In the line below, the gap may be filled by 
 some phrase like διὰ χειρὸς ἐξ οἴκου, or ἐκ πλήρους. 
 
 R 
 
242 THE OXYRHAYNCHUS \PAPYRI 
 
 13. ἐπράχθη = actum; cf. e.g. the Amherst tablets ]. 12, 1114. 38, &c. 
 
 14. The day of the month according to the Roman calendar preceded emi; cf. the 
 Amherst tablets |. 13. 
 
 18 sqq. The arrangement adopted of these three detached pieces is suggested as well 
 by the handwriting and spacing of the lines as by the satisfactory restorations obtainable in 
 J], 19 and 21-2. Some small unplaced scraps are not printed. 
 
 24. EtoeBia was perhaps the name of the ὁμομητρία ἀδελφή. 
 
 25-8. The letters ] Ἰουστί and those immediately below them seem to be in a different 
 hand from those opposite on the left. If that is so, some of the signatures must have been 
 written in separate columns. rdAalyra δέκα cannot be read in |. 26. 
 
 1206. ADOPTION. 
 23°5 X 15:6 cm. A.D. 335. 
 
 Like manumission zzfer amicos (1205), adoption has hitherto been represented 
 by a single text, P. Leipzig 28, first published by Mitteis in Archiv tii. pp. 173 sqq. 
 and lately reprinted by him in Chrestomathie, p. 406. A second example is there- 
 fore very welcome. It is some fifty years older than the Leipzig specimen and 
 rather simpler though essentially similar in form. A husband and wife, Heracles 
 and Isarion, agree to the adoption of their two-year-old son by Horion, who 
 promises that the boy shall be his heir. Apparently there was no affinity between 
 the contracting parties, nor is there any obvious reason for the adoption as in the 
 Leipzig text, where an uncle adopts his fatherless nephew. Another small point 
 of contrast is the absence here of stipulations about proper food and clothing, 
 which are replaced by the negative guarantee that the boy should not be repu- 
 diated or reduced to a state of servitude. These however are minor details; the 
 important feature from the juristic standpoint is that the transaction is regarded 
 as a purely private affair, the forms prescribed at this period by Roman law, 
 the sanction of an imperial rescript and the intervention of the praefect (C. Fzs¢. 
 vill. 47. 2), being in complete abeyance, and that the participators are not con- 
 cerned with any constitution of patria potestas (although, as 1208. 6 shows, that | 
 was not quite a dead letter in the provinces), but simply with the upbringing and 
 eventual testamentary succession of the adopted child; cf. Mitteis, Grundziige, 
 PP. 274-5. 
 
 ‘Trraretas ᾿Ιουλίου Κωνσταντίου πατρικίου ἀϊδ)ελφοῦ τοῦ δε[σϊπότου ἡμῶν 
 
 [ΚἸωνσταντίνου Αὐγούστου καὶ ‘Povdiov ᾿Αλβίνου τῶν λαμπίροτάτων). 
 
 Αὐρήλιοι Ηρακλῆς Ἁράσιος τὸ ἐφέστιον ἔχωϊν ἐν τίῃ] λαμπίρᾷ) καὶ 
 Aapm(pordrn) ᾿Ο ξυρυγ[χ(ιτῶν) : 
 
 πόλει καὶ ἡ συνοῦσα γυνὴ ᾿Ασάριον ᾿Αγάθωνος ἀπὸ τ|ῆ)ς αὐτῆς πόλεως 
 
1206, CONTRACTS 243 
 
 5 καὶ Αὐρήλιος ‘Npiov ‘Apiwvos ἀπίὸ rh\s [αὐ]τῆς πόλεως ἀλλήλοις 
 χαίρειν. ὁμολογοῦμεν ἡμῖς [μὲν ὃ τ]ε Ἡρακλῆς καὶ ἡ γ[υ]νὴ Εἰσάριον ἐκδε- 
 δωκέναι σοὶ τῷ ‘Qpiwv τὸν ἐξ [ἡμῶν υἱὸν Πατερ[μοῦθ)ιν ὡς ἐτῶν 
 δύο εἰς νεϊοθεσίαν, ἐμὲ δὲ τὸν [Ὡρίων)]α ἔχειν το[ῦτ]ον γνήσιον 
 υἱὸν πρὸς τὸ μένειν αὐτῷ τὰ ἀπίὸ THis διαδοχῆς τῆς κληρονομίας 
 
 TO μουν δίκαια, καὶ οὐκ ἐξέστε μοι τοῦτον ἀπώσασθαι οὔτε εἰς 
 δουλαγωγείαν ἄγειν διὰ τὸ εὐγενῆ αὐτὸν εἶν[α)ι κ[αὶ ἐξ εὐγενῶν 
 γονέων ἐλευθέρων, ὥσπερ οὐδὲ καὶ ἡμῖν τῷ Tle Ἡρακλείῳ καὶ 
 τῇ γυνεκὶ Εἰσαρίη ἐξέστε τὸν παῖδα ἀποσπᾶν ἀπίὸ σο]ῦ τοῦ Ὠρίωνος 
 διὰ τὸ ἁπαξαπλῶς εἰς νεἱοθεσίαν ἐκδεδωκέναι ἴσοι αἸὐτόν, οὐδ᾽ αὖ 
 
 15 μετὰ ταῦτα ἐϊξέστ]ε τινὶ παραβένειν τὰ ἐνγεγ)ραμμένα διὰ 
 τὸ ἐπὶ τούτοις συνπεπῖσθαι καὶ συντετῖσθαι. κύρια τὰ τῆς velo- 
 θεσίας γράμματα ἰ[δισσ]ὰ γραφέντα πρὸς τὸ ἑκάτερον μέρος 
 ἔχειν μοναχόν, καὶ ἐπερωτηθέντες ὑπ᾽ ἀλλήλων ὡμολογήσαί(μεν) 
 ὑπατείας τῆς προκ(ειμένης) Φαρμοῦθι | 
 
 and hand [Δὐρ]ήλιος (Ωρίων παρείληφα τὸν παῖδα εἴς υἱοθεσίαν 
 
 21 [καὶ ἀπογράψομαι αὐτὸν εἰς ἐμαυτοῦ γνήσιοϊν υἱὸν πρὸς τὸ 
 [μέϊνιν αὐτῷ τὰ ἀϊπὸ τῆ]ς διαδοχῆς ἐκ κληρ[οἸνἰομίας μου 
 [ὡς] πρόκιται, καὶ emlep|wrnO(els) ὡμολόγησα. Αὐρήλιος... .. 
 [eyplawa ὑπιὲρ) αὐτοῦ γράμμ(ατα) μὴ εἰδότος. 
 
 4. 1. Iodpiov ; cf. ll. 6, 13. 7. ὕιον Pap.; so in ]. 9. 8. Ὀειοθεσιαν Pap. ; so in 
 1 14: τό. to. |, ἐξέσται ; so in Il, 13, 15. Tov... εἰς apparently rewritten over an 
 erasure. 13. |. γυναικὶ Εἰσαρίῳ. 14. First ε of exdedoxevar corr. from 6. 15. |. mapa- 
 βαίνειν. 16. |. συντεθεῖσθαι. 20. ει Of ὡριων rewritten. 
 
 ‘In the consulship of Julius Constantius, patrician, brother of our lord Constantinus 
 Augustus and Rufius Albinus the most illustrious. Aurelius Heracles son of Harasis, whose 
 home is in the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, and his wife Aurelia 
 Isarion daughter of Agathon of the said city, and Aurelius Horion son of Horion of the said 
 city, mutual greetings. We agree, Heracles and his wife Isarion on the one part, that we 
 have given away to you, Horion, for adoption our son Patermouthis, aged about two years, 
 and I Horion on the other part, that I have him as my own son so that the rights proceeding 
 from succession to my inheritance shall be maintained for him, and it shall not be lawful for 
 me to disavow him or to reduce him to slavery, because he is well born and the son of well 
 born and free parents, and in the same way it shall not be lawful for us, Heracleus and his 
 wife Isarion, to remove the boy from you, Horion, because we have once for all given him 
 to you for adoption, nor shall it hereafter be lawful for any one to transgress the terms herein 
 written, because we have consented and agreed on these conditions. This deed of adoption, 
 done in duplicate so that each party may have a copy, is valid, and in answer to each other’s 
 question we have given our assent, in the consulship aforesaid, Pharmouthi... 
 
 R 2 
 
244 VHE OAM YNCHUS TAR ad 
 
 ‘I, Aurelius Horion, have received the boy for adoption and will register him as my own 
 son so that the rights from succession as my heir shall be maintained for him as aforesaid, 
 and in answer to the question I have given my assent, I, Aurelius . . ., wrote for him, as he 
 was illiterate.’ : 
 
 3. τὸ ἐφέστιον ἔχων is an unusual phrase; cf. P. Brit. Mus. 904. 23-4 ἐπα[νελΊ]θεῖν εἰς τὰ 
 ἑαυτῶν ἐἸφέστια. 
 
 6. ἐκδεδωκέναι : it seems not unlikely that the same word should be read in P. Leipzig 28. 
 13, where Mitteis gives π[αρ]αδεδωκέναι. 
 
 8. There is no room for os after το[ῦτ]ον, which however is doubtfully read. Cf. 
 P. Leipzig 28. 11-12 τοῦτον τὸν παΐ δ]α ἔχειν [καθ᾽ ἢ] υἱοθεσίαν, 18 ὅνπερ θρέψω... ὡς υἱὸν 
 γνήσιον καὶ φυσικόν. 
 
 12. Ἡρακλείῳ : Ἡρακλεῖ is expected from ll. 3 and 6. 
 
 1207. LEASE OF A CAMEL-STABLE. 
 
 752 X93 cm. A.D. 175-6? 
 
 Part of a lease for five years of premises which had been used for keeping 
 camels, and were now to be turned into a fowl-house. . The rent was 300 drachmae 
 per annum, with yearly extras of 4 cocks, 8 hens, and 100 eggs, besides a dona- 
 tion to the lessors’ servants of 8 drachmae ‘for a libation’. The reign of which 
 
 the seventeenth year is referred to in 1. 2(may be\that of Marcus Aurelius. 
 is 
 
 = 
 
 te 
 ἀπ᾿ ᾿Οξυρύγχωϊ]ν πίόϊλείως] ἐπὶ χρόνον 
 ἔτη πέντε ἀπὸ a Θὼθ τοῦ ἰσιόντος ιᾧ (ἔτους) ὃν ἔχου- 
 Σ “ a 
 σι ἐπ᾿ ἀμφόδου ‘Eppatov καμηλῶνα σὺν τοῖς τού- 
 Tov χρηστηρίοις πᾶσι εἰς ὀρνειθῶνα, παρὲξ τόπων 
 5 ἐνχρῃζόντων εἰς ἐλαιουργῖον ὧν ἐὰν αἱρῆται 
 « 2 ΄ » ΄ A A ΄, : ὃς 
 ὁ ᾿Επίμαχος, évotkiov τῶν λοιπῶν τόπων ἐπὶ 
 > , “~ ἢ 
 τὴν πενταετίαν Kat ἔτος δραχμῶν τριακοσί- 
 > 
 ων Kal ἐκτάκτων ὁμοίως κατ᾽ ἔτος ἀλεκτρυόνων 
 4 »Ἅ > 7 4 ’ 
 τελείων τεσσάρων, ὀρνείθων τελείων τοκάδων 
 7 IA € 7 \ a 4 
 το ὀκτώ, @@Y ἑκατόν, καὶ σπονδίῆς] παιδαρίοις 
 δραχμῶν ὀκτώ. βεβαιουμένης δὲ τῆς μισθώ- 
 σεως ἀποδότω ὁ μεμισθωμένος τοῖς μεμισθωκό- 
 ᾿ Ν yf ¢€ 2, 4 N N ) ? 
 σι τὰ μὲν ἔκτακτα ὁπόταν βούλωνται τὸ δὲ ἐνοίκι- 
 ον ἐν προθεσμίαις δυσὶ Φαμενὼθ καὶ Μεσορὴ ἀνυπερ- 
 
 ᾽ὕ ee « 3 τοῖς , \ ‘a 
 15 θέτως. χράσθω οὖν ὁ αὐτὸς μεμισθωμένος σὺν τοῖς 
 
1207. CONTRACTS 245 
 
 παρ᾽ αὐϊτ]οῦ υἱοῖς καὶ ols...... [-] [το]ῖς [μ]ισθουμ[έν]οιΐς 
 [αὐτῷ τόποις... 
 
 2. ἵσιοντος Pap. 7. First a οἵ πενταετίαν corr. from e. 14. φαμεύωθ Pap. 
 
 ‘[. .. have leased to. . .,] of the city of Oxyrhynchus, for a period of five years from 
 Thoth 1 of the coming 17th year the camel-stall which they have in the quarter of the 
 Hermaeum together with all its appurtenances, for a fowl-house, excluding any parts needed 
 for an oil-press that may be chosen by Epimachus, the rent for the rest of the premises for 
 the term of five years being 300 drachmae annually, with an additional payment likewise 
 annually of 4 cocks in perfect condition, 8 laying hens in perfect condition, 100 eggs, and 
 8 drachmae for the slaves for a libation. On the lease being guaranteed, the lessee shall 
 pay to the lessors the additional payments whenever they wish and the rent at the two fixed 
 dates of Phamenoth and Mesore with no delay. The lessee with his sons or [other agents] 
 shall then utilize the premises leased to him. . .’ 
 
 6. Epimachus was one of the lessors. 
 
 8. ἔκτακτα, like ἐξαίρετα (cf. Berger, Strafklauseln, p. 156%, Meyer, P. Hamburg, p. 18), 
 are special or,separate payments as distinguished from the φόρος ἀπότακτος or rent proper. 
 The word is similarly used of a special bequest in 646 ἃ ἔσται καὶ ἔκτακτον τοῦ... ἀφήλικος, 
 and of distinct or special documents in Β. (, U. 12. 18 δι’ ἐκτάκτου παρετέθη, P. Leipzig 3. 
 ii, 12 ἐν ἐκτάκτῳ ἐπήνεγκα (cf. Wilcken, Archiv iv. p. 459). 
 
 Four ἀλέκτορες τέλειοι are similarly part of the rent of a μύλαιον in B. G. U. 1067; 
 cf. ibid. 269. 4, 8. Ina Rylands lease of land one cock is stipulated for. 
 
 9. ὀρνείθων : probably the φόρος ὀρνίθων coupled in P. Strassb. 56. 67-9 with φόρος 
 προβάτων refers to fowls and not, as supposed by Preisigke, to pigeons; cf. P. Giessen 81. 6. 
 
 το. Cf. 780. 13-15 σπονδῆς τῶν ὅλων παιδαρίοις δραχμὰς τέσσαρας, Archiv v. p. 253; 
 PaHamburg 94..33, 0., P.S.1 rog A 1. 
 
 16. ois ἐὰν αἱρῆτ]αι] is not satisfactory though perhaps just possible; but υἱοῖς καί is very 
 uncertain. 
 
 1208. PUBLIC ACKNOWLEDGEMENT OF A CONTRACT OF SALE, 
 29,2 9789 CI, Α.Ὁ. 2091. 
 
 This long and interesting document contains an affirmation (ἐκμαρτύρησις, 
 1. 30), drawn up before the representative of the agoranomus (cf. note on I. 2), 
 of the validity of a private contract of sale and cession dating from the previous 
 year. The property sold and ceded by the contract, a copy of which is given 
 (Il. 6-28), was # of an aroura of arable land, with a share in appliances for 
 irrigating, for which the large sum of 1 talent 3,000 drachmae was paid. 
 
 What is the significance of this process of éxwaptvpnois? Another example 
 of it is 95, a re-affirmation of a contract for the sale of a slave, but that papyrus 
 is unfortunately incomplete. It has occurred in the present volume in 1199. 19, 
 and a similar allusion is to be recognized, according to Eger’s obviously right 
 
246 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 restoration (Ag. Grundbuchwesen, Ὁ. 958), in B. G. U. 619. 14-16 ἐωνῆσθαι [Kalra 
 χειρόγρ(αφον) τὸ καὶ ἐϊκμε]μαρτυρημένον διὰ δημοσίας ὁμολογίας. The four contracts 
 to which ἐκμαρτύρησις was thus applied were alike in this, that they were all 
 private cheirographa. By the ἐκμαρτύρησις the cheirographon was embodied 
 in a notarial document, and so elevated into a δημόσιος χρηματισμός. The 
 process would thus appear to be a form of publication. According to 1208. 5, 
 however, the purchaser of the land, who makes the ἐκμαρτύρησις, had already 
 presented to the keeper of the μνημονεῖον a copy of the original contract for 
 registration at the βιβλιοθήκη ἐγκτήσεων. But the ἀγορανομεῖον and μνημονεῖον were 
 in close association (cf..e. g. 1. 2), and the possibility remains that the registration 
 and the ἐκμαρτύρησις were parts or stages of the same process. According to 
 1199, ἐκμαρτύρησις preceded the application to the βιβλιοφύλακες for παράθεσις. 
 
 But in any case we here seem to obtain a proof which has hitherto been 
 lacking that δημοσίωσις or public registration of cheirographa could be effected 
 elsewhere than at the archives of Alexandria. Some indications of this local 
 publication have indeed already occurred: see P. Leipzig 31 (Oxyrhynchus), 
 Amh. 98 (Hermopolis), and especially Grenf. ii. 70 (Kusis), which is closely similar 
 in form to the present document and can now be better understood ; cf. ibid. 71. 
 25-6. But the evidence of those documents was not sufficiently explicit to 
 convince Mitteis, who in Grundziige, Ὁ. 86, adheres to the view that the publica- 
 tion of cheirographa ‘bei den landlichen γραφεῖα nicht vollzogen werden konnte’. 
 The clear statement of |. 5 renders that view no longer tenable. There is no 
 word here of the Alexandrian libraries, and the δημοσίωσις provided for in ll. 24-5 
 is carried out on the spot. 
 
 1 Ἔτους ¢ Αὐτοκράτοροϊς] Καίσαρος Γαίου Αὐρηλίου Οὐαλερίου Διοκλητιαν ο]Ὁ 
 καὶ ἔτους ς Αὐτοκρί[άτο]ρος Καίσαρος. Μάρκο[υ] Αὐρηλίου Οὐαλερίου 
 Μαξιμιανοῦ Γερμανικῶν Μεγίστων Εὐσεβῶν Εὐτυχῶν Σεβαστῶν 
 
 2 |Ejavrixod Μεχεὶρ) ἐν τῇ λ[αμ)πρᾷ καὶ λαμπροτάτῃ ᾿Οξυρυγχιτῶν πόλει 
 ἐπὶ Adp[nrtjov Ayabeivov τοῦ καὶ Ϊ. ωγένους ἀσχολουμ]ένου ὠνὴν 
 ἀγορανομίου καὶ μνημονίου. 
 
 3 ὁμ[ολο]γεῖ Αὐρηλία Θερϊ[μοϊύθιον ἐπικεκλημένη Τ᾽ ανεχῶτις Νεφερῶτος μη(τρὸς) 
 [Ταν]εχώτιδος ἀπὸ κώμης ΠΊἸακέρκη ἀπηλιώτ[ο]ν οὐδέπω οὖσα τῶν 
 
 ἐτῶν διὰ τοῦ πατρὸς Αὐρηλίου Νεφερῶτος Διονυσίου 
 
 4 ἀϊπὸ) τῆς αὐτῆς κώμης ἐν [ἀ)γυιᾶ ἐκμαρτυρεῖσθαι τῷ ἑαυϊτ]ῆς τιμήματι 
 ἣν προξίθεῖτο αὐτῇ Αὐρήλιος Oalviols Θώνιος ἀπὸ (rhs) λαμπρᾶς 
 καὶ λαμπροτάτης ᾿Οξυρυγχιτῶν πόλεως ἰδιόγραφον πρᾶσιν γενομένην 
 
~y 
 
 - 00 
 
 ime) 
 
 Il 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 
 1208. CONTRACTS 247 
 
 τῷ διελθόντι ἔτει μηνὶ “Emel [ija, ἧς μοναχὸν αὐθ]εϊντικὸν ἐπήνεγκεν 
 [ἡ ὁἸμολογοῦσα τῷ πρὸϊς τ]ῷ μνημονίῳ συνκαταχωρισθησόμενον εἶς] 
 
 τὸ ἐπὶ τόπων βιβλιοφυλάκιον, (ov) ἐστιν ἀντίγραφον" 
 
 Αὐϊρήϊλιος Θώνιος Θώνιος μη(τρὸς) [Δ)]ρτεμιδώρας ἀπὸ τῆς λίαμ)πρᾶς καὶ 
 
 λαμπροτάτης ᾿ΟἸξυ]ρυγχιτῶν πόλεως μ[ετ]ὰ συνβεβαιωτοῦ τοῦ πατρὸς 
 τοῦ καὶ ἔχοντος αὐτὸν ὑπὸ τῇ χειρὶ κατὰ τοὺς Ῥωμαίων v{v}dpous 
 
 Altpn|riov Θωνίου Σ᾽ ερήν[ο]ν μ[ηἸτρὸς) ᾿Ισαροῦτος ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς] πόλεως 
 Αὐρηλίᾳ Θερμουθίῳ ἐπικεκλημέν[ῃ Tlavexdrid: ΝΝεφερῶτος μη(τρὸς) 
 Τανεχώτιδος ἀπὸ κώμης Πακέρκη ἀπηλιώτου οὐδέπω οὔσῃ τῶν ἐτῶν 
 
 [dia τ]οῦ πατρὸς Αὐρηλίου Νεφ[ερ)ῶτος Διονυσίου ἀπὸ τῆς] αὐτῆς κώμης 
 χαίρειν. ὁμολογῶ mempakévalt Kall παρακεχωρηκέν[α)ι. σοι ἀπὸ τοῦ 
 νῦν εἰς τὸν ἅπαντα χρόνον τὸ ὑπάρχον μοι κληρονομικῷ δικαΐῳ 
 
 ἱπρόϊτερον τῆς δηλουμένης μου μητρὸς Αὐρηλίας Aplre|uddpas Π[αυ)]σίριος 
 μη(τρὸς) ᾿Ισεῖτος ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς] πόλεως τετελευτηκυίης ἐπί τε ἐμοὶ 
 καὶ ἐπὶ τοῖς μου ἀδελφοῖς ὁμογνησίῳ μὲν Αὐρηλίῳ Δημητρίῳ ὁμομη- 
 
 ἱτρίοι]ς δὲ Αὐρηλίο]ις Διογένει κ[α]ὶ ᾿Ισιδώρῳ καὶ ᾿Ισεῖτι τοῖς [τρι]σὶ ἐκ 
 πατρί[ὸς] Ἑρμείου τοῖς πέντε vilolis καὶ κληρϊον)όμοις ‘Kai αἰὐτ]ῆς 
 κληρονομικῷ δικαίῳ πρότερον τοῦ Ealu|rns πατρὸς Αὐρηλίου Παυσίριος 
 Atov|vcjiou | 
 
 μ[η(τρὸς) ‘Alprepiddpas ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως ἀκολούθως [7 | ἀπολέλυπεν 
 δι[αθ]ήκῃ τῷ β (ἔτει) Κλαυδίου, ὃ ἐγέϊνετο] a (ἔτος) Αὐρηλιανοῦ, [u\nvi 
 ΤΌβι.., τῇ καὶ μετὰ τελευτὴν αὐτοῦ λυθ]είσῃ, ὠνηϊσ]αμένου καὶ τοῦ 
 ITavocipios παϊρ]ὶὰ Αὐρηλίίου 
 
 ᾿"Ηἰράμμ)ονος Παυσανίου τοῦ κα[ὴ Εὐτύχου μη(τρὸς) ᾿Ερμειόνης ἀπὸ τ]ῆς 
 αὐτῆς πόλεως] καθ᾽ [ἱἰδιόγραφ[οἦν πρᾶσιν καὶ [παἹραχώρησιν γίεν]ο- 
 μέϊν]ην τίῷ] ιβ (ἔτει) Γαλλιήνου Παχὼν xy, [ἐπ]ὶ κώμῃ Πακέρκη 
 ἀπηλιώτου ἐκ Told. αμε. |.. 
 
 σ[ὺν τ]ω ᾿ Επάνθους κλήρων πέμπτον [σιτ]ικῶν ἰδιωτι[κῆ]ς ἀρουρῶν τεσσάρων, 
 ὅ [ἐστῆιν ἀρούρης ἥμισυ τέταρτον εἸἰκοστόν, οὐσῶν [ἀϊπὸ κοινωνικῶν 
 πρὸς ‘Qptwva ‘Axpovo( ) ἀρουρῶν ὀκτώ, καὶ αὐτῶν οὐσῶν ἀπὸ ὅλων 
 ἀρουρῶν 
 
 εἴϊκοσ): [ὀἸκτώ, ἢ ὅσων ἐὰν ὦσίιν, ἐν] αἷς ὑδρεύματα καὶ μηχ[αν]) ἐξηρτι- 
 σμένη πάσῃ ξυλικῇ καταρτείᾳ καὶ σιδη[ρ]ώσει, σὺν τῷ αἱροῦντι 
 ἰμ]έρει τῶν ὑδρευμάτων [κ]αὶ μηχανῆς, τῶν δὲ ὅλων γίτονες νότου 
 ὁδὸς καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἄλλων 
 
248 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 18 
 
 το 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 22 
 
 29 
 
 24 
 
 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 τρι[ῶὴν ἀνέμων διῶρυξ, τιμῆς Kall παραχωρητικοῦ τοῦ [π]Ἰέμπτου μέρους τῶν 
 προκειμένων ἰδιωτικῆς a[pov|pav τεσσάρων καὶ τοῦ αἱροῦντος μέρους 
 τῶν ὑδρευμάτων καὶ μηχανῆς τῶν συμπεφωνημένων πρὸς ἀλλήλους 
 
 [ἀ]ρ[γυρ]ίου Σ᾿ εβαστῶν νομίσματος] δραχμῶν ἐννακισχι[λίίων, αἵ εἰσι 
 ἀργυρ[ίΠου τάλαντον ἕν καὶ δραχμαὶ τρισχί[ίλιαι, ἅσπερ αὐτόθι 
 ἀπέσχον παρὰ σοῦ διὰ τοῦ αὐτοῦ πατρός σου ἐκ πλήρους διὰ χειρός, 
 ἀποχαρισθέν σοι ὡς προσφερη 
 
 καὶ [χ]άριν ἀναφέρετον καὶ ἀμ[ετανόϊητον, καὶ περὶ τοῦ ἠριθμῆσθαΐ με 
 ἐξ ὁλοκλήρου ἐπακολουθοῦντος τοῦ πἰατ)]ρός μου καὶ συναριθμουμένου 
 ἐπερωτηθεὶς ὑπὸ σοῦ ὡμολόγησα. κρατῖν οὖν σε καὶ κυριεύειν σὺν 
 ἐκγόνοις ι 
 
 Ν “ μ᾿ “᾿- 4 “- ua N , 
 Kal τοῖς παρὰ σοῦ μεταλημ[ψομέ]νοις τοῦ πωλουμένο[υ] καὶ παραχωρουμένου 
 
 σοι ὑπ᾽ ἐμοῦ ὡς πρόκειται] πέμπτου μέρους σιτικῶν ἰδιωτικῆς ἀρουρῶν 
 τεσσάρων καὶ τοῦ μέρους τῶν ὑδρευμάτων καὶ μηχανῆς 
 ἌΝ 42 2 a4 ~ Ν 3 a) Ν > “-- ς dA ele 
 [καὶ élfovotay ἔχ[ιν χρᾶσθαι [καὶ οἰκονομεῖν περὶ αὐτοῦ als| ἐὰν αἱρῇ; 
 μηδεμιᾶς pol] μηδ᾽ ἄλλῳ μηδενὶ [ὑπ]ὲρ ἐμοῦ ἐφόδου καταϊλιϊπομένης 
 ἐπὶ τοῦτο ἢ ἐπὶ μέρος αὐτοῦ κατὰ μηδένα τρόπον, ὅπερ καὶ ἐπάναγ- 
 [κε]ῖς παρέξομαί σοι βέϊβαιον δὰ παντὸς ἀπὸ πάντίω]ν πάσῃ βαβαιώσει 
 καὶ καθαρὸν ἀπό τε γε[ζωργ]Πίζας βασιλικῆς καὶ οὐσιακῆς γῆς καὶ παντὸς 
 My We a \ SN ΄ ΄, 
 εἴδους καὶ ὀφειλῆς καὶ κατοχῆς πάσης δημοσίας τε 
 \ 3 o Ν “" ss 3 Q Ν 
 [Ka]t ἰδιωτικῆς, καὶ mi......+....+.) πολειτικῆς καὶ ἀπὸ πᾶ 
 οὑτινοσοῦν ἀλίλ]ου [εἸΐδουϊς κ]αὶ 
 χωμάτων Kall ἀπὸ τῶν [ὑπὲρ ἀϊλλ]ων τελουμένων δημοσίων καὶ 
 ἐπικλασμῶν 
 x 3 “- ᾽’ A [τὰ wn "} A a 9 wn wn 
 [kal ἐϊπιμερισμῶν παντοίων |Tav ἕως τοῦ ἐνεστίῶτ]ος καὶ αὐτοῦ τίο]ῦ 
 ἐνεστάϊτοὶϊς ς (ἔτους) καὶ ε (ἔτους) διὰ τὸ τ[ὰ ἀπ]ὸ τοῦ ἰσειόντος ¢ (ἔτους) 
 xo yy Ψ - Ly a Ped 2 ‘ 
 Kall ¢] (ἔτους) τούτων πρόσφο[ραἾ εἶναι σοῦ τοῦ wvovpér{ ovpey}ou καὶ 
 παραχωρουμένου, 
 πίρὸς] ὃν καὶ εἶνϊα)]ι τὰ ἀπὸ λήϊξεως τοῦ] αὐτοῦ ἐνεστ[ῶτο)ς ¢ (ἔτους) καὶ 
 s (ἔτους) δημόσια καὶ [ἐπ]ικλασμοὺς πάντα[ς, πάντα δὲ τὸν καθ᾽ 
 ὁνδηποτοῦν τρίόϊπον ἐπελευσόμενον ἢ ἐμποιησόμενον τούτου 
 ia RD » ? -ήΎ 2 4 2 ? a ~ 3 
 δίλου] ἢ μέρους αὐτοῦ emaviayKe|s ἀποστήσω πἰα]ρ[αἸχρῆμα ταῖς epav{e- 
 ΡΞ ΄ , ) , τ ΄ 5 A \ 
 palv|}rotd δαπάναις καθάϊπερ elk δίκης. κυρία ἡ πρᾶσις Kal παρα- 
 χώρ[η]σις τρισσὴ γραφεῖσα, ἥμπερ ὁπηνίκα ἐὰν αἱρῇ ἀποίσις 
 διὰ δη- 
 
1208. CONTRACTS 249 | 
 
 25 μί[οσίου ov] προσδεομένη ἑϊτέρ]ας pov] εὐδοκήσεως διὰ τὸ ἐντεῦθεν εὐδοκεῖν 
 τῇ ἐσομένῃ δημ[οσιώ]σι, περὶ δὲ τοῦ ταῦτα ὀρθῶς καλῶς πεπρᾶχθαι 
 ἐπερωτηθέντες ὑπὸ σοῦ διὰ τοῦ αὐτοῦ πατρός σου ὡμολ(ογήσαμεν). 
 
 26 κ(ἔτους) ¢ καὶ (ἔτους) ε τῶν κυρίων [ἡμῶν Αὐτοκρατόρων Δ]ιοϊκλητιανοῦ 
 καὶ Μαξιμιανοῦ Σεβαστῶν ᾿Επεὶϊφ)] 1a. «Αὐρήλιος Θώνιος Θώνιος 
 πέπρακα καὶ παρεχώρησα τὸ πέμπτον μέρος τῶν ἀρουρῶν τεσσάρων 
 
 2] σὺϊν μ]έρι ὑδρευμάτων τῶν ἀρ[ουβρῶν τεσσάρων καὶ ἀπέϊσ]χον τὸ τῆ] 9] 
 τιμῆς καὶ παραχωρητικοῦ ἀργυρίου τἰάλ]αντον ev καὶ δραχμὰς 
 τρισχιλίας καὶ βεβαιζώ)σω καὶ εὐδοκῶ τῇ δημοσιώσι, ὡς καὶ ἐπε- 
 ρ(ωτηθεὶς) ὡμολόγησα. 
 
 28  Alvpydrtols Θώνιος [σ]υνβεβαιῶ τὸΐνὶ πέμπτον μέρος τῶν [ἀρο]υρῶν καὶ 
 εὐδοκῶ τῇ πράσει, ὡς καὶ ἐπερωτηθεὶς ὡμολόγησα. Αὐρήλιος 
 Ariwv ὁ καὶ Θέων ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μὴ εἰδότος γράμματα. 
 ἕως τούτου 
 
 20 τὸ ἀ(ντίγραφον). κ[υ]ρία ἡ ὁμολ(ογία), περὶ δὲ [τ]οῦ ταῦτα ὀρθῶς καλῶς 
 
 τ΄ πεπ[ρ]ᾶχθαι ἐπερ(ωτηθεὶς) ὁ ὁμολ(ογῶν) ὡμολ(όγησεν) ἐν ἀγυιᾷ τῇ αὐτῇ. 
 and hand 30 Δὐϊρ]ηλία Θερμούθι(ον), δι᾿ ἐϊμο]ῦ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτῆς Νεφερῶτος 
 πεποίημαι τὴν ἐϊκμ]αρτύρησιν ὡς πρόκειται. Αὐρήλιος Ἁτρῆς ὁ καὶ 
 'Ώρίων ἔγραψα ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ μὴ εὐδότος 
 31 γράϊμ]ματα. 
 3rd hand 32 Αὐρήλιος ᾿4γαθῖνος ὁ καὶ ᾿Ωριγένης κεχ[ρ]ημάίτικα). 
 
 I, yaiov . .. σεβαστῶ Pap. 2. οξ[υ]ρυγ᾽χιτων Pap. ; soinll. 4, 6. 4. Ἰδιογραφον Pap. 
 
 5. emnvey κεν Pap. 6. ὕπο Pap.; so in ll. 17, 25. 7, ἴσαρουτος Pap. 8, ὕπαρχον 
 Pap. 9. ἴσειτος Pap.; so inl. ro. τετελευτηκυΐης Pap. 10. iowdwpo... i[io|is Pap. 
 11. |. ἀπολέλοιπεν. 13. |. κλήρου. Ἰδιωτικης Pap.; so in ll. 15, 18. apovp@ Pap. 
 18. ὕδρευματων Pap.; so in], 24. 1g. exavay Pap. 22. ἴσειοντος Pap. Pe din 
 (ἔτους) καὶ ε for ¢ (ἔτους) καὶ ς. 25. ἢ Οἵ προσδεομενὴη corr. from os. 29. αγϑια Pap. 
 
 ‘The seventh year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Aurelius Valerius Diocletianus and 
 the sixth year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Valerius Maximianus Germanici 
 Maximi Pii Felices Augusti, Xandicus-Mecheir, in the illustrious and most illustrious city of 
 Oxyrhynchus, before Aurelius Agathinus also called Origenes, farmer of the tax payable to 
 the agoranomi and recorders. Aurelia Thermouthion surnamed Tanechotis, daughter of 
 Nepheros and Tanechotis, of the village of Pakerke in the eastern toparchy, being not yet 
 of age and acting through her father Aurelius Nepheros son of Dionysius, of the said village, 
 acknowledges, in the street, that she hereby deposes at her own valuation to the autograph 
 deed of sale formerly agreed to with her by Aurelius Thonius son of Thonis, of the 
 illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, and drawn up in the past year on the 
 t1th of the month Epeiph, of which she, the acknowledging party, presented a single 
 
250 THE, OXVRAYNCHUS IPA) RL 
 
 authentic copy to the keeper of the record office to be deposited in the local archives, 
 of which the following is a copy. 
 
 ‘Aurelius Thonius son of Thonis and Artemidora, of the illustrious and most illustrious 
 city of Oxyrhynchus, with his father, who has him under power according to Roman law, 
 as co-guarantor, namely Aurelius Thonius son of Serenus and Isarous, of the said city, to 
 Aurelia Thermouthion surnamed Tanechotis, daughter of Nepheros and Tanechotis, of the 
 village of Pakerke in the eastern toparchy, being not yet of age and acting through her 
 father Aurelius Nepheros son of Dionysius, of the said village, greeting. I acknowledge 
 that I have sold and ceded to you from henceforth for ever my property by right of 
 inheritance and formerly belonging to my aforesaid mother Aurelia Artemidora daughter 
 of Pausiris and Iseis, of the said city, who died leaving me and my brothers, namely my 
 full brother Aurelius Demetrius and my half-brothers on my mother’s side, Aurelius 
 Diogenes, Aurelius Isidorus, and Aurelius Iseis, her three children by Hermias, the five of us, 
 her sons and heirs, which was hers by right of inheritance, having formerly belonged to her 
 father Aurelius Pausiris son of Dionysius and Artemidora, of the said city, in accordance 
 with the will left by him in the second year of Claudius which was the first year of Aurelian, 
 the . . of the month Tubi, and opened after his death, and had been bought by the father 
 of Pausiris, Aurelius Herammon son of Pausanias also called Eutychus, his mother being 
 Hermione, of the said city, in accordance with an autograph sale and cession drawn up 
 in the r2th year of Gallienus, Pachon 23, at the village of Pakerke in the eastern toparchy, 
 in the holding of... with that of Epanthes, the fifth part of four arable arourae of private 
 land, that is 4 of an aroura, forming part of a parcel of 8 arourae held jointly with Horion 
 son of Acrono..., which themselves formed part of a total of 28 arourae, or thereabouts, 
 containing irrigators and a machine fitted with all wood-work and iron-work, together with 
 the proportionate share of the irrigators and machine, the boundaries being on the south 
 a road and on the other three sides a canal, at the price and cession-value agreed upon 
 between us for the fifth part of the aforesaid four arourae of private land and irrigators and 
 machine, namely 9,o00 drachmae of the Imperial silver coinage, that is one talent 3,000 
 drachmae of silver, which I have forthwith received from you through your said father from 
 hand to hand in full, and for which the land is bestowed upon you as a present and gift 
 unchangeable and irrevocable, and to your question whether I have counted the money in 
 full with the concurrence and assistance of my father I have given my assent. You shall 
 therefore possess and own with your descendants and successors the fifth part sold and ceded 
 to you by me as aforesaid of the four arable arourae of private land and the share of the 
 irrigators and machine, and shall have power to use and dispose of it as you choose, no 
 right of proceeding against it or any part of it in any wise being left to me nor to any one 
 else on my behalf, and I will of necessity deliver it to you guaranteed perpetually against all 
 claims with every guarantee, free from cultivation of royal or domain land and from every 
 impost and debt and lien public and private, and from municipal .. . and every other impost 
 and from construction and... of dykes and from public dues and requisitions and contri- 
 butions paid for other purposes of every kind up to and including the present 6th and 
 5th year, because from the coming 7th and 6th year the proceeds of this property are yours 
 who are purchasing it and having it ceded to you, and who are to be responsible for the 
 public dues and all requisitions from the end of the present 6th and 5th year. And every one 
 who in any manner proceeds against or claims this property, whether the whole or a part 
 of it, I will of necessity and at once repel at my own cost, as if in consequence of a legal 
 decision. This sale and cession, of which three copies are made, is valid, and you 
 shall whenever you choose make it public without requiring any further approval from me, 
 because I now approve the eventual publication, and to your question made through 
 your father whether this is rightly. and fairly done we have given our assent.’ Date 
 
1208. CONTRACTS 251 
 
 and signatures of the parties to the contract and of Agathinus, the official of the record 
 office. 
 
 2. The second name of Agathinus, as is shown by his signature in |. 32, was ᾿Ωριγένης, 
 which was here misspelled in some way ; perhaps ᾿Ωρωγένους was written. 
 
 ἀσχολο[υμΊένου . . . μνημονίου : cf. 1209. 5 and, for the farmers of the dyopavopetoy, &c., 
 44. 6-7 τῶν τὸ ἐνκύκλιον ἀσχολουμένων Kal TOU TO ἀγορανομῖον, 22-3 τῶν τε TO ἐνκύκλιον καὶ TO 
 γραφεῖον ἀσχολουμένων, Wilcken, Osv. ii. 1053. I μέ(τοχοι) τελ(ῶναι) ἀγο(ρανομείου) ; μνημονεῖον 
 as a tax is found in P. Brit. Mus. 856. 17. It is now seen that these tax-farmers could 
 discharge the notarial functions of the agoranomus; the present document is drawn up, like 
 others made ἐπὶ ἀγορανόμου at Oxyrhynchus, ἐν ἀγυιᾷ, and is signed by the ἀσχολούμενος τὴν 
 ὠνήν with the characteristic κεχρημάτικα. In what circumstances the agoranomus was 
 replaced in this manner is obscure. It is noteworthy in this connexion that in Heracleopolite 
 contracts of the third century the regular phrase is δι᾿ ἐπιτηρητῶν dyopavopias. 
 
 3. ἀπηλιώτο]υ : 80. τοπαρχίας ; cf. 588. 17, note. 
 
 οὐδέπω οὖσα τῶν ἐτῶν : cf. 275. 8, Mitteis, Grundzitige, Ὁ. 251. 
 
 4. τῷ ἑαυτ]ῆς τιμήματι : οἷ, e.g. 85. 7 προσφωνοῦμεν ἰδίῳ τιμήματι, and 1200. 45 τὸ τοῦ 
 τειμήματος τέλος, P, Leipzig 10. ii.21. The analogy of the two latter passages suggests that 
 here too a τέλος was in view, though it is not directly named. 
 
 5. ἐπήνεγκεν: Cf. Amh. 98. 11, where ἐπηνέχθ(η) x (ἔτους) Φαῶφι follows the abstract of 
 the cheirographon. For συνκαταχωρισθησόμενον cf.e.g. 1200. 47. In the present passage 
 too σύν must imply a ὑπόμνημα or some similar accompanying document. 
 
 6. curBeBarwrov: cf. B.G. U. 937. 6, C. P. R. 149. 6, P. Leipzig 4. 6, 5. ii. 2. 
 
 ὑπὸ TH χειρί = 72 manu, commonly used of the status of married women, but also of 
 children e.g. 7751. i. 12. 6 filtos suos vel filias ... sua manu dimitterent, Cod. Just, vii. 40. 1. 2 
 filats familias... postquam manu paterna ... fuerint liberatt. Mitteis perhaps goes rather 
 too far in asserting (Grundsziige, p. 275) that the patria potestas was to the Romanized 
 provincial a matter of no importance. 
 
 7. Owviov: cf, 1, 28 Caos; but in], 6 Θώνιος is given as the genitive. 
 
 το. Is(e)is is apparently masculine also in P. Brit. Mus, 188. 46. 
 
 11. τῷ β (ἔτει) Κλαυδίου κτλ. : there must be some error here, for Alexandrian coins 
 show that Claudius reached a third year; cf. P. Strassb. 7. 21. Presumably γ should be 
 read for 8; the copyist makes a mistake in figures in 1. 23 also, not to mention other 
 inaccuracies. For [ἡ] ἀπολέλζ(οιγπεν . . . AvOofet|on cf. e.g. P. Leipzig ro. ii, 12-13. 
 
 13. σ[ὺν τ]ῷ . . . κλήρων : the same mistake occurs in 1124, 21-4. 
 
 14. Cf. P.S.1. 77. 14-16 μηχανὴν... . ἐξηρτισμένην πάσῃ ξυλικῇ ἐξαρτίᾳ καὶ σιδηρώμασιν ; there 
 does not seem to be room here for σιδη ρώμ]ασει. For καταρτεία cf. P. Brit. Mus. 1164. (1) 
 17, 25, where the same word is meant, and e.g. Artemid. 2. 53 τὸ πλοῖον καὶ ἡ καταρτία. 
 
 16-17. mpoogepy is apparently for προσφοράν ; cf. e.g. C.P.R. 24. 8 κατὰ προσφορὰν 
 ἀναφαίρετον, and for the combination [χ]άριν ἀναφαίρετον καὶ ἀμ[ετανό͵ητον, P. Grenf. ii. 70. 7-8. 
 
 21. Perhaps πίάσης Acrovpyias| πολειτικῆς, but the adjective is doubtfully read, and the 
 letter’ preceding A may be a υ. ἐργασία τῶν χωμάτων is coupled with δημόσια καὶ ἀννῶναι 
 καὶ παντοῖαι ἐπιβολαί in B,G.U. 519. 16. The following substantive was probably not 
 ἐπιμελείας. For ἐπικλασμοί cf, P, Tebt. 373. 12, note. 
 
 22. πρόσφορα] here means revenues, asin P. Tebt. 88. 15, &c., ἄλλο πρόσφορον μηθὲν ἔχειν ; 
 cf. P, Giessen 51. 18-19 (also from Oxyrhynchus), where [τῆς ὠνουμένης or ᾿Αχιλλίδος, πάντα δὲ 
 r|év should be restored on the present analogy, and e.g. 504. 26-7, P. Leipzig 6. 12-13. 
 
 24. καθάϊπερ |x δίκης : so probably P. Giessen gt. 21 rather than καὶ δαπάναις. 
 
 24-5. Cf. e.g. 1200. 34-7. In 95. 35 a negative is to be supplied before 
 
 προσδεῖσθαι. 
 
252 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 28-9. ἕως τούτου τὸ ἀ(ντίγραφον) : d(vtiypapor) is very doubtful, but seems more suitable 
 
 than χ[ι(ρόγραφον) or γἱρ(αμματεῖον). Cf. P. Grenf. ii. 70. 19 ἕως τούτου τὸ χειρόγ[ρα]φον, as 
 
 rightly read by Wilcken, Archzv iii. p. 124. The formula ἐκτὸς τῶν προαστείων found in |. 3 
 
 of that papyrus and in others from the Great Oasis seems to be the local phrase corresponding 
 to the Oxyrhynchite ἐν ayud. 
 
 32. Cf. P. Grenf. ii. 70. 24 χρηματιστὴς κ[εχ]ρημάτικα, and 99. 12. Bry’s error in 
 supposing this use of χρηματίζειν to be confined to the Ptolemaic period (La vente dans les 
 papyrus, p. 87) has already been pointed out by Mitteis, Grundsztige, p. 61'. 
 
 1209. SALE OF A SLAVE. 
 21-5 X 12-7 cm. A.D, 251-3. 
 
 A contract for the sale of a young female slave and her infant son at the 
 price of 2,000 drachmae; cf. 94-5, 263, B. G. U. 193, &c., Mitteis, Grundziige, 
 pp. 192-4. The deed was drawn up, like 1208, before an ἀσχολούμενος ὠνὴν 
 ἀγορανομείου, on whom see the note on 1208. 2. 
 
 As a small point of palaeographical interest it may be noted that in two 
 places (1. 6 μητρό(ς), 1. 15 μελίχρο(υν)) the writer of this papyrus abbreviates words 
 without any suspension of letters or other indication of abbreviation. This 
 method is not therefore confined to the early Ptolemaic period, as supposed by 
 Wilcken, Grundziige, p. xl; cf. Mitteis, Chrestomathie, p. 101. 
 
 ["Erouvs . ΑὐἸτοκρ[αἸτόρων Καισάρων Taiov Οὐιβίου TpeBoviavod 
 [Γάλλου καὶ Γαίογυ Ov{.Bilov ᾿Αφινίου Téddrov Οὐελδουμιανοῦ Ovorovaravod 
 [Εὐσε]βῶν Εὐτυχ[ῶ]ν Σ᾽ εβαστῶν Δαισίου Φαρμοῦθι 
 [ev “O€luptyxwv πόλει ἐπὶ Αὐρηλίου 'Avtimdrpov τοῦ καὶ Διονυσίου 
 5 [ἀσχ]ολουμένου ὠνὴν ἀγορανομείου. 
 [ἐπρίατο Αὐρήλιος ‘AoxAnmddns 6 καὶ Σαρᾶς Σ᾿ αραπίωνος nea 
 [Δουκ]ΐλλης τῆς καὶ Δημητρίας ἀπ᾽ ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλεως ὡς (ἐτῶν) AB 
 [ἄσημ(ος] παρὰ Αὐρηλίου Σερήνου τοῦ καὶ Σ᾽ αραπίωνος ‘Ayabeivov 
 ἱμητρὸ]ς Ταποσείριος ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως ὡς (ἐτῶν) AO ἀσήμ(ου), ἐν ἀ- 
 10 [γυιᾷ, τὴν ὑπάρχουσαν αὐτῷ ὠνηθεῖσαν ὑπ’ αὐτοῦ κατὰ χρη- 
 ἱματισ]μὸν γενόμενον διὰ τοῦ αὐτοῦ ἀγορανομείου τῷ ὃ (ἔτει) 
 [Dirirmlov μηνὶ Φαμενὼθ ἀπὸ τῆς τοῦ ὠνουμένου μητρὸς 
 [AupnAlias Δουκίλλης τῆς καὶ Anuntpias Εὐπόρου τοῦ Διογένους 
 ἱμητρὸς] Ταύριος τῆς καὶ Φιλουμένης ἀπὸ τῆς αὐτῆς πόλεως 
 15 [οἰκογενὴν αὐτῆς δούλην ὀνόματι Τερέα ὡς (ἐτῶν) κα μελίχρο(υν) ο(ὐλὴ) 
 ΡΞ \n σὺν ὑποτιτ(θγίῳ αὐϊτ]ῆς ἀρρενικῷ βρέφει ὀνόματι 
 
1209) CONTRACTS 253 
 
 [... ++] ἥνπερ δούλην σὺν [τ]ῷ ὑποτι(τ)θίῳ αὐτόθι παρείλη- 
 [φ]εν ὁ πριάμενος παρὰ τοῦ [ἀϊποδομένου ταῦτα τοιαῦτα 
 [ἀναπόργιῳφα ἐκτὸς ὄντα ἱερᾶς] νόσου καὶ ἐπαφῆς, ἀνα- 
 20 ἰκριθίση)ς τῆς Τερεῦτος ὡς διὰ τοῦ προτέρου χρηματισμοῦ 
 [ἰδηλοῦται,) τὰς δὲ συμπεφωνημένας πρὸς ἀλλήλους 
 πὲρ τῆς αἸἰὐτῆς δούλης σὺν τῷ ὑποτι(τ)θίῳ ἀργυρίου Σ᾽ εβαστῶν 
 
 ιὑ 
 [νομίσματος δραχμὰς δισχειλίας ἀπέσχεν ὁ ἀποδόμενος 
 [ [: 
 
 Αὐρήλιος] Σαραπίων ὁ καὶ Σερῆνος παρὰ τοῦ ἀποδομένου 
 
 25. [Αὐρηλίου ‘AloxAnmiddov τοῦ καὶ Sapa διὰ χειρός. πωλεῖ καὶ 
 
 [4 
 [βεβαιοῖ ὁ ἀἸποδόμενος τὴν αὐτὴν δούλην σὺν τῷ ὑποτιτ(θνί- 
 π΄ τ᾿ Ὁ. | ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ ὡς πρόκειται ἐν ἀ- 
 [γυιᾷ τῇ αὐτῇ, περὶ δὲ τοῦ ταῦτα ὀρθῶς καλῶς γεγε- 
 [νῆσθαι ἐπερώτη]σεν ὁ ὠνούμενος ὡμολόγησεν 
 
 30 [ὁ ἀποδόμενος. 
 and hand [Δὐρήλιος ᾿Δσκληπιϊάδης 6 καὶ Sapas ἐπριάμην τὴν δούλην 
 
 [ὡς πρόκ(ειτα). Αὐρήλιος Σαραπίων ὁ κ]αὶ Σ᾿ εἰρῆ)νίος τ]ὴν τειμὴϊν ἔσχο]ν 
 
 [ὡς πρόκ(ειται) ... 
 
 I. γαΐου Pap. 10. umapxovoay ... im Pap. 16, ὑποτιτιω Pap.; so in Il, 17, 22. 
 19. iep[as| Pap. 24. |. πριαμένου for ἀποδομένου. 
 
 ‘The... year of the Emperors and Caesars Gaius Vibius Trebonianus Gallus and 
 Gaius Vibius Aphinius Gallus Veldumianus Volusianus Pii Felices Augusti, Daisius 
 Pharmouthi , at the city of Oxyrhynchus, before Aurelius Antipater also called 
 Dionysius, farmer of the tax payable to the agoranomi. Aurelius Asclepiades also called 
 Saras, son of Sarapion and Lucilla also called Demetria, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, aged 
 - about 32, with no distinguishing mark, has purchased from Aurelius Serenus also called 
 Sarapion, son of Agathinus and Taposiris, of the said city, aged about 34, with no dis- 
 tinguishing mark, in the street, the female slave belonging to him named Tereus, aged about 
 21, fair, with a scar on her ..., together with her male nursling child named... ., who was 
 purchased by him in accordance with a deed made through the said office of the agoranomi 
 in the 4th year of the Philippi in the month Phamenoth from the mother of the present 
 purchaser Aurelia Lucilla also called Demetria, daughter of Euporus son of Diogenes, her 
 mother being Tauris also called Philumene, of the said city, and was born in her house, which 
 slave together with the nursling the purchaser has forthwith received from the vendor just as they 
 are and unrenounceable, free from epilepsy and external claims, ‘Tereus having been examined 
 as set forth in the former deed; and the price mutually agreed upon for the said slave and 
 the nursling, 2,000 drachmae of silver of the Imperial coinage, has been received by the 
 vendor Aurelius Sarapion also called Serenus from the purchaser Aurelius Asclepiades also 
 called Saras from hand to hand. The vendor sells and guarantees the said slave with the 
 nursling [on the liability of all that stands in (?)| his name, as aforesaid, in the same street, 
 
254 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 and to the purchaser’s question whether this has been rightly and fairly done the vendor has 
 given his assent. Signatures. 
 
 3. The day of the month, as frequently happens, has not been filled in. 
 
 15. [olkoye|yyy is ajustifiable restoration in spite of the final v, for which cf. e. 5. B. G. U. 
 13. 8 ὑγιὴν καὶ downv, Ep. Hebr. vi. 19 ἀσφαλήν. 
 
 17. The spelling ὑποτίθιος occurs in B. G. U. 629. 14, 1058. 12. 
 
 Ig. ἐκτὸς ὄντα... ἐπαφῆς: so e.g. P. Leipzig 4. 19, 5.i1.8; cf. B.G.U. 887. 5, 937. 11. 
 The sense of manus ¢niecto for ἐπαφή in this context seems now established by P. Strassb. 79 
 (cf. Kiibler in Ζ. Sav, xxxii. pp. 366sqq.), which contains the passage (I. 7) dvandpupoly 
 (or ἀσυκοφάντητο]νῚ πλὴν ἐπαφῆς. ἐὰν δέ τις ἐπαφὴ γένηται, ἐγδικήσει ὁ ἀποδόμενος ; cf. B. G. U. 
 887. 5-6, 1. For ἀναἰκριθίση)ς (Mitteis) cf. P. Brit. Mus. 251. 7, Leipzig 4. 15. 
 
 27. Some definition of the liability of the βεβαιωτής seems to have stood at the beginning 
 of this line, e.g. ἐν πασὶ τοῖς ἐπ᾽] ὀνόματος. 
 
 29-30. Cf. e.g. P. Brit. Mus. 251. 8-10, Leipzig 4. 31; a similar restoration is 
 attractive, as Mitteis has remarked (1. c. p. 3687), in P. Strassb. 79. 9. 
 
 (ἡ) ACCOUNTS. 
 
 1210. POLL-TAX REGISTER. 
 
 325 X 22:5 cm. Late first century B.c. 
 or early first century A.D. 
 
 This text is written on the recto of 1184 in a large semi-uncial hand which 
 can hardly be later than the reign of Tiberius and is more likely to belong to 
 that of Augustus. There are remains of two columns, but those of the first are 
 confined to the ends of a few scattered lines and are not worth reproducing. 
 The second is entire and is concerned with the poll-tax in the Oxyrhynchite and 
 other nomes. At the top of the column are two lines which gave the total of 
 persons paying the tax in the Oxyrhynchite and Cynopolite nomes,—or rather, 
 which were intended to give them, for the figures here and elsewhere, except in 
 }, 12, are omitted, the document never having been completed. Below this 
 are two other sections, one reporting the numbers of persons chosen by their 
 parents to support them in their old age, in the same two districts ; the other 
 specifying various officials in the Tentyrite, Cynopolite, and Oxyrhynchite nomes 
 and in the (Small?) Oasis, who were exempted on account of their official duties. 
 Presumably these two sections stand in close connexion with the one immediately 
 preceding them, and imply that special treatment with regard to poll-tax was 
 accorded to persons on whom devolved the maintenance of aged parents or who 
 served the state in certain official capacities. It further appears that the parents 
 selected the son who was to support them ; what further conditions were imposed, 
 and whether the son enjoyed complete or only partial immunity, there is no 
 
1210. ACCOUNTS 255 
 
 evidence to show. With regard to the officials, the privilege is stated to be 
 ‘customary’. Possibly these immunities, of which there seem to be no traces at 
 a later period, were a legacy from the Ptolemaic régime (cf. P. Tebt. i. p. 447, 
 Petrie iii. p. 174, B. G. U. 1198. ii. 7 sqq.). 
 
 Corsi. 
 
 | Te- 
 Col. ii. 
 
 λοῦντες Aaoypadiav ᾿Οξυρυγχίτου ἀνδί(ρες) 
 Κυνοπολίτου 
 
 5] PA e Ν ~ 7 
 ἐπιλελεγμένων UTO τῶν γονξων 
 i 77 Aw 
 5 εἰς ynpoBockiay ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἔχουσι υἱῶν, ἐξ 
 ᾽Οξυρυγχίτου 
 Κυνοπολίτου 
 
 γίνονται τούτων ἄνδ(ρες) 
 
 καὶ τῶν διὰ τὸ χρείας τοῖς δημοσίοις παρέ- 
 10 χίεῖσθαι συνήθως ἀπολυομένων 
 βασιαικὸς γραμματεὺς Τεντυρίτου, 
 Κυνοπολίτου α, 
 τοπογραμματεῖς καὶ κωμογραμματεῖς 
 ᾿Οξυρυγχίτου 
 τ5 Κυνοπολίτου 
 
 ἱκω]μογρα[μματεῖ]ῆς ᾿Οάσεως τῆς πρὸς τῶι 
 
 II. 1. βασιλικός. 13. π᾿ Of romoypapparers corr. from yp. 
 
 ‘Men paying poll-tax in the Oxyrhynchite nome . 
 
 In the Cynopolite nome 
 
 Men chosen by the parents from their sons to support them in old age, in the 
 - Oxyrhynchite nome 
 
 In the Cynopolite nome 
 
 Total of these 
 
 Those usually absolved because of service rendered by them to the state : 
 
 The basilicogrammateus of the Tentyrite nome, 
 
 In the Cynopolite nome, ditto I, 
 
 Topogrammateis and comogrammateis : 
 
256 (HE OSORAYNGHUS PARY RI 
 
 In the Oxyrhynchite nome ; 
 In the Cynopolite nome oh 
 Comogrammateus of the Oasis by [the Oxyrhynchite nome]... 
 
 11. It is rather strange that the Τεντυρίτης should be associated in this list with the 
 Oxyrhynchite and Cynopolite nomes, which were so much further to the north. 
 16. rae: sc., probably, ᾽Οξυρυγχίτηι. 
 
 1211. ARTICLES FOR A SACRIFICE. 
 
 8:9 x 6-7 cm. Second century. 
 
 A short list of objects which had been or were to be supplied to the strategus 
 for the celebration of a sacrifice ‘to the most sacred Nile’. Evidence for the 
 cult of the Nile-god at Oxyrhynchus has already been supplied by 519. 10; there 
 a payment of 20 drachmae to the κωμασταὶ Νείλ(ου) is recorded ; cf. the Νειλαῖα 
 celebrated at the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus at Arsinoé (B.G. U. 362. xv. 11) 
 and, on Nile-worship in general, Lumbroso, Z’Egitzo, pp. 1-8. The participation 
 of the strategus in the celebration is a point worth noting; cf. Otto, Priester und 
 Tempel, ii. Ὁ. 79. 
 
 Στρατηγῷ τὰ πρὸς τὴν Ov- 
 σίαν τοῦ ἱερωτάτου 
 
 Νείλου Παῦνι λ' 
 
 μόσχος α, οἴνου εὐώ- 
 
 5 On κεράμ(ια) β, λάγανα tc, 
 ZOTEPAVOL IG, στρόβιλοι ις, 
 Ζπλακοῦντες IG, 
 
 Bais χλωρᾶς ts, 
 κάλαμοι ὁμοί(ως) 65, 
 10 ἔλεον, μέλι, γάλα, πᾶν 
 
 ἄρωμα χωρὶς λιβάνου. 
 
 10. ]. ἔλαιον. 
 
 ‘To the strategus, articles for the sacrifice of the most sacred Nile on Pauni 30: 1 calf, 
 2 jars of sweet wine, 16 wafers, 16 garlands, 16 cones, 16 cakes, 16 green palm-branches, 
 16 reeds likewise, oil, honey, milk, every spice except frankincense.’ 
 
 2. iepwrdrov: 80 e.g. 486. 32. 
 6. στρόβιλοι: cf. 1144. τι, B.G. U. 362. i. 7 στροβεϊϊλων] καὶ ἀρωμάτων, 801. 17-18 
 στροβίλους δέκα [εἴς θυσίαν. 
 
 8. Bais: cf Β. α. ὕ. 362. vii. 13, P. Tebt. 295. 11, note, and the πάλμαι in 519. 18. 
 
1212. ACCOUNTS 257 
 
 1212. LIST OF VEGETABLES. 
 
 7.8 X 17-1 cm. Second century. 
 
 The following short account of vegetables supplied to the archephodus of the 
 village of Pela is written on the verso of an order for arrest in two lines, of which 
 the text is: ᾿Αρχεφ[όϊδωι Πέλα' πέμψον Θέωνα Θέωνος καὶ ᾿Απολλώνιαν δούλ(ην) 
 α(ὐτοῦ) ἐντυχόντος Μηνᾶτος (cf. e.g. 969). Below the second line there is a long 
 row of crosses, and the writing is across the fibres, as is also that of the 
 verso. 
 
 Τοῦ ἀρχεφόδου τίῆ]ς 
 Πέλα διὰ Διογᾶτος 
 φ[ύλαϊκος ἀπὸ Σ'εντώ' 
 ἀσπαράγου δέσμ(αι) ιθ, 
 5 θρύδακ(ος) δέσμ(αι) β, 
 γονγύλη(:) δέσμί(α) Β, 
 ῥαφάνου δέσμ(η) α, 
 
 Oe KO, 
 
 ‘For the archephodus of Pela through Diogas, guard, of Sento: τὸ bundles of 
 asparagus, 2 bundles of lettuce, 2 bundles of turnips, 1 bundle of radishes, total 24.’ 
 
 4-6. ἀσπάραγος occurs in 786. 36, and γογγυλίς (cf. 1. 6) is mentioned in 1. 5 of that 
 papyrus. θρίδαξ is the usual spelling, e.g. P. Tebt. 112. rr. 
 
 ΤΠ ΠΕΣ A Cee CORRESPONDENCE ETC. 
 
 1213. QUESTION TO THE ORACLE. 
 2-7 Χ 5:7 cm. Second century. 
 A question addressed to the oracle of Zeus-Helios-Sarapis by a man in 
 
 doubt about marriage. Cf.1148—9, and for another example on the same subject, 
 Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 26, re-edited by Wilcken, Chrestomathie, p.150. The 
 writing is across the fibres. 
 
 [dit “ΗΠλίῳ μεγάλῳ Σ'αράπιδι 
 
 [καὶ] τοῖς συννάοις θε- 
 
 5 
 
258 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 [ots.| ἀξιοῖ Μένανδρος 
 [εἴ δέδοταί μοι γαμῆσαι. 
 5 [τοῦ]τό μοι δός. 
 On the verso 
 Μενάνδρου. 
 
 5. s Of dos corr. 
 
 ‘To Zeus Helios, great Sarapis, and the associated gods. Menandrus asks, is it 
 granted me to marry? Answer me this.’ 
 
 4. δέ]δοται rather than δίδοται is probably to be restored in Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 
 26. 2-3. 
 5. δός : cf. 1149. 9, note. 
 
 1214. INVITATION TO A BIRTHDAY-FEAST. 
 8-6 x 9:6 cm. Fifth century. 
 
 This formal invitation has an interest as being considerably later in date than 
 those previously published, which are all of the Roman age; cf. e.g. 110-11, 524, 
 747, 926-7, Wilcken, Grundziige, p. 419. The present example shows a different 
 formula, beginning with an address like a letter. 
 
 Τῷ κυρίῳ ἰμ᾽ον Μακαρίῳ 
 Γεννάδιος σπεκ(ουλάτωρ.. 
 
 φεδρύνων τὴν πίαἹνήγυριν 
 
 τῆς γενεθλίου τοῦ υἱοῦ pov Γεννα- 
 
 7 , ed € “~ 
 diov καταξίωσον ἅμα ἡμῖν 
 
 Ou 
 
 συνδιπνῆσαι TH Is ἀπὸ 
 @p(as) ¢. 
 
 2. |. φαιδρύνων. 
 
 ‘To my lord Macarius from Gennadius, speculator. Deign to gladden the birthday 
 festival of my son Gennadius by dining with us on the r6th at 7 o'clock.’ 
 
 t. There would be room for two or three letters of an abbreviated title after 
 Μακαρίῳ. 
 2, omek(ouddrwp) : cf. 1193. 1, 1223. 21. 
 
1215. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 259 
 
 1215. LETTER OF SINTHONIS. 
 12*5 X13 cm. Second or third century. 
 
 An illiterate letter written in a rather large uncultivated hand. 
 
 Σινθονις Τηρης τῷ ἀδελῴφο χαίριν. 
 καλῶς πυήσις ἐλθὼν πρὸς αἰμαὶ 
 ἄχρι τὰ πράγματα κατασταλῇ, 
 αἰὰν δ᾽ ἄρα μή, μὴ ἀπέλθῃς εἰς τὸ 
 » 3 Ν A ᾽ ’ ed 
 5 Σατύρου, αἰπεὶ yap ἀκούομεν ὅτι 
 κακὰ μέλλι mpda(a\iv). ἀσπάζεταί σαι 
 Σ᾿ αραπίων. 
 
 αἰροσθέ σαι. Τῦβι ce. 
 
 On the verso 
 
 ἀπόδος ἀπὸ 
 10 Τηρί Σινθόνις. 
 I. 1. Σινθῶνις Τηρεῖ. .. ἀδελφῷ. 2. κ Of καλως ΟΟΙΤ. l, moujo(e)is . . . ἐμέ. 4. |. τὰν: 
 5. Il. ἐπεί: 6:1 σε: 8. 1. ἐρρῶσθαί σε. 10. |, Σινθώνι(ο)ς. 
 
 ‘Sinthonis to her brother Tereus, greeting. Please come to me until matters are 
 arranged, but if not, do not go to the house of Satyrus, for we hear that he is going to get 
 into trouble. Sarapion greets you. Good-bye. Tubi15. (Addressed) Deliver to Tereus 
 from Sinthonis.’ 
 
 1216. LETTER OF SARAPAS. 
 
 18-5 Χ 9:8 cm. Second or third century. 
 
 A letter to a sister, who is rebuked for having neglected to write. She 
 seems to have been lately married. As in 1215, the spelling is erratic. 
 
 Σαραπᾶς Διωγενίδι τῇ 
 ἀδελφῇ χαίρειν. 
 αἰγὼ εὔχομαι ἀεὶ πᾶσει 
 τοῖς θεοῖς περὶ σοῦ καὶ ἀπὸ 
 ᾽ Ν fs: ’ Ἁ 
 5 μικρόθεν σὺ οἶδάς μου τὴν 
 προαίρεσιν κἂν μή σοι γράφω, 
 52 
 
260 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
 
 3 4 
 σὺ δαὶ οὐκ ἠξίωσάς pat ἄσπά- 
 “ b] 
 σασθε δι’ ἐπιστωλῆς. ἐνιαυ- 
 ν 
 Α UA J Q ~ oe 
 τὸς σήμερον ἐκτὸς σοῦ εἰμί, 
 μα oy 
 ? a. 3 3 
 10 ἐς τώδε αἰμὲ οὐκ ἠξίωσας Ta 
 
 ρὰ πάντας αἰπὶ τῷ δηλῶσέ 
 
 μοι περὶ σοῦ καὶ περὶ τοῦ ἀδελ 
 
 god ‘Apiwvos πῶς ἔχων, λείαν 
 
 γὰρ φιλῶ αὐτόν. ἢ καὶ ἀρσενει- 
 15 κὸν ἡμῖν adixaral[t;| τουτω γὰρ 
 
 εὔχωμαι ὑμᾶς ὁμονωεῖν, 
 
 ἐν πᾶσι ἄξειοι ὄντεϊς.1 καὶ νῦν 
 
 δήλωσόν μοι περὶ ὧν χρίαν 
 
 αἴχεται παρ᾽ ἐμοί, θεῶν γὰρ θε 
 20 λόντων σπεύδω ἐξορμῆσαι 
 
 πρὸς ὑμᾶς. ἀσπάζομαι ὑμᾶς 
 
 πάντας. ἐΪρ]ροσθ]αί σε εὔχομαι. 
 
 On the verso 
 
 Διωγενίδι ἀδελφῇ. 
 
 1. 1. Διογενίδι; 50.1η]. 23. 4. I. ἐγώ. 7. 1. δὲ «νὸν με ἀσπάσασθαι. δ, 1]. ἐπιστολῆς. 
 ἐνιαυτόν. 0. ε Of εἰμι corr. from a. 10, |, τόδε ἐμέ. 11. 1. emi... δηλῶσαι, 13. ν οἱ 
 λειαν above the line. 15. 1. ἀφίκατε; τοῦτο. τό. 1, εὔχομαι. . . ὁμονοεῖν. 17. 1. ἀξίους 
 dvrals.| 19. 1. ἔχετε, ὦ Of θεων corr. - 22. 1. plpacbla. 
 
 ‘Sarapas to his sister Diogenis, greeting. I pray always to all the gods for you, and 
 you know from close experience my good-will even though I do not write to you; but you 
 have never thought proper to send me greetings in a letter. A year to-day I have been 
 away from you and all the time you have not thought proper to give me tidings about 
 yourself or your brother Horion, how he is; for I love him greatly. Have you produced us 
 a male child? -For I pray that you may agree in this, as you entirely deserve. Tell me 
 now about anything here that you want, for with the help of the gods I am hastening to set 
 
 out to you. I greet you all. I pray for your health. (Addressed) To my sister 
 Diogenis.’ : 
 
 5. μικρόθεν will give a sense, but does not occur, and μακρόθεν was perhaps meant. 
 9-10. The purpose of the interlineated letters is obscure. ε of eqs, which seems 
 inevitable, has been corrected from a or vice versa. μα cannot be read as ἀλλά in |. το. 
 
 11. aimtis dubious. πάντα σαι ror might be read, but is meaningless; oa αἰτῶ is not 
 possible. 
 
 13. Horion was probably the husband of Diogenis. 
 
12179. PPRIVAPS CORRESPONDENGE 261 
 
 1217. LETTER OF EUDAEMONIS. 
 8-5 X 11-6 cm. Third century. 
 
 A short formal letter of greeting. The writing is across the fibres of the 
 papyrus. 
 > Ν 7 A , 
 Evdaipovis Πτολεμαίῳ τῶι κυρίωι 
 χαίρειν. 
 καὶ νῦν διὰ τούτων μου τῶν γραμμάτων 
 γράφω σοι, πρῶτον μὲν ἀσπαζομένη ale, 
 5 ἔπιτα εὐχομένη παρὰ πᾶσι θεοῖς ὑγιαίνονϊτά 
 Ν Ύ , D a x 
 σε Kal εὖ διάγοντα ἀπολαβεῖν μετὰ 
 τῶν ἡμῶν πάντων. ἀσπάζομαι Παλλάδα 
 \ A ‘ AY ¢ σι ? 
 καὶ Νεῖλαν καὶ τοὺς ἡμῶν πάντας. 
 2 A ΄ a 
 ἐρρῶσθαί σε εὔχομ(αι). 
 On the verso 
 10 Πτολεμαίωι mapa) Evdatpovidlos. 
 
 ‘Eudaemonis to my lord Ptolemaeus, greeting. I am again writing you this my letter, 
 first sending you salutations, and secondly praying to all the gods that you may receive 
 them in health and prosperity along with all our friends. I salute Pallas and Nila and all 
 our friends. I pray for your health. (Addressed) To Ptolemaeus from Eudaemonis.’ 
 
 1218. LETTER OF DIDYMUS. 
 10-7 X 10-2 cm. Third century. 
 
 A letter to a father from his son who reminds him of some farming opera- 
 tions and gives him domestic news. The writing is across the fibres. 
 
 Δίδυμος Χαιρήμονι τῷ πατρὶ πλεῖστα 
 χαίρειν. 
 μὴ ἀμελήσῃς περὶ τῶν ἔργων τῆς γεού- 
 χου καθὼς ἐδεήθης, οἷδα γάρ σου τὸ σπου- 
 5 δεον καὶ ἐπι(ειγκές. οὐδὲν δύσκολον ἔνι ἐ- 
 πὶ τῆς οἰκίας σον. ἡ μήτηρ μου Θαῆσις 
 εἰς ᾿Αντινόου, δοκῶ, ἐπὶ κηδίαν ἀπῆλθεν. 
 
262 THE OXYRHYNCAHUS PAPYRI 
 
 περὶ οὗτινος αἰὰν χρήζῃς ἡδέως ποι- 
 οῦντι ἀνόκνως δήλωσον. ἄσπα- 
 10 ¢€ πολλὰ τὸν φίλτατον Φούλλωνα καὶ 
 ᾿ 
 τὰ ἀβάσκαντα αὐτοῦ παιδία καὶ τὴν σύμβι- 
 ‘ “Δ € QZ BA + <9 
 [oly καὶ ods ἡδέως ἔχομεν κατ᾽ ὄνομα. 
 3 4 - ¢ Ἁ ’ € 9 “ῷ » 
 [ἀσ]πάζοντε σε οἱ σοὶ πάντες οἱ οἰκίοί σου 
 
 [καὶ τὰ παιδία σου. ἐρρῶσθαί σε εὔχομαι. 
 
 On the verso 
 15 «Χαιρήμί(ονι) Ane ἐς οἱ 
 
 4. |. σπουδαῖον. 8. 1. ἐάν. 13. 1. [do |ragovra. 
 
 ‘Didymus to his father Chaeremon, very many greetings. Do not neglect the things 
 to be done for the land-holder, as you desired, for I know your goodness and reasonableness. 
 There is nothing unpleasant at your house. My mother Thaésis went, I think, to 
 Antinodpolis for a funeral. Tell me freely about anything which you want and I will do it 
 gladly. Give many salutations to my dearest Phullon and his children, whom the evil eye 
 shall not harm, and his wife and those whom we love severally. All your relatives and 
 your children salute you. I pray for you health.’ 
 
 ἡ. eis Avrivdov: cf. P. Tebt. 416. 6, 417. 26. 
 9. doxvos is the usual form. For the active ἄσπαζε cf. 1158. 18, note, P. Leipzig 111. 18. 
 15. m(apa) Διδύμου is expected, but the traces are really too slight for recognition. 
 
 1219. LETTER OF ARISTANDRUS. 
 241 X 12-5 cm. Third century. 
 
 A letter from Aristandrus, of Oxyrhynchus, to his son Apion, basilico- 
 grammateus of the Letopolite nome, recommending to the latter’s good offices 
 a person who is described as ‘our son’ but was not actually so related to the 
 writer, since it is clear that the real father was dead; cf. P. Giessen iii. p. 53 4. 
 
 BJ 3 ~ 
 Apicravdpos Απίωνι τῶι 
 υἱῶι χαίρειν. 
 Θέων ὁ υἱὸς ἡμῶν παραγείνεται 
 Ἂν, Ἁ ’ 3 \ 
 πρὸς σὲ πορευόμενος eis τὴν Net- 
 5 Κίου ἕνεκα ἀναγκαίου αὐτοῦ μετε- 
 , ὕ ἃ 4, < 3 ὃ. "“ , 
 @pov ἴσως ὃ Kal σὺ ἐπίστασαι ἔτι πά- 
 
 λαι ἀπὸ τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ! περιὼν 
 
1219. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 263 
 
 δὲ νομίζω γεγραφέναι σοι περὶ av- 
 τοῦ. καὶ γὰρ σὺ αὐτὸν φιλεῖς καὶ δι᾿ αὐ- 
 10 τὸν καὶ διὰ τὴν μνήμην τίο]ῦ πα- 
 τρὸς αὐτοῦ. ἀλλὰ οἶδα ὅτι καὶ ταῦτά 
 μου τὰ γράμματα πόλλ᾽ αὐτὸν ὠφε- 
 λήσει, εἴ τινος [οὖν ἐὰν χρείαν ἔχῃ 
 εἴτε πρὸς ᾿4π|ί]ωνα τὸν τοῦ II poowrei- 
 15 του βασιλικὸν εἴτε πρὸς ἕτερόν τινα, — 
 ἐὰν δεήσῃ] καὶ αὐτοῖς γράψαι μὴ ὑπερ- 
 On. (2nd hand) ἐρρῶσθαί [σε] εὔχομαι, 
 τέκνον, εὐϊτ]υχοῦντα 
 δι᾿ ὅλου. 
 On the verso 
 20 Amiwov vide βασιλικ(ῷ) yp(apparet) “ητοπολί(ίτου) 
 mapa) Aptordyd(pov) ᾿᾽Ο ξί(υρυγχίτου). | 
 
 7. 1. περιόντα. 
 
 ‘Aristandrus to his son Apion, greeting. Theon our son is coming to you on his way 
 to the city of Nikias on account of a pressing incompleted negotiation of which you have 
 perhaps been aware long since from his father ; I think that he wrote to you about it while 
 he was still alive. Indeed you love him both for his own sake and for his father’s memory. 
 But I know that this letter of mine also will be of much help to him, if he wants anything 
 either with Apion the basilicogrammateus of the Prosopite nome or with any one else, 
 if you will ask them and not delay to write to them. I pray for your perpetual health and 
 prosperity, my son. (Addressed) To my son Apion, basilicogrammateus of the Letopolite 
 nome, from Aristandrus of Oxyrhynchus.’ 
 
 4. The mention in]. 14 of the Προσωπίτης is, as Wilcken remarks, a sufficient indication 
 that τὴν Νεικίον here means Νικίου πόλις, the capital of that nome; cf. e.g. Ptol. iv. 5. 49 
 Προσωπίτης νομὸς καὶ μητρόπολις Νικίου, Β. G. U. 939.5. ‘Theon travelled through the Letopolite 
 nome (I. 20) to Nikiu in the Prosopite nome. 
 
 5. μετεώρου: cf. 238. introd., P. Fay. 116. 12, &c. 
 
 16, δεήσῃ] : the first letter appears to be either a or 8; θέλ[ῃς] is unsuitable. 
 
 1220. LETTER OF A BAILIFF. 
 21-7 Χ 8-7 οἴη. Third century. 
 
 A letter from a steward or agent enclosing some accounts and giving other 
 information, and asking for various supplies. In the left-hand margin there are 
 some indications of a previous column, which perhaps contained the accounts 
 
264 THE VOASRAVYNCHOUS PALPIYRE 
 
 referred to; and the verso also is inscribed with 22 lines, incomplete on both 
 sides, of an account, but it is in a ruder hand than that of the recto, though 
 it corresponds well enough with the description in Il. 3-5. Most of the entries 
 refer to payments made to καιναίοται (kevewtat?) ἀναψῶντες εἰς ὑποδοχεῖον or ἐν 
 τρόχῳ who received a uniform wage of 2 drachmae. A curious reference to 
 a hippopotamus occurs in 1]. 20 sqq. of the letter. 
 
 1 Τῷ κυρίῳ μου Θέωνι ἐκχυσιαίους ἥλους καὶ γλυοῦ 
 [ΕῤβἸδόμου χαίρειν. κεράμιον α εἰς τὰ ἐργαλῖα 
 [ἀϊνέπεμψά σοι διὰ σημι- τῶν μηχανῶν: καὶ τοῦτο 
 ᾽’ὔ QA 3 € - ~ 3 UA e ΝΥ > ’ 
 
 [ώ]σεως τὸ καθ᾽ ἡμέρα(ν) τοῦ ἀν- συνφέρι elva μὴ ἀπόληται 
 5 αλώματος ἥν᾽ εἰδῇς. ἢ δο- 20 ἀμελίᾳ. οὐδὲν ἠφάνισεν 
 Kt σοι, κύριέ μου, πέμψε μοι ὁ ἱπποποτάμις, ἤ τι γάρ ἐστιν 
 κέρμα εἰς τὰ γινόμενα περιέργου, ἐφίσταμε αὐτῶν. 
 map ἐμοὶ ἔργα τῆς κ(αρπγ)οφορίας καὶ περὶ τῶν χωρίων, ἐὰν παρα- 
 Any vy \ N Pe Zz x a 4 δ 
 καὶ ἄλλων ἔργων ; καὶ περὶ τῆς γένῃ σὺν θεῳ, μαθήσι τὴν 
 10 λέξις τοῦ οἴνου οὗ ἔγραψές 25 διάθησιν αὐτῶν. 
 μοι οὐδὲν βλέπω φαύλου map ἐ- ἐρρῶσθαί σοι εὔχομαι, 
 μοί. περὶ γὰρ τοῦ πάκτονος κύριέ μου, εὐτυχοῦντα. 
 2 ᾽ er - 5) “ 7 s\ 
 ἐπισκευάζεται εἵνα pe- μαθήσεται διὰ τῶν λόγων τὸ Ϊ 
 τενέγκω τὸν οἶνον τοῦ καθ᾽ ἕν ὡς περιέχι τὸ πιΪτ- 
 15 Σιληνοῦ. πέμψις μοι τοὺς 80 τάκιον. 
 2. 1. "EB |Sopos ? 4. ws Of [w|cews above the line. δ᾽ ies 6. 1. πέμψαι. 
 10. |, λέξεως. 12. 1. πάκτωνος. 13. μετενεγ κω Pap. τό. |. γλοιοῦ. 21, Le τι. 
 22. |. ἐφίσταμαι. 25. 1. διάθεσιν. 26. |. oe. 
 
 ‘To my lord Theon from Hebdomus (?), greeting. I send for your information in some 
 notes the journal of expenditure. Would you be pleased, sir, to send me some money for 
 the business of harvesting going on here and the other business? With regard to the 
 collection of the wine about which you wrote to me, I see nothing bad in my behaviour; for 
 the boat is being prepared in order that I may transfer the wine of Silenus. You will send 
 me the nails for emptying (?) and a jar of gum for the tools of the machines ; this will be 
 of use to prevent their perishing of neglect. ‘The hippopotamus has destroyed nothing, for if 
 there is any superfluity, I watch over the place. About the fields, if you come, 10. V., you 
 will learn their condition. I pray, sir, for your health and prosperity. The accounts will 
 show the details as contained in the memorandum.’ 
 
 τό. What ἐκχυσιαῖος as applied to ἧλοι denotes is obscure. The adjective occurs 
 only here. 
 21. ἱπποποτάμις seems to be a combination of the alternative forms ἵππος ποτάμι(ο)ς and 
 
1220. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 265 
 
 ἱπποπόταμος. I am not aware of other references to the animal in Greek papyri; possibly its 
 persistance at Oxyrhynchus is to be connected with the local cult of Thoéris. 
 
 28-30. The papyrus is damaged in front of these lines, but there is apparently no loss 
 of letters. 
 
 1221. LETTER OF ISIDORUS. 
 
 12°4 X 7-6 cm. Late third or early 
 fourth century. 
 
 This letter, in which Demetrianus is informed where the corn-dues of the 
 western toparchy were being paid, perhaps belongs to the category of official 
 rather than private correspondence. Both the writer and the recipient were 
 probably public functionaries of some kind. 
 
 4 3 A 
 Κυρίῳ μου ἀδελφῷ 
 ΖΔημητριανῳ 
 
 ᾿Ισίδωρος χαίρειν. 
 τὰ μετρήματα τῆς 
 5 πρὸς λίβα ἐν τῷ Παραι- 
 
 2? Q A ᾽ ἴα 
 
 τονίῳ διὰ τῶν ἐκεῖ 
 
 A Q SS ἔθ 
 γεωργῶν κατὰ τὸ ἔθος 
 μετρεῖται. τῷ οὖν 
 
 a ἍἍ Κα 
 Ζωιλᾳ μὴ ἐνόχλει 
 
 10 περὶ τούτου. 
 ἐρ[ρ)ῶσθαί σε 
 πολλοῖς χρόνοις 
 εὔχομαι. 
 
 ‘To my lord and brother Demetrianus from Isidorus, greeting. The deliveries of the 
 western toparchy are being measured in at Paraetonium by the cultivators there according 
 to custom. Do not therefore worry Zoilas about this. I pray for your lasting health.’ 
 
 4-5. τῆς πρὸς λίβα : 50. τοπαρχίας. For Παραιτόνιον cf. 6538. 
 
 1222. LETTER TO DEMETRIUS. 
 6.3 Χ 25°8 cm. Fourth century. 
 
 The writer of this letter asks his son to send a colt and some medicines 
 with which to treat it. The writing is across the fibres of the papyrus. 
 
266 THE OXYRAYNCHUOS: PAPYRI 
 
 3 ΄ 4 > ΄ Q ἯΣ 2 ey 5d S Ἃς “ 
 Ισίδωρος Δημητρίῳ υἱῷ χαίρειν. δὸς τῷ ἀδελφῷ Ap(p)oviavm τὸν πῶλον 
 ¢ ΕΣ αὐ M4 
 εἵνα évexOn μοι καὶ τὸ ἅλας τὸ ἀμ(μγ)ωνιακὸν τὸ τετριμ(μγ)ένον Kal TO ἄτριπτον 
 καὶ τὸ σπέρ- 
 μα τοῦ ὠκίμου εἵνα θεραπεύσω αὐτὸν ὧδε ἔξω, ἐπὶ γὰρ ἠξιώθην ὑπὸ τοῦ 
 πατρός μου Ποσιδωνίου παραμεῖναι τῇ ἀπετήση τὰς πέντε ἡμέρας ταύτας" 
 Ν »Ἤ ; Ν Nie , 4 d ~ (Peat > 
 5 καὶ πέμψον ἐμοὶ περὶ ἥ(ζογτινος χρήαν ἔχεται. ἐρρῶσθαι ὑμᾶς εὔχο- 
 με πολλοῖς χρόνοις. 
 
 I. ὕιω Pap. 4. 1. ἀπαιτήσει. 5. 1]. οὗτινος (?) χρείαν ἔχετε... εὔχομαι. 
 
 ‘Isidorus to his son Demetrius, greeting. Give your brother Ammonianus the colt to 
 be brought to me and the salt of ammonia, both the pounded and the unpounded, and the 
 basil-seed, in order that I may doctor him away here, for I have been asked by my father 
 Posidonius to stay for the collection during these five days ; and send to me about anything 
 you need. I pray for your lasting health.’ 
 
 3. αὐτόν : 80. τὸν πῶλον rather than ᾿Αμμωνιανόν ; cf. e.g. P. Flor. 222. 10 sqq. ἐπί is of 
 course for ἐπεί, the yap being redundant, as e.g. in 1215. 5. 
 
 1223. LETTER OF HERMIAS, 
 26-9 X 9:3 cm. Late fourth century. 
 
 The chief point of interest in this letter, which was written by a man in 
 financial difficulties, is the ratio given in Il. 31 sqq. between the current values of 
 the gold solidus and the pupids of drachmae or denarii. A date in the second 
 half of the fourth century is suggested by the handwriting, and the great 
 depreciation of the pupids makes it probable that the century was nearing its 
 close; cf. the note ad Joc. 
 
 Κυρίῳ poly ἀδελφῷ “Ὡρίων]ι ᾿ς 20 ἀπουσίαν τοῦ γεούχου ὑπὸ τοῦ 
 -.Φφ 
 Ἑρμείας. φορτικοῦ Appwviov σπεκουλά- 
 θ 9 » ε δ) a ἃ οἷ 3) “ ay, ps 
 αυμάζφω εἴπερ ὁ ἀποστελλό- τορος καὶ τοῦ ἐπαρχικοῦ. εἴ τι δὲ 
 μενος πρὸς σὲ τὸ πλοῖον ἀργύρια ἔχεις παρὰ σοὶ ἢ ὁλο- 
 
 5 τὸ τοῦ γεούχου καταλαμβάνει κόττινα, ἐν τάχει ἀπόστιλον" 
 παρὰ σοί. πλὴν ἐὰν διὰ 25 τοσαύτας γὰρ προσδοχὰς χρε- 
 ἀμέλιαν τινὰ λάβ ῦ ὶ οὐκέ 
 μ τινὰ καταλάβῃ, ὠστοῦμεν, καὶ οὐκέτι πιστευ- 
 σπούδασον πάραυτα τὸν όμεθα, ἐὰν μὴ εὐγνωμονή- 
 ναύτην ἐπὶ τὴν πόλειν σωμεν. πέμπων δὲ δήλωσον 
 
 10 ἅμα τῷ πεμφθέντι συμμάχῳ τοῖς σοῖς παρασχεῖν μοι τὴν ὑπί(ο)- 
 
1228. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 267 
 
 ἐκπέμψαι. ἀλλ᾽ ὅρα μὴ 30 λοιπάδα ν]] τοῦ οἴνου καὶ τῆς καθό- 
 , ’ 3 ἃ » 2 , Ν 2 ?, Ὁ « 
 ἀμελήσῃς. ἡ καὶ εὐδία ἐστὶ λου μονάδαν μίαν ἥμισυ. ὁ 
 καὶ τὸ πλοῖον ἀνενέγκε οὐ ὁλοκόττινος νῦν μυ(ριάδων) BK 
 δύναται ἐν τῇ σήμερον, ἐστίν: κατέβη γάρ. μὴ ἀμελή- 
 15 αὐτὸς ὁ ναύτης ἀπαντήσῃ σῃς ἐν τῇ σήμερον τὸ πλοῖον 
 Ν ’ , Ὰ 7 δ \ Ua b] A ’ 
 πρὸς χιρογραφίαν, οὐκ ὀλίγως 35. ἢ τὸν ναύτην ἀποστῖλαι. ἐρ- 
 γὰρ ἐνοχλούμεθα. ἐὰν δὲ ἀμελή- ρῶσθαί σε εὔχομαι 
 ons, ὁ οἶκος ἡμῶν περιστάσι πολλοῖς χρόνοις, ἄδελφε. 
 
 κοινωνεῖν μέλλει διὰ τὴν 
 
 On the verso 
 κυρίῳ ἀδελφῷ 'Ὡρίωνι ᾿Ἑρμείαίς. 
 
 11. ἀλλ᾿ Pap. 16. ουκ' Pap. 20. ὕπο Pap. 24. αποστιλὸ Pap. 28. δηλωσο 
 Pap. 29. v) Pap. 34. moo Pap. 
 
 ‘To my lord and brother Horion from Hermias. Iam surprised if my messenger 
 finds the boat of the landlord with you; if, however, owing to some carelessness he finds it 
 there, make haste to send the sailor to the city at once with the attendant whom I have 
 sent. See that you do not neglect this. If it is calm weather and he cannot bring back 
 the boat to-day, let the sailor himself return in order to make a bond, for I am being worried 
 not a little. If you neglect it, our house is likely, owing to the absence of the land- 
 lord, to be brought to a critical pass through the tiresome Ammonius the sfeculator and 
 the praefect’s assistant. If you have any silver coins with you or solidi, send me them 
 quickly, for I owe on account of so many obligations and I am no longer trusted, unless 
 I behave fairly. Send and tell your people to hand over to me the remainder of the wine 
 and one and a half units of the general account. The solidus now stands at 2,020 myriads ; 
 it has come down. Do not neglect to send the boat or the sailor to-day. I pray for your 
 lasting health, brother. (Addressed) To my lord and brother Horion from Hermias.’ 
 
 12 sqq. A sense may be obtained by taking # as the interrogative particle, ‘Do you 
 pretend that the boat cannot be brought in fair weather like this?’ But probably Wilcken is 
 right in supposing that ἡ here represents εἰ, although this mistake is avoided in II. 3 and 22. 
 
 22. Being coupled with a speculator (cf. 1198. 1, &c.) this ἐπαρχικός is perhaps more 
 likely to be a person in the service of a military praefect than an official of the ἐπαρχία. 
 
 25. mpoodoxds: cf. e.g. C. 1. G. 1329 προσδεξαμένου τὸ ἀνάλωμα. 
 
 247. For εὐγνωμονήσωμεν cf. e.g. P. Fay. 124.9, 21, B. Ὁ. U. 970. 24. 
 
 30. τῆς καθόλου is Obscure. 
 
 31-3. The very low value of the pvpids shown by this passage points to a late date in 
 the fourth century. Other fourth-century equations cited by Wessely, AJfersindiz. im 
 Philogelos, pp. 32-3, are 62, 72, and r10 myriads to the solidus; but a papyrus which he 
 attributes to the fourth or fifth century (p. 46) gives νο(μισμάτιον) a mapa) β μυ(ριάδας), and 
 1133. 8-9 shows that in the year 396 a.p. 600 myriads were considerably less than four 
 solidi, and in the light of the present passage it is more probable that they were really less 
 than one. κατέβη implies that the value of the ὁλοκόττινος had lately been relatively higher. 
 Cf. Ῥ, Giessen 47. 28-9 τὸ ἄσημον (sc. dpytpiov?) viv ἐστ(ι) (Spaypav?)... 
 
I. 
 
 Nosh. Ge Eis 
 
 NEWelI TE RARY ole x TS: 
 
 (a) 1174, 1175 (SOPHOCLES, /chneutae and Eurypylus). 
 
 (Roman figures refer to the columns of 1174; Fr. = fragments of 1174; numbers 
 an thick type refer to fragments of 1175.) 
 
 a vill, ἡ. ὦ ἃ Vii, 12. 
 
 ἀβουλία 8. 5 (?). 
 
 ἀγαθός Vill. 4. 
 
 ἀγαστῶς X. ἢ (Ὁ). 
 
 ἀγγέλλειν i. 1; 11,9; 4. τι (?). 
 
 ἄγγελος ii, 18 (?). 
 
 ἄγειν ἵν. 1. ἄγε lil, 53; iv. 7. 
 
 ἄγκυρα §, iil. 8. 
 
 ἀγνοεῖν 1. 143 1X. 14. 
 
 ἄγρα iii, 22. 
 
 ἀγρωτήρ ii. 6, 
 
 ἄγχι 91. 11. 
 
 ἀγχοῦ 5, li, το. 
 
 ἀγωνίζεσθαι 5, il. 22. 
 
 ἄζειν 91. 20 (ἢ). 
 
 ἀθρεῖν iv. 24. 
 
 αἰεί 1X. το. αἱέν XiV. ΤΡ. 
 
 αἰέλουρος Xil. ἢ. 
 
 αἰόλισμα Xili. 3. 
 
 αἰσιώτατος 9]. 14. 
 
 Αἰτναῖος xii. 11. 
 
 αἰχμητής 5. iii. 25 (0). 
 
 ἄκαρπος XiV. 12, 
 
 ἄκεστρον Xlil. 1. 
 
 ἀκηδής 8. το. 
 
 ἀκμή Vi, 20(?); Xi, 11. 
 
 ἀκολουθία i, 15 (0). 
 
 ἀκόμιστος Vi. 11. 
 
 ἄκομπος 5. i. 1ο. 
 
 dkovety V. 273 Vi. 1, 4, 63 ix. 
 Be ORV A 
 
 ἀκτή 99. 2. 
 
 ἀληθής Vill. 13; xiii. 18, 19 ; 
 XV. δ: 
 
 ἄλκασμα Χ. ΤΙ. 
 
 ἀλλά V. 43 Vi. 203 Vil. 10; 
 Ville EG τῶν ΡΒ τ 9 Ny 
 Guise a ΤΟΣ 11} Σιν, 
 ΤΡ ΠΥ (ἢ) cS. Onl {6}; 
 5. ii. 14, iii. 19; 47. 8; 
 SY pe Ray Ce ie St) eae oe 
 94. 2. 
 
 ἀλλάσσειν V. 10. 
 
 ἀλλήλων V, 11 ; 5, il. 23. 
 
 ἄλλος xii. 103 xiii, 103 Xiv. 
 24; 8.11.6. ἄλλως ix. 24. 
 
 ἀλλότριος 1]. 25 schol. 
 
 ἀλοιδόρητος 5. i, 10. 
 
 ἀλύειν Xiil. 2. 
 
 ἅμα iii. 27 (?). 
 
 dupa xii, 24 (?). 
 
 dpodyds 1. 15. 
 
 ἀμφί ix. 123 5. iil. 14. 
 
 avi 0:10; 11, 21 (2) Il. 25; 
 TXerk Ou ΣΧ ΧΙ ΤΩΝ 
 ΧΡ ΟΣ, Gil. on. Ole 21; 
 94, 4. =edy il, 173 iil. 
 ΤΠ; 11: ἢ: 
 
 ἀνάγειν Vil. 17. 
 
 ἄναγνος Vi. 8. 
 
 ἀναδέχεσθαι νὶ. 25. 
 
 ἀναίτιος 1X. 27. 
 
 ἀνανοστεῖν Vii, 2. 
 
 ἄναξ ill. 26; 91. 22. 
 
 ἄνασσα Χ. τό. 
 
 ἀνάστατος 94. ὃ. 
 
 ἀναστενάζειν 5. li, 3. 
 
 ἄναυδος ΧΙ, 4. 
 
 ἀνδρεία Vi. τό. 
 
 ἄνειν 111. 17 ; iv. 18 (?). 
 
 ἀνελεύθερος Vi. 11. 
 
 ἀνέρπειν 5, il, 28. 
 
 ἄνευ §, 1. 11. 
 
 ἄνευρος Vi. 11. 
 
 ἀνήρ XIV. 15; 5. lil. 12; 41]. 
 2; 91. 12, 22. 
 
 ἀνοίγειν 9. 4 (?). 
 
 ἀντί Xili. 11, 12. 
 
 ἀντίος 47. 3. 
 
 ἄνω J. 9. 
 
 ἄξενος Χ. 3. 
 
 ἀπαπαπαῖ iii. 7. 
 
 ἅπας iv. 133; 12. 6. 
 
 ἀπελεύθερος Vill. 9. 
 
 ἀπευθύνειν Vil. ΤΙ. 
 
 ἀπιέναι Vili. 8. 
 
 ἀπιστεῖν ΧΙΪ. 2. 
 
 ὑπὸ Χὶν, 25; 5. il. 23. 
 
 ἀπογράφειν ili, 13 schol. 
 
 ἀποικία ἵν. 17. 
 
 ἀπόλλυσθαι 7. 4. 
 
 ᾿Απόλλων 11. 15; 
 marg. 
 
 ἀπονοσφίζειν ν, 26 (?). 
 
 ἀπόπροθεν i. 3. 
 
 ἀπόψηκτος XIV. 21. 
 
 RV 3 
 
270 
 
 ᾿Αργεῖοι 5. ii. 20. 
 
 "Apns 5. iii. 23-(?). 
 
 ἀρίζηλος ili. 19. 
 
 ἄριστος 8. 5; δ. il. 14 and 
 marg. 
 
 ᾿Αριστοφάνης ili, 20 Schol. ; 
 vi. 5 schol., 8 schol. ; ix. 
 6 schol. 
 
 ἀρρυθμ... 12. 9. 
 
 ἄρτι XIV. I. 
 
 ἀσκεῖν Vl. Τῇ. 
 
 ἄτη 91. τό. 
 
 ᾿Ατλαντίς Χ. 25. 
 
 ᾿Ατρείδης 91. 22. 
 
 a0 VY. Ont0,803 5 νν γ Ὁ ΣΠ: 
 10, 16; xiii. 16(?). 
 
 αὐδή xo. 
 
 αὔξειν xi. 8. 
 
 αὔρα lV. 9. 
 
 aur... §. ii. 7 schol. 
 
 αὖτις ix. 18(?), 20. 
 
 αὐτός ἵν. 21: 23, 253 V. 4; 
 Vil A, Woy sid RU BO fe Χ: 
 10, 2Osneec hires sax 
 3,173; 1.5; 5.11. 20, 27, 
 ili. 19. 
 
 αὐτόχρημα li, II. 
 
 ἀφανής Xi. 15(?); ἀφανῶς i. 
 9 (?). 
 
 ἀφιέναι Vil. I; 1X. 22. 
 
 ἄφραστος Xi. 20. 
 
 apvew vii. 26 v. 1. 
 
 ᾿Αχαιοί 5. 11. 25; 91. 14. 
 
 ᾿Αχιλλεύς 5. 1. 243 80. 2. 
 
 βάδην ΧΙ. 8. 
 
 βαθύζξωνος X. I ; Xi. 1. 
 
 βαθύς 91. 24. 
 
 βαίνειν vil. 3; 5. il. 193 91. 
 10; 93. 43; 98. 3. 
 
 βακχεύειν V. 22. 
 
 βάλλειν 5, il. 17. 
 
 Bags XIV. 21. 
 
 βασιλεύς 6. 2. 
 
 βάσις iii. 6 ; Vii. 10. 
 
 βελτίων viii. 18 schol. 
 
 βῆμα ν. 7. 
 
 βία 85. il. 20. 
 
 βιβάζειν xiv. 26. 
 
 Bois 12. 5. 
 
 {NDICES 
 
 βλάστη Xi. 13. 
 
 βλέμμα 91. 2, 
 
 βλέπειν Vi. 10, 
 
 βλώσκειν 1X. 17. 
 
 βοᾶν li. 13. 
 
 βοή ἰχ. 7; Χὶ. 20. 
 
 βοηλάτης V. 12. 
 
 Βοιωτία 1. 22. 
 
 βοτόν Vi. 19. 
 
 βουκόλος Vii. 3. 
 
 βοῦς 1. 5; ἵν. 16; ν. 55 Vii. 
 Ss Πα, 20. ἘΠῚ ΖΝ 
 XIV. 2} συν 15, 2 ΧΙ. 
 1 ΧΨΠ, 15 ΤΡ ΤΟΥΣ, 
 
 βούσταθμον i. 8. 
 
 BpaBevpa Fr. 26. 
 
 βραχύς ΧΙΪ. 5, 6. 
 
 βραχυσκελής Xi. 8. 
 
 βρέμειν xi. τῷ ; Xi. 3. 
 
 βρυτός 4. 1,010,014 {Ni Ones: 
 19; 28. 2. 
 
 γαῖα 4. 4. 
 
 γάρ tates 20 γυτο; Vil, 
 ΙΣΤ ek. 2, ares 
 ΧΙ 10; Xi ee eet OF 
 Killed sR Ved Ree See Vs 
 ΤΣ 1 ΡΣ δ. ΠΥ 
 schol. 10; 47.7; 48. 3; 
 Bla Ol 3 5 97: 2 καὶ 
 yap X. 23. καὶ yap οὖν 5. 
 11.060: 
 
 ye Vili. 4; xi. τὴ (?); xv. τὸν 
 δ.1: ἡ. 
 
 γειτνιᾶν 1X. 23. 
 
 γείτων li. 2. 
 
 γελᾶν xiv. το (I. λέγειν ?). 
 
 γέλοιος Χὶν. 18. 
 
 γέλως 5. il. 20. 
 
 γένος XiV. 133; 2. 1. 
 
 γέρων 5. ill. 17. 
 
 yn Vv. 15, 18. 
 
 ynpuew Χ. ὃ. 
 
 γῆρυς iii. 125 Xil. 1. 
 
 γίγνεσθαι ii. 16; 76. 5. 
 
 γιγνώσκειν Vil. 75 ΧΙΪ. 12. 
 
 γλῶσσα Vi. 133 1X. 193 X. 4. 
 
 γογγύλος xii. 8. 
 
 ypams Vil. 10. 
 
 . γραῦς 41. 3. 
 
 γυνή xiii, 11; Fr. 21. 13° δ. 
 11. 12. 91 12, 
 
 δαίμων iii, 20; ΧΙ g; 5. ii. 
 9, 18. 
 
 δάκνειν 2, 2. 
 
 δακρύειν §. 11. 7 schol. 
 
 ddos X. 3. 
 
 δειλία Vii. 4, 6. 
 
 δειλός X. 11 (?); 8. 8. 
 
 δειλοῦν vi. 18 v. ]. 
 
 δειμαίνειν Vi. 7. 
 
 δειματοῦσθαι Vi. 10. 
 
 δειλοῦν vi. 18 ν. I. 
 
 δεῖν iv. 18; vi. 13. 
 
 δεινός V. 12. 
 
 δεῖπνον 7. 8. 
 
 δέρκεσθαι ν. 8. 
 
 δέρμα xii. 18. 
 
 δεσπότης 1X. 9; 9. 4. 
 
 δεῦρο vil. 26. δεῦτε vil. 18 
 (ν. 1. δεύτερος). 
 
 δεύτερος vil. 18 v.1.; 49. 5. 
 
 δέχεσθαι 8. 3. 
 
 δή ν. 75 Vi 23.) δή τ 
 
 δῆτα Χὶϊ 11. 
 
 διά iv. 1 (?); xili. 6. 
 
 διαβάλλειν 5. 1. 8 (?). 
 
 διαίνειν 5. 11. 7. 
 
 διακαλεῖσθαι Vil. 9. 
 
 διακονεῖν Vi. 12. 
 
 διανύτειν ill, 11. 
 
 διανύχιος iii, 13 V. 1. 
 
 διαχαράσσεσθαι X. το. 
 
 διδόναι 5. ili. 13. 
 
 δικᾶν 5. ii. 18. 
 
 δίκη Boil. 12. 15. 17 τ 
 
 διπλοῦς iv. 103 5. ii, 3. 
 
 δίωγμα vi. 3 (?). 
 
 doxage 91. 23. 
 
 δοκεῖν iv. 19, 203 Xiv. 5. 
 
 δοκητός 5. ii. 24 (?). 
 
 δόμος ix. 1's ΧΙΥ. 12. 
 
 δονεῖν xi. 19 (0). 
 
 δορά ix. 11} Xil. 63 xiii. 24; 
 XIV. 25. 
 
 δόρυ. 5.1. τί, τὸ; 6. τὸ 
 
 bo) 80. 51 ; 
 
 δουλοῦν vi. 18 (v. 1. δειλοῦν). 
 
 | δράκις Vii. 10. 
 
I. 
 δρᾶμα 8. ii. 6 (?). 
 δράμημα 1 2 τ 
 Sap 1 τι); sive 181 ΟἹ. 
 
 6(?); 94. τ. 
 δρόμος ii. 16; iv. 26. 
 . .. Opdros 7, 13. 
 δύνασθαι viii. 17 (θέλειν Pap.), 
 
 18 ν.]. 
 δύσβατος ii. 4. 
 δυσδαίμων 5. ii. 9.. 
 δυσεύρετος xi, 14 (?). 
 δυσήκοος 88. 3. 
 δύσλοφος i. 4. 
 δύστηνος 8. 5 (?). 
 δυσφορεῖσθαι xiii. 12. 
 δῶμα 12.8; 91. 11. 
 Δωρικός 11. I. 
 
 ἐάν ἵν. 9; ν. 2. (ΟἿ, ἄν. 
 
 ἐᾶν ἵν. 14; ν. 6; 19. 9. 
 
 ἔγγονος into, 
 
 ἐγγύς ix. 173 xii. 12. 
 
 ἐγκαλεῖν XV. 18, 
 
 ἐγχάσκειν XIV. 2. 
 
 ἔγχος ὅ. 1. 20. 
 
 ἔγχωρος ΧΙ, 6. 
 
 ἐγώ 1.9 5 il. 18 ; Lis Φ1 ¥ 2's 5 
 Wie 2, 13 Vil. » 5s 8, ΤΙ, 
 143 Viii. ny τ eX: 
 5; 6, 7, 12, 213 Xl 3, 9; 
 ΧΙ, 13 (1. μηδὲ ἢ) ; xiv. 4, 
 O22, 208 SRV 2T te Gall, 
 ΟΣ ΤΣ 087 ey LOWES 
 14. 4; 94. 2. 
 
 ἕδρα X. 23. 
 
 ἐέ δ. il. 15. 
 
 et ill. 15, 243 ΨΙΠ5 12; ΜΝ. 2, 
 
 Seale 1730 Xv. 2s) Si, 
 1B; XV. 5, 20; 94.7. κ 
 ΙΣ: 8. 
 
 εἶα ἵν. 7; vil. 10; 91. 4. 
 
 εἰδέναι Vill, 243; X. 20; 
 
 9) 115 94.7 (Ὁ): 
 
 εἶδος ΧΙ]. 5: 
 
 εἰκάζειν Xil. 7. 
 
 εἶναι i, 8 schol., 22 schol. ; 
 1 0 9 ἘΤῚ \2483- 112) se IV 
 2 schol., 3 schol., 13 schol., 
 16, 25 3 Υ. 9, 19, 24 schol.; 
 vi. 5 schol.; vi. 9, 14 ; Vii. 
 
 ΧΙ], 
 
 NEW LITERARY TEXTS 
 
 6, 17, 22 schol. viii. 9, 
 15, 18; ix., 8, 15 'schol. ; 
 ΧΟ ΣΙ Ai eX 4; δι, 
 10, II, 13, 14 Schol.; xiii. 
 Pout, 16 0}} XIV 7, (1), 
 E15 F533) ΠΟΙ ARV) 
 18 5-xvi. 1 Β0Π0].; ΕἾ: 20, 
 a2 Or 20 SChOL Siar d 
 schol. ; 18. 1. 6 schol. ; 91. 
 13. 
 
 εἰπεῖν VI. 253 XV. 6; 91]. 21. 
 
 εἴπερ, 121: 
 
 εἷς χὶ, τό. 
 
 εἰςν. 8, το; vi. 18; ix, 19 (?); 
 iA ARNE 4: 
 
 εἰσακούειν V. 3 3 Vill. 143 ΙΧ. 5. 
 
 εἰσιέναι Vili. II. 
 
 εἰσορᾶν V. 8, 21; Vi. 
 
 εἴτε li. 6; 9. 5. 
 
 ἐκ, ἐξ X. 21; ΧΙ]. 17, 26; xiv. 
 18, 20: δ. 1]. 26: 85. 7. 
 
 ἕκαστος iv. 21. 
 
 ἐκδύειν 5. il. 8. 
 
 ἐκεῖνος iv. 16; X. Q ; Xiil. IT. 
 κεῖνος ἡ. Κι; ΧΙ]. 2. 
 
 ἐκκαλεῖσθαι 5. iil. 19. 
 
 ἐκκυνηγεῖν 111. 22. 
 
 ἐκμάσσειν ν] ὃ: 
 
 ἐκμετρεῖν iv. 25 (?). 
 
 ἐκπλήσσειν i, 123; vi. 5 (v1. 
 πλήσσειν). 
 
 ἐκπυνθάνεσθαι X. 10. 
 
 ἐκτελεῖν 11. 21. 
 
 ἕκτος ΧΙ. 10. 
 
 ἐκτός 5. li, 10. 
 
 ἐκφαίνειν xi, 10 (v. ]. φαίνειν). 
 
 ἐλεύθερος lil, 4, 163 Χν]]. 19. 
 
 ἐλευθέρωσις νὶ. 26. 
 
 EATE τι. 8.7.1. 
 
 ἐλπίς 5. iil. 21. 
 
 ἐμμανής 1. 15. 
 
 ἔμμεστος Xi. 10. 
 
 ἔμπαλιν ν. 8. 
 
 ἐμπεδοῦν il, 22, 23. 
 
 ἐμὸς 11.20; Vi.3 (?) 5; vil. 17; Xi. 
 PexiIVaa Oi ilal ει So7. 
 
 ἐν i. 8 schol., 22 schol. ; ii. 
 ΣῊ τ 13) schol; Miv,'2 
 schol., 3 schol.; iv. 11, 
 Tauschol, 2 Vv. 16,:38,\24 
 
 12525. 
 
 271 
 schol.; vi. 5 schol., 9; 
 Vil; 11, 15, 22 schol; ix, 
 
 TR SCNOk ΣΧ) 1 23. 
 Χὶ, 4; ΧΙΪ. 14 5000]. ; ΧΙ. 
 7 schol. ; xiv. 8, 23 schol. ; 
 xvi. 1 -schol.2 6% i 20 
 schol., ii. rr schol., 17; 8 
 ii, 6; 18. 1. 6 schol. 
 
 ἐναντίος V. 11. 
 
 ἐναργής V. 5. 
 
 ἔνδον viii. 24 (?); xv. 18. 
 
 ἐνεῖναι, ἔνι Vill. I. 
 
 ἐνθάδε Vi. 5. 
 
 ἔνθεν il. 2. 
 
 ἔνθηρος 1X. 7. 
 
 ἐννέπειν Xil, 15 (?). 
 
 ἐντός Xil. 13. 
 
 ἐξαίρειν Xili, 3. 
 
 ἐξαναγκάζειν 1X. 3. 
 
 ἐξάνειν iv. 18 (?). 
 
 ἐξαυδᾶν 5, 11]. 15. 
 
 ἐξαφιέναι Vi, 24. 
 
 ἐξελαύνειν XV. 22. 
 
 ἐξεργάζεσθαι Vi, 20. 
 
 ἐξευθετίζειν Xi. 7 (?). 
 
 ἐξευρίσκειν V. 133 ΧΙ], 10, 
 
 ἐξιχνεύειν Vil. 2 : Vill. 19. 
 
 ἐξορμενίζειν Xi, 12. 
 
 ἐξυπέρχεσθαι Vill. 23. 
 
 ἔξω ΧΙ]. 13. 
 
 ἐοικέναι iv. 6, 15. 
 
 ἐπάδειν 8. 4. 
 
 ἐπανθεμίζειν Xili, 7. 
 
 ἐπεγχαίνειν §. li, 21. 
 
 ἐπεί 5. ii, 8, 22, 11], 28. 
 
 emelye lil, 21 ; 91, 4. 
 
 ἐπείκειν, ἐπεικώς Xi. 8. 
 
 ἐπείπερ 1, 12. 
 
 ἔπειτα i, 20, 23; 98. 2(?). 
 
 ἐπέρχεσθαι 1. τό. 
 
 ἕπεσθαι Vii, 206 :᾿ Vill. 5. 
 
 ἐπέχειν Vill, 11. 
 
 ἐπί νὶ. τό : 5, il. 6. 
 
 ἐπιέναι ili, Q 3 Vill. 11. 
 
 ἐπικλύειν 1]. 12. 
 
 ἐπίκυρτος Xil. 5. 
 
 ἐπισεύειν 1. 213 1]. τύ. 
 
 ἐπίσημον ἵν. 23. 
 
 ἐπίσιμος iv, 23 ν. 1. 
 
 ἐπισπᾶν 5. ii, 12. 
 
272 
 
 ἔπος Xii. 23 5. 11], 15. 
 
 ἔποχος Vil. 23. 
 
 ἐργάζεσθαι XiV. 23. 
 
 ἔργον i. 11; Vi. 145 Vil. 11; 
 X. 23 ; 8. 8; 6. 6(?); 54.3. 
 
 ἔρδειν 6. 6; 8. li. 9. 
 
 ἐρείδειν Xi. 11 ; ΧΙ], 20. 
 
 ἔρευνα iV. 12. 
 
 Ἑρμῆς 87. 2. 
 
 ἔρχεσθαι vil. 16; X. 17; 1. 
 A, το 296.127. 1581... 
 
 EPO, eek. 2. 
 
 ἐς], δὺ δ.1. Ὁ, 1 21 
 
 ἐσχάρα 15, I. 
 
 ἔσχατος 5. ili. 20, 27 (?). 
 
 ἔσω 5. il. 1. 
 
 ἕτερος 5. i. 10 (Oarepos), 20 
 schol. ; 18. i. 6 schol. 
 
 ere WES Vel, Will. ΕΙΣ: 
 2756.71.30: 
 
 ἑτοῖμος li, 24. 
 
 ἔτος 5, 111, 22. 
 
 εὖ Vii. 6 ; 8. ii. 8. 
 
 εὕδειν Vil. I. 
 
 εὐδία XIV. 4. 
 
 εὐεργέτης li. 155 iii, 26. 
 
 evdu... Fr. 31. 3. 
 
 εὐιάζειν 1X. 12. 
 
 εὐναῖος 1X, Τῇ. 
 
 εὖνις 91. 18. 
 
 εὐπαλής ἸΧ. IT. 
 
 εὐπετῶς Χ. 6. 
 
 εὑρίσκειν il. 2.4; XiV. 21 ; 94. 3. 
 
 εὐτυχεῖν 7. 3. 
 
 euppov ... 10. 2. 
 
 ἐφέπεσθαι Vill. τό. 
 
 ἐφήμερος i. το. 
 
 ἐφίστασθαι Vil. 10. 
 
 ἔχειν 1, 135 IV. 153 V. 12, 
 22, 207) νΠΠπ M23 ὉΠ ΨΗΙ; 
 12; ix. 9 (εἶδες Pap.); x. 
 15; ΧΙ. Ὁ. ΧΙ ΤΡ πιν 
 43 χνο" δ. ΣΟ ui 
 20; 91. 21. ἔχεσθαι iv. 26. 
 
 ἐχῖνος ν. τό. 
 
 ἕως 8. ii, 8. 
 
 Zevs V. 75 ΧΟ 28. XIV SeRVs 
 TAP) το) 7.2. aT, 
 ζημία Χ. 22. 
 
 INDICES 
 
 Xap xi ἢ. 
 
 (nreiv viii. 19 ; ix. 12 marg. 
 
 HAUSA SVR LV. ayy will, 
 143 iX.245 xii. 5, 7; Σὶν, 
 8» 28: 
 
 ἦ ἱν. 18; Ville 8 ; 5, 1Ϊ. 10. 
 
 ἥβη νὶ. τό : ΧΙ. 11. 
 
 ἤδη iv. 6 ; xv. 16, 21. 
 
 ἡδονή Xi. 18 : XIV. 17. 
 
 ἥκειν ii. 35 X. 2(?); XiV. 14; 
 3. II. 
 
 ἦμαρ xi. 8, 10 (v. 1. ἡμέρα) ; 5. 
 Hieey 
 
 ἡμεῖς X. 
 ah Bis & 
 
 ἡμέρα Xi. 7, TOV. 1.5 xi. 16. 
 
 "Hoa x. 24; 
 
 ἥσυχος X. 14. 
 
 187. δ᾽ 11, Ὁ 20 10)" 
 
 θάλλειν xiv. τό. 
 
 θαμβεῖν xi. τό (?). 
 
 θαῦμα 1X. 15 ; ΧΙ. 9. 
 
 ded Xi, 13 XIi. 2. 
 
 θέλειν ii, 16 ; vili. 18; Xiv. 21. 
 
 θεύς 1. 10, 14% 111: 1 εἰν. 
 τὴ ΤῊ 1X25 Ox 5 1» 
 xiv. 18; 49. 2. 
 
 θέσις Xi. 14. 
 
 θεσμός 7. 5. 
 
 θέσπις x. ὃ. 
 
 Θεσσαλοί 1. 21... 
 
 Θέων i. 8 schol., 22 schol. : 
 iil. 13 schol.; iv. 2 schol., 
 3 schol., 13 schol.; v. 24 
 schol. ; vi. 5 schol.; vii. 
 22 schol.; ix. 15 schol. ; 
 Kling 14. SCholey xia 
 ΒΟ ΠΟ], xiv. #29 schol 
 RVI schol: δι yiseeo 
 schol. 
 
 Onp VistQ 3 1X06, 17 ce Kies 
 ἘΠῚ 5 xis e 
 
 θηρᾶν Χ. το. 
 
 θηράσιμος 5.1. 5 schol. 
 
 θήρευμα X1/ 22: 
 
 θηρίον Vi. 15. 
 
 θησαυρός Xi, 13. 
 
 θνήσκειν xi, 26 (?); xii. 3, 43 
 
 xiii, 4; 74 3.1 1. το 5 
 2; 91. 20. 
 θρασύς 94. 7. 
 θρίξ 80. 4. 
 θυηλή 8. 6. 
 θυμαίνειν ν. 17 (άποθ, Pap.). 
 θύρσος ἸΧ. 11. 
 
 ἰᾶσθαι 5. i. 25, 27. 
 
 Ἰδαῖος 6. 2. 
 
 ἰδεῖν 5.11. 5, ili. 1. 
 
 ἰδού iv. 22. 
 
 ἴδρις ν. 10. 
 
 ἱδρύειν 7. 5. 
 
 ἰέναι i, 83 ill. 5; Vili. 11. 
 
 ἰθυντήριος 111. 20. 
 
 ἱκνεῖσθαι Χ. 24. 
 
 Ἴλιον 106. 2. 
 
 ἱμείρειν V. 23. 
 
 iva Vii. 6. 
 
 ἰοὺ ἰού XVil. 5. 
 
 ἱστάναι . il. 10. 
 
 ᾿ἸΙστριανίς 5. iii. 11. 
 
 ἴσχειν ἵν. 15. ...coxew 41. 6. 
 
 ἰσχύς Xi. 4. 
 
 ἰχνεύμων Xil. 9. 
 
 ἴχνος tii. 6 schol. ; v. 4. 
 
 ἰχνοσκοπεῖν 1, 7. 
 
 id iv. 2; Vill. 253 τύ τὺ. 
 6. 10; 98. 4. 
 
 καθαιρεῖν ὅδ. il. 1. 
 
 καθάπτειν ix. 10. 
 
 καθαρμόζειν Xiii., 22. 
 
 καί, καὶ γάρ X. 23. καὶ γὰρ 
 οὖν 5. ii. 6. κἀγώ 8. ii. 7. 
 κἀκόμιστος Vl. II, καἀνεδέ- 
 ξατο vi. 25. κἀνελεύθερος 
 Vi. 11. καἀξίχνευε Vili, το ; 
 κἀξορμενίζει Xi, 12. κεῖ 1X, 
 5. κοὐκέτι ΧΙ. 12. χαϊχΧν. 
 21 ()). χὠ ν. 4. 
 
 καίπερ 5. ill. 25. 
 
 κακός 2: 33; 5. il. 10; ον: 
 91.17; 94.4. κακῶς Xv. 
 4. κάκιστος Vi. 9, 15. 
 
 καλεῖν Xil, 163 ΧΙ, 16; 5. 
 iii, 18 (?). 
 
 καλός Vill. 3. 
 
 κάνθαρος Xil. 11. 
 
7 
 
 κάπη i. 8. 
 
 κάρα 8. 11. 17; 10.4:; 98.1. 
 
 καρκίνος Xil. 9. 
 
 κατά Vili, 53 xi. 7, 8 
 
 καταινεῖν Vi, 26. 
 
 κατακλύειν ix, 15 (ν.]. κατή- 
 λυθεν). 
 
 καταρρικνοῦν Xil. 6. 
 
 κατειδέναι Vii. 6. 
 
 κατέρχεσθαι ix. 15 ν.]. 
 
 κατήκοος lil. 24. 
 
 κατοιχνεῖν ΧΙ]. 5. 
 
 karo X19; 5. 1.22. 
 
 καχάζειν Xiv. 6. 
 
 κεῖνος. See ἐκεῖνος, 
 
 κείρειν 5. il. 9, 18. 
 
 κεῖσθαι 11, 11, 18; ν. 163 Vi. 
 11 Bo ile 29. ἢ τὰς 
 
 κέλευμα 1X. τό. 
 
 κεράστης ΧΙΪ. 11. 
 
 κερδαίνειν Χὶν. 5. 
 
 κέρχνος Υ, 23. 
 
 κήρυγμα i. E23. hak ΣῊ} ΦΤΕΤ 
 
 κῆρυξ ix. 21: ἧς 10; 81.5 (?). 
 
 κινεῖν 91. 8, 
 
 κίστη Xi. τῇ (Ὁ). 
 
 κλαγγάνειν Xil. 19. 
 
 κλαίειν Vil, 43 XIV. 
 ili, 16. 
 
 κλέμμα 111]. 14. 
 
 κλέπτειν xiii, 20 ()) ; xiv. 24. 
 
 κλέπτης XIV. 9, II. 
 
 κληδών 1X, 23. 
 
 κλίνειν V. 143 Vi. 18. 
 
 Κλῦπ. .. XV. 2. 
 
 κλοπεύς Xili. 10. 
 
 κλοπή 1X. 193 ΧΙ]. 
 XIV. 10. 
 
 κλύειν ‘Vi. 1. 
 
 kro ili. g (?). 
 
 κνῆκος XIV, τό. 
 
 κνώδαλον ΧΙΪ. 12. 
 
 κοίμημα Xi. 5. 
 
 κοινόθακος 7. 6. 
 
 κοινός 5, li. 22, 
 
 κόλαξ Vi. 22. 
 
 κόλλοψ Xil. 23 (?). 
 
 κονία 4. 6 (?). 
 
 κόραξ 3. 4. 
 
 κράζειν 8. 6. 
 
 19; 5. 
 
 01}; 
 
 NEW LITERARY TEXTS | 
 
 κραιπνός iX. 4. 
 
 κρατεῖν XIV. το; 92, 2. 
 . 79. 2 schol. 
 
 Kpoxt.. . Vili. 2. 
 
 κρύπτειν X. 233 8. il. 8. 
 
 κρυφαῖος Χ, 25 (?). 
 
 κτέανον Xii, 17. 
 
 κτήσιος 5. 11. 8 
 
 κτύπος iX. 3. 
 
 κύβδα ν. τῇ. 
 
 κυκησμός V. 12. 
 
 κύκλος 5, i. 9. 
 
 Κυλλήνη li. 43 Χ. τό. 
 
 κυνηγεῖν 11. 17. 
 
 κυνηγετεῖν 1.15; V. 14. 
 
 κυνηγέτης 1X. 16. 
 
 κυνορτικός Vil, 9. 
 
 κωφᾶν vill, 14. 
 
 κωφὸς 1X. 5. 
 
 Aayerns 91. 12. 
 
 λαθραῖος 1. 8 and schol. 
 
 AdOptos ili. 13. 
 
 λάκτισμα iX. 4, 22. 
 
 λαλίστατος V. 24. 
 
 λαμπρός Vi, 21. 
 
 λάξοος 7. 6. 
 
 Aeyew li, 21; iii, 33 vil. 7, 
 Foe xin 22 ΣΙ Lomo 
 xiv, 19 (γελᾶν Pap.); 5. i. 
 26, 11. 16; 15. 4; 40. 6; 
 87.9. 
 
 λεία 111, 22. 
 
 λεῖος XIV. 17. 
 
 λείπειν 1. 15 ; δ. iii, 23 (?). 
 
 λήθη Xi. 1. 
 
 λίαν 1X. 5. 
 
 λικνῖτις Xi. 6. 
 
 λόγιον. 88. 3: 
 
 λόγος li, 7+; iii. 27 (2); i iv. τά; 
 ὙΠ Gis Nash Gua tae 4, Σιν: 
 rE tae a 18; 92. 12(?); 
 94. εἰ 
 
 λόγχη 6. 12. 
 
 Λοξίας xiv. 253; xvii. 8 (?), 10. 
 
 λόχμη V. τό. 
 
 λυγίζεσθαι XIV. 20. 
 
 | λύμη 5. li. 25. 
 
 λύπη xiii. 1. 
 λύρα Xil. 163 xiii. 3. 
 T 
 
 510 
 
 pa Vv. 7. 
 
 μακρός Beli. 22; 27, 2 (2). 
 
 μάλα Van 240m Won Ὁ μάλιστα 
 lik LOT ΝΣ ἘΠΊ ΕΥΣ: 
 91. g. 
 
 μάλθα vi. 8. 
 
 μανθάνειν i. 123 Vv. 5, 15, 18, 
 oq Στ, 
 
 μανία ix, 15. 
 
 μαριλοκαύτης il. 7 (?). 
 
 μάταιος X. 4. 
 
 pareve 1, 13. 
 
 μάτην vii, 13. 
 
 μάχη X. 3. 
 
 μέγας 12, 8. μέγιστος xi. 9 (?) ; 
 5. lil, 21 
 
 μεθιέναι Vili, 2 
 
 μεθιστάναι 94. 5. 
 
 μέλαθρον 91. 7. 
 
 Μέμνων 5. ili. 24. 
 
 pev X. 17, 203 6. ii.'24, iii. 
 τ; 10:9: 
 
 μένειν Vili, 16, TF exe 02 
 
 μέσος 5, i. 20. 
 
 μεταίχμιος 5. 1. 7. 
 
 μεταξύ Xi. 8. 
 
 μετάστασις 1x, 8. 
 
 μέτρον iv. 25. 
 
 μην ΣΤ ἘΠ 2 Vile ΟΣ 
 ΡΥ Ἐν τον 
 23 XIN. τ (xiv 26. Ol: 
 17. ov μή xv. 6; 8. 9. 
 
 μηδέ ΧΙ, 13 (ἐμοὶ δέ Pap.); 
 1293 
 
 μηδείς 1. 143 Vi. 1. 
 
 μήν Ns 4. 
 
 μήνυειν Χ, 14. 
 
 μήνυτρον iv, I. 
 
 μήτρων XIV. 10. 
 
 μηχανᾶσθαι χὶ. 17 ; Xill. 4. 
 
 μηχανή ΧΙ 15. 
 
 μιαρός Vili. 7. 
 
 μισθός li, 11; Vili. 275 XvVii. 
 18. 
 
 μνῆμα Vi. 16. 
 
 μνήμη 5. lil. 23. 
 
 μνημοσύνη 6. 7. 
 
 μόνος iv, 23 5000]. ; xi, 2; 1. 
 Τὴ νυ 2) μύνον Ν᾿, .24 
 ΒΟΠΟΙΝ ἡ View δ 50Π0].,.12; 
 
274 
 
 ΧΩ 2; 6. 1. 20 scholy; 
 18. i. 6 schol. μοῦνον il. 22. 
 
 μόσχος i. 6. 
 
 μῦθος XIV. 20. 
 
 pupios 14, 2. 
 
 Μυσός 5. 11]. 18; 12. 7. 
 
 μῶν Vill. 13. 
 
 μωρία Χὶν. 2. 
 
 μῶρος Χὶν. 18. 
 
 Val ον, 7 3D. Ue I 3s 
 
 νεανίας 5, 111. 17. 
 
 νέβρινος 1X. 10. 
 
 νεκρός 5, ii. 19, 23, ill. 2, 13. 
 
 νέμειν XV. 15. 
 
 νέος IX, 143 Xiv. 8, 15. 
 
 νεώρης Vi. 22. 
 
 Ni ooo iv. 223 5000}. ivinir8 
 schol. ; 84. 2 schol. 
 
 νόμος Vil. 223 Vill. 5. 
 
 νοσεῖν iX. 26. 
 
 νοσηλεύειν 10. 5 (?). 
 
 νόσος ix. 27 (?); xi. 4. 
 
 νότος 5. ili. 9. 
 
 vu IK. Το EX OL Le. 
 
 νυμφικός Vi. 17 7: 
 
 νυμφογέννητος | ly ὃ: 
 
 YOY ΜΝ ΤΙΣ LA)? BLO ext 
 2, 12} Xv. LOT 5 LO: 
 3; 47.5. 
 
 wé xl. 7; 98. 3. 
 
 Eevicew Vi. 5- 
 
 ξένος 83. 3; 91. 13. 
 Eevovy ὅ. iil. 22. 
 ξύμφωνος Xill. 3. 
 tua. 3 2 eed, 
 ξυνουσία 7. 7. 
 
 ὁ, ἡ, τό, Odrepov 5.1. το. rovv- 
 τός ΧΙΪ. 13. τοὔξω ΧΙΪ, 13. 
 
 6, ἡ, t6(demonstr.). ὁ μέν, ὁ 
 δέ νὴ ἸΌΝ eK yas 
 (l. és) 3 5. 11. 24,0. aed 
 10. 3: πρὸ τοῦ V. 24. 
 
 ὅ, ἥ, τό (relat.). τόν vi. 6. τῶν 
 ili. 24. 
 
 Bee Wal τ τὰ lis pT Tea τον 
 22; lll. 253 iv. 213 v. 4, 
 Bons OVI ΤΡ τῶ oar 
 
 INDICES 
 
 Witla LIX Ὁ 518. ΠΧ 12:7) 
 τὸ 10,9203 Xi. 2211. xili. 
 12} ΧΙν τ 12,50 4.0207) ἡ: 
 9; 47.6; 84.8; 91. 6. 
 
 ὁδός XIV. .26.; 84. 2. 
 
 ὀδυρμ . . . 11. 6. 
 
 οἴεσθαι 1. Q. 
 
 οἶκος Vi. 17. 
 
 οἴμοι 5. 111. 20, 
 
 οἶμος Vil. ΤΟ. 
 
 οἰοιοῖ 5, ll. 2. 
 
 οἷος Vi. 5. 
 
 ὀκλάζειν ἵν. IO. 
 
 ὄκνος i, 12. 
 
 ὀλβίζειν 1x. I 
 
 ὁμαίμων 85. 111. τό. 
 
 ὄμμα 5. 1. 23. 
 
 ὁμοῦ 1x. 16, 18, 23. 
 
 ὀμφή Xiii. 5. 
 
 ὀνειδίζειν Xili. 14. 
 
 ovivavat Vi. 3. 
 
 ὅπῃ Vil. 33 Vill. 18. 
 
 ὄπισθεν 1X. 12. 
 
 ὀπίσω V. 10. 
 
 ὁπλή ἵν. 23. 
 
 ὅπλον 5, 1. Q. 
 
 ὁποῖος XiV. 20. 
 
 ὁπόταν Vill. 8. 
 
 ὀπποποῖ Vill. 7. 
 
 ὀπτήρ ill. 24. 
 
 ὅπως X. 243 XIV. 23. 
 
 ὁρᾶν 91. 10. εἶδες for εἶχες 1X.9. 
 
 Opy «5 58... 
 
 ὄργανον Ὁ. 1216, 
 
 ὀρεινός xii. 14 (?). 
 
 ὄρειος li. 8, , 
 
 ὀρείτροφος Vi. Ty. 
 
 ὄρθιος li. 13. 
 
 ὀρθοψάλακτος X. 13 ; Xili. 5 (?). 
 
 ὁρμᾶν ἸΧ. ἢ. 
 
 ὀρφανός 7. 12. 
 
 ὅς tA Aloe he λν δὲ (?) ; 
 Vi. LO, iets 2 3) 25, ΟΣ. 
 Ὁ, Τοῦ» ΚΙ᾿ Σ 2 ΧΗ τυ. 
 18 (6 ἃ Pap.); xvii. 16; 
 6. 3. 
 
 ὀσμή iv. 8, 
 
 ὅσος ὅ. ill, 245 42. 2. 
 
 ὅσπερ ll, 21 5 Χ. 18, 
 
 ὄσσε li. 20. 
 
 ὄστρακον ΧΙΪ. 14. 
 
 ὅστις ii. 10, 243 Vil. 12, 22; 
 Vili, 24 Q); pers de ἀν : 
 ΧΙ], 9; XIV. 14. 
 
 ov, οὐκὶ. 93 V. 3,193 Vi. 18; 
 Viil..14,'16, 19,2200 
 x, 12(?); xi. 8; ΣΤΟΝ 
 Xiv. 12, 14, 18, 223 ἈΠ 
 +: 6. il, 10, 1G, 2τὺὺ 
 
 15, 22; 1 τ}. 28 ϑὺ 
 57. 1; 91. το. οὐχί 5. il. 
 17; 7, I. οὐδ μη τ τον 
 3. 9. 
 
 οὐδαμῶς Vi. 33 91. 21. 
 
 οὐδέ iv. 4 (Ὁ); vi. το; viii. 23; 
 X. $3) R10), 
 
 οὐδείς Vi. 63 Vii. 75 XiV. 3; 
 δι σι 
 
 οὐδεπώποτε 94, 3. 
 
 οὐκέτι XI, 12. 
 
 οὖν, 12 ; 8. 5.8 Ὁ] 
 
 οὕνεκα Χ. 17. 
 
 οὗπερ ΧΙ], 8 (I. οἷπερ ἢ). 
 
 οὔποτε 6. 9. 
 
 οὐρανός 5. i. 14. 
 
 οὔριος Vii. 20. 
 
 οὖς iv. I. 
 
 οὔτε, 10-5 X. 125 ὅ. π᾿ 
 24. 
 
 οὗτος il, 173 lle Sy το τὸ 
 25; v.18; Vil, I ; Vill. 18 ; 
 iX. 22, re X. Q, 18; ἘΠ 
 I, 103 XIV. 22: 25; χὰ 
 7; ἃ. 4; 94. 2. οὕὗτοσί 
 ν. 9. ταύτῃ IV. 10. 
 
 οὕτω, οὕτως 1. 8 schol., 22 
 schol.; iii. 13 schol.; iv. 
 2 schol., 3 schol., 12, 13 
 schol.; v. 24 schol.; vi. 5 
 schol. ; vii. 22 schol.; ix. 
 15 schol.; xii. 14 schol. ; 
 Xlli, 4, 143 xiv. 23 schol. ; 
 Xvi. 1 schol. 9 δ. ieee 
 schol., ii. 11 schol.; 18. i. 
 6 schol. 
 
 ὄχλος ΙΧ, 13. 
 
 παγκάλως 7, 4. 
 πάγος ἸΧ. 6. 
 παιδιά XIV, 3. 
 
᾿ἐ 
 
 παιδίον 51. 3. 
 
 mata ltn 20 +2 Vi, 23 701k. Fig 
 (τούς Pap.); xi. 2, 11, 13, 
 20,) τ σις FG (? Pye aul. 
 BAX. Ere Χν ἐδ, Ο: 
 δ. 1Π0 τ} 6. τὶ: 
 
 Παιών ii. 10. 
 
 πάλαισμα 5.1, 12, ll. 22. 
 
 πάλιν ἵν. 23. 
 
 παλινστραφής Υ. 7. 
 
 πάλλειν 5, 1. 17. 
 
 πάμφυρτος ἸΧ. 23. 
 
 παντελής i. 13. 
 
 πάνυ ἵν. 203 ΧΙ]. 21. 
 
 παρά Vi. Τῇ. 
 
 παραβαίνειν vil. 21; 79. 2. 
 
 παράδειγμα ill. 10. 
 
 παραμένειν Vil. 11. 
 
 παραπαίειν 1X. 25. 
 
 mapamAak .. . Vill. 10. 
 
 παραψυκτήριον Xiil. 1. 
 
 παρεῖναι li, 143 Vil. 5, 7, 8. 
 πάρα = πάρεισιν. 5. 
 
 παρέχειν 5. 11]. 23. 
 
 παρθένος 28. 3 (?). 
 
 παρίστασθαι ii. 7 (0). 
 
 πάρος 7. II. 
 
 πατήρ lil, 163 Vi. 153 Vi. 53 
 ὙΠ τ ΧΙ 4; RIV, O25, 
 Πρ 
 
 πατρικός iil, 12. 
 
 πατρῷος ὅ. ill. 15. 
 
 παύειν XV. 20. παύεσθαι x. 
 ἘΠ} χα} ΧΥ TO, 
 
 παῦλα 94. 4. 
 
 πρὸ εἰ ΤΟ lis Give 7’; “vil 0, 
 ΤΌΣ δ᾽.) 24-4 G) 1... 10. 
 Zot); 98: 2. 
 
 πέδορτος 1X. 3. 
 
 πείθειν XIV. 223 6.5. 
 GUat Viz 25) Xi.) 3) 43 
 
 πεινῆν XIV. 12 (ἢ πανᾶν Pap.). 
 
 meda... 89. 2. 
 
 πέλεθος XVi. τ. 
 
 πένθος ὅ. iii. 25 (Ὁ); 9. 5. 
 
 πῇ ἷν. 9. πᾷ 11. 13. 
 
 πήδημα ἸΧ. 4. 
 
 πημονή 9ϑ. 7. 
 
 πίθηκος ν. Τῇ. 
 
 πίπτειν i, 11; V. τό. 
 
 πείθε- 
 
 NEW LITERARY TEXTS 
 
 πιστός VI. 143 Xil. 2. 
 
 πιτνάναι X1V. Τῇ. 
 
 πλάγιος Vill, 12. 
 
 πλάνη Xili, 14 (Ὁ). 
 
 πλείων Xil, 153 XV. 16. 
 oros Vill. 21 ; xii. 8. 
 
 mexta ... Xii. 21: 
 
 πλευρά 5. iil. 14. 
 
 πλευρόν 5. ii. τ (?). 
 
 πλησιαίτατος 7. 8, 
 
 πλήσσειν Vi. 5 V. 1.3; 91. 18. 
 
 πλόκος 7, 13. 
 
 πλουτεῖν Vill. 19 (?). 
 
 πλοῦτος Vi. 24. 
 
 mviyew XV. 21. 
 
 ποθέν Vi, 22. 
 
 ποῖ 1X. 14. 
 
 ποιεῖν Xiv, 8 (?). 
 5. iii. 25 (?). 
 
 ποικίλος ΧΙ]. 6. 
 
 ποιμήν li. 6 : Vi. 22. 
 
 moto... 45. 2. 
 
 BOOSH Ze ἜΘ Vi LO. Xu, 
 53 1. 7. 
 
 πολύς νι 16. ΙΧ ΧΗ τὸ; 
 ἘΠ Πτο; δ᾽} ΤΟΤΤΙῚ 2, ΖΟῚ 
 20: 943.508. 4: 
 
 πονεῖν Vil, 12; Fr. 23.(@) 4. 
 
 πονηρία XIV. 13. 
 
 πονηρός XV. 3, 17. 
 
 πόνον ill, 19's) Vill. Ti 1x. 8: 
 91. 19. 
 
 πόρδαλις Xii. 7. 
 
 πορεύειν Xili. 8. 
 
 πορίζειν Χ. 22 ; ΧΙΪ. I. 
 
 πορσύνειν Xii, 15. 
 
 πόρτις 1, 6. 
 
 πότε Ve 22. ὙΠ 22; Χ: 10; 
 ΧΙ, 9. 
 
 ποτής ΧΙ. 5. 
 
 πότμος 15. 3. 
 
 mou V. 18; XV. 15. 
 
 mov Vi. 133 ΧΙν, 25. 
 
 πούς ili, 6, 14 3 ix. 13 (I. παῖς), 
 22. 
 
 πρᾶγμα V. 9, V.l. τάγμα; X. 
 6 (?), 153 xiii. 8. 
 
 mpayos lll, 21. 
 
 πρᾶξις 47, 4, 6. 
 
 πρέπειν 1X, 16; Xiv. 14. 
 
 ΤΩ 
 
 πλεῖ- 
 
 ποεῖν 1X, 27; 
 
 Ἐ7Ὶ 
 
 πρεπτός Xiil. 6. 
 
 πρέσβειρα Xill. 15 ? 
 
 πρεσβύτης 1]. 14. 
 
 Πριαμίδης 6. τ (?). 
 
 Πρίαμος 5. li. 5, ill. 16; 6. 3. 
 
 πρίν Vi. 23. 
 
 πρό ν. 24. 
 
 προδιδόναι 5, lil. 20. 
 
 προλείπειν 6. ὃ. 
 
 προμήκης ΧΙΪ. 5. 
 
 models ἀπ 5 ἡ 5 ὀρ Oe td : 
 δ᾽. τ ier: 
 
 προσάγειν ὅ. li. ἢ. 
 
 προσάπτειν XIV, 13. 
 
 προσβιβάζειν vii. 8. 
 
 προσγελᾶν Xil, 2. 
 
 προσειπεῖν &. il. το. 
 
 πρόσθε, πρόσθεν ll. 19; V. 10; 
 ΙΣ. : 
 
 πρόσπαιος V. 14. 
 
 προσφερής ΧΙΪ. 9, 12. 
 
 προσφιλής ll. 153 ill. 25. 
 
 προσφωνεῖν Xili. 2. | 
 
 πρόσω 5. 1, 21. 
 
 προφαίνειν 111. 18; X. 6, 14. 
 
 προψαλάσσειν X. 5. 
 
 πρῶτος Vil. 153 49. 3. 
 τον ili. 3 schol. 
 
 πτηνός 5. 1. 5 schol. 
 
 πτήσσειν Vi. 20, 
 
 πύστις X, 24. 
 
 πω V. 3. 
 
 πώγων XIV. 16. 
 
 πώποτε Vi. 6. 
 
 Wace, 12.1.0. 10} Vike? 
 XI 34 
 
 mos li, 173 lil, 15; 1x. 16. 
 
 πρῶ- 
 
 ῥηγνύναι ὅ. 1. 9, ill. 9. 
 ῥινηλατεῖν iv. 8. 
 ῥινοκόλλητος XIV. 24. 
 ῥιπτάζειν 5. ill, 12. 
 ῥοθεῖν 5. ill, 10. 
 ῥοίβδημα ν. 1. 
 
 ῥοῖβδος ν. 2. 
 
 Σαρπηδών 5, iii, 24. 
 σάτυρος lll. 5 Marg. 
 Tap ... Kile 20. 
 σάφα Xill, 11. 
 
276 
 
 cans iv. 21; Xiv. 7. 
 ΠΗ (ΩΣ κὸ 50. 
 
 σῆμα iv. τό. 
 
 σημαίνειν iv. 21 ; V. 10. 
 
 σθένος Χ. τό. 
 
 σιγᾶν iV. 173 V. 24; Vill. 13, 
 15. 
 
 Σιληνός iii. 20 marg. 
 
 σινδών 5. ili, 11. 
 
 σκηπτός 91. 19. 
 
 σκοπεῖν XIV. II. 
 
 σκιά V1. 9. 
 
 Σκῦρος 1. 8. 
 
 σπάργανον Χὶ. 6. 
 
 σπέος xi. 2 (?). 
 
 σπουδή il. 14. 
 
 στέγειν Xi, 13, V. |. τρέφειν. 
 
 στέγη Χ. 25 (?). 
 
 στενάζεσθαι 85. i. 15. 
 
 στένειν 5. 1, τό. 
 
 στέφειν li, 18. 
 
 atiBos V. 4 3 Vil, 24. 
 
 στόμα 85. ill. το. 
 
 στράτιος Vil. 25. 
 
 στρατός 1. 16. 
 
 στρέφειν 1X. 15. 
 XIV. 20. 
 
 στροφή 1X. 14. 
 
 σύ LO, Ἅδ1 2521 Milo aye 
 13 Vind, fie ΡΒ. 
 Kile PR 2p atid ety, 
 16: ΌΧΙ} 1 ΠΡ. 
 
 1, 7 schol., i ii. 0. Les 
 
 ἘΠ 2 ν.1... 56: 2, 191: 
 25: 
 
 σύγγονος Xil. 14. 
 
 συγκυρεῖν 6. II. 
 
 σύλησις ill. 22. 
 
 συμπλέκειν V, II (?). 
 
 συμποδηγετεῖν Vil. 5. 
 
 σὺν “ii, 135 1X.07, 13, 227); 
 91. 17. 
 
 συναλγεῖν 14. 5. 
 
 συνάμα ili. 17. 
 
 συνήθης 88. 5 (?). 
 
 συντελής iii. 26 (? προστ. Pap.). 
 
 σύρειν 5, il. II. 
 
 σύριγμα Vii. Q. 
 
 σφαγή 5. iil. 14. 
 
 σφάλλειν 79. 6. 
 
 σαφῶς 
 
 στρέφεσθαι 
 
 INDICES 
 
 σχολάζεσθαι Xi. 12. 
 σῶμα Vi. 8, 12. 
 σῶς 3. 7.. 
 
 σώτειρα 8. 12(?). 
 σωτηρία ὅδ. iil. 21. 
 
 τάγμα ν. 9 ν. |. 
 
 τᾶν, ὦ τᾶν iV. 18. 
 
 τάφος 48. 2. 
 
 τάχα Vili. 8; ix. 2; 92. 4. 
 
 ταχύς 5.1. 28, τάχιστος 5. il. 
 14 Schol. ; 94.6. τάχιστα 
 5, il. 14. 
 
 τε ΣΤᾺ, 22 3-3 Awe ἐπι. 16] 
 
 a5 Aye Pap,), «263 Vert 
 Vil. I 5 (Vill, 39,205 Ixatis 
 
 xO {πιο ἘΠ eon 
 5. ii. 26; 10. 7. 
 
 τείνειν 1X. 10. 
 
 τέκνον ili. 43; ὅ. ii. 5, lil. 16, 
 20. ; 
 
 τελεῖν 1. 23 IV. 13. 
 
 τέμνειν Xill, 23. 
 
 τέρπεσθαι XIV. 6. 
 
 τεῦχος 7. I. 
 
 τεχνᾶσθαι Xill. 10. 
 
 τέχϑη l. Q; V. 133 Ix. 8. 
 
 Τήλεφος 2. 2; 5.1. 1 schol., 
 20; ll τ ΟΣ LOS dauve 
 10. 4; 40. 2. 
 
 τηλοῦ 91, 23. 
 
 τιθέναι 7. τι (Ὁ). 
 
 τίκτειν 7, 10. 
 
 tis lil. 3; iv. 18 (v. 1. zi), τὸ; 
 ν. 9, 13, 15, 17, 18, 21, 
 52) 24, 20} ΝΠ}; vii, 13, 
 ΘΝ Will. 90s bn As, 
 6,08 3X, 10 5 Xia see 
 ΧΙ ΤᾺ; XV. 75 ϑ 
 3507; Δ ΡΝ 1, ἐκ es 
 50. 4. 
 
 τίν ἢ ΟΠ 24 2 AY, 25, 17; 
 ν ΤΟ: 4; Vil. 6 ; ν] ]]. 
 22; ix. δὶ ΧΙΪ, δ; το, 15; 
 Kil, #2.45,01 5% GXIV GA eins 
 XV. 20; 3.9; 66. 2. 
 
 τοι 11]. 8: ΤΣ XVy 68. 
 
 TOLO le gg 1s 20. eae 
 
 τοιόσδε IV. 15; Xl. 13,18; 
 ΧΙ Ὁ 
 
 τοιοῦτος Xli. 3, 103 5. lll. 10; 
 68.1; 81. 4; 105. 3(?). 
 
 τόλμα 1, 11. 
 
 τόπος V. 18 (τρόπος Pap.); x. 
 7, ΤΟΎΣ: 
 
 τόσος 1. 9 (?). 
 
 τοσοῦτος 5, ii. 21. 
 
 τότε li, 18. 
 
 τράγος XIV. τό. 
 
 TPE Gos yA. ἢ, 
 
 τρέπειν 91. 15. 
 
 τρέφειν Xi. 3, 13 V. 1. 
 
 τρίζυγος Vil. 10. 
 
 τρισσός 11. τι (Ὁ). 
 
 τρίτος 5. il. 6; 9. 3. 
 
 τρόπος V. 9, 15, 18 (1. tézos), 
 193 vil. 15}; xi το) ιν 
 
 TPOP a o% δ. 190] 
 
 τροφή 1X. 17; Xi. 6. 
 
 τροχώδης Xil. 6 ν. ]. 
 
 Τρῶ τ ΤΟ 5, 
 
 τυγχάνειν iil, 15, 21. 
 
 τυτθός 5. il, 23. 
 
 τύχη 94.5, 8. 
 
 Tos Xl. 7. 
 
 Τύχη ill, 20. 
 
 Ὁ 
 
 ὑ ὺ ὅν. 20. 
 
 ὑλώδης 1x. 6. 
 
 ὑμεῖς V. ταῦ Vi. 21, 255 Vite 
 I; 1X; 10, 205 Σ, 20. 2 0 
 
 ὑπισχνεῖσθαι i, 2. 
 
 ὑπό", 16, 21; 91. 16. 
 
 ὑποκλάζειν Vil. 13. 
 
 ὑποκρίζειν Vil. 13. 
 
 ὑπόνομος ili, 10. 
 
 ὑπορρυπαίνειν Vi, 21. 
 
 ὕποσμος 1V.an Is 
 
 ὕπτιος Xi. Τὴ: 
 
 ὕστερος XiV. 19. ὕστερον Χ, 17. 
 
 ὑφορᾶν vii. 14 (ὑπό μ᾽ ἴδες). 
 
 ὕφος 85. iii. 12. 
 
 60 3 vil. 12. 
 
 φαίνειν X. 21; xi. 10 (v1. 
 ἐκφ.). φαίνεσθαι i IX, 2, 
 
 φαλακρός Xiv. 17. 
 
 φαλῆς Vi. 13. 
 
 φάναι ἵν. 5; xvii. 6 ; 5.1]. 16. 
 
 φάος 5. 1. 23. 
 
 φαρμ. ... 1]. 6. 
 
 φάσμα Xili. 6. 
 
Lf, 
 
 φέρειν Vil. 22; ΙΧ. 3,9, IT. 
 
 φεύγειν vi. 14; δ. i. 18. 
 
 φηλήτης ΧΙ. 16. 
 
 φήμη 8. 2. 
 
 φθέγμα ν. 3 ; vill. 26; χ.ιτδὃ: 
 ΧΙ ΤΡ: x. .3. sexi: 4, 
 
 φθείρειν 91. 17. 
 
 Piros εἰ τὴ ; X. 27 8. τοί); 
 76. 9. 
 
 φιτύειν Xi, 2. 
 
 φλέψ ΕἾ. 32. 2. 
 
 φοβεῖσθαι Vv. 213 Vi. 7, 23. 
 
 φόβος Vi. 103 Xi. 9. 
 
 Φοῖβος ii. 15 ; 11]. 263; vi. 25. 
 
 φράζειν iii, 25 (δράσας Pap.); 
 ΠΤ iLoy xii, £33 ΠΥ 271: 
 
 ὥρην i. 43 xiv. 6; 5. ii. 8. 
 
 φροῦδος i. 7 (?); 91. 13. 
 
 Φρύγες 5, iii. 21. 
 
 φυγή vi. 18. 
 
 φύειν xii. 7, 9; Xiv. 9. 
 
 gun xii. 11. 
 
 φυλα... 48. 5. 
 
 φυλάσσειν 8, li. 7. 
 
 φῦλον i. τό. 
 
 φύρδην δ. ii. 11 (v. ]. ἜΣ 
 
 φυτεύειν 5. iii. 19. 
 
 NEW LITERARY TEXTS 
 
 φωνεῖν X. 18; Xil. 13, 16(?). 
 
 gory Vi. I 5 ix. 25 (?); xii. 4. 
 
 φώνημα ll, 12 ; Xl. 23. 
 gop 11]. 103 ix, 18. 
 pas 14, 2, 
 
 χαίρειν Xili. 2. 
 
 χαλέπτειν ΧΙ]. 12. 
 
 χαλινός 1. 3. 
 
 χαλκοῦς 5.1. 9. 
 
 xapt... 80. 6. 
 
 χάρις ἸΧ. 9. 
 
 χάσκειν XIV. 19. 
 
 χειμάζειν ΣΙ 4: Xill. 15. 
 
 ΧΕΙΡ ΣΧ, ΤῚΣ sl, 4 δ. her 7 
 
 χλιδᾶν xiv. τό. 
 
 χλοερός ix. 6 (ν.]. χῶρος). 
 
 χορός 111. 5 Marg. ; X. I marg. ; 
 Xlil, 5 marg. 
 
 χρεία Χ. 15. 
 
 xpn X. 20; xiv. 19: 
 
 χρῆμα ii. 175 Vi. 43 ix. 
 Xlv, 23; 47. 9. 
 
 χρῆσθαι iv. 13 Vv. 1. 
 
 χρηστός iv. 13 (v. 1. χρῆσθαιλ. 
 
 χρόνιος 9. 6. 
 
 χρόνος Vi. 4 ; 
 
 14; 
 
 ὙΠ Χῖν τς: 
 
 277 
 
 5. ill. 91. 9; 998. 
 5 (?). 
 
 χρυσός il, 183 ill. 193 Vili. 
 20: 5B Tn 205 (enon 
 
 χρυσόφαντος Vi. 24. 
 
 χρώς ἵν. II (ὦ χρῷ). 
 
 χυτρώδης xii, 6 (v. 1. τροχὠδη-). 
 
 χωρεῖν iv. 26. 
 
 χῶρος il, 5; ix, 6 ν.]. 
 
 ΨΨ vii. 12. 
 ψοφεῖν Vii. 4. 
 ψόφος vi. 6, 7, 19, 22. 
 
 227 
 
 GaN 2A ἡ Ee Ἐν: 
 
 ἢ ΒΝ ἐζο5. ΘΒ ΕΣ 
 6. 12; 49. 2: ὦ rap iv. 
 18, ὦν! τ8, ὦ ὦ iii. 8. 
 
 ὧδε V. 143 IX. 253 Xii, 19. 
 
 ὥρα 91, το. 
 
 SSO hy 2} ΕΠ] Vics 2k 
 21. ΧΙ ΡΤ: Σιν al Gr; 
 δι ἢ. £4, 26, ΜΕ ον 27. 
 ὥς Xiv. 19 (?). 
 
 ὥσπερ 81. 2. 
 
 ΟΟΤΕΊΧΙ πὶ ΧΙ ΟἿ ΟΥῚ 21: 
 
 ὠφελεῖν δ. lil, 13. 
 
 11; 
 5.11. 9; 
 
 (6) 1176 (SATYRUS, Life of Euripides.) 
 
 (Numbers in thick type refer to fragments.) 
 
 aBovria 89. ill, 23. 
 
 ἀγαθός 37.11.17; 88. ii. 11. 
 ἄγασθαι 39. Χ. 37. 
 
 ἄγειν 89. Vi. 20, Vii. 21, XvViil. 
 
 ἀδικεῖν 13. 3. 
 ἀδίκημα 39, ΧΙ]. I. 
 dei 89. ix. 14. 
 dndo... 18.1. 2: 
 ἀθάνατος 89. 11]. 21. 
 ᾿Αθῆναι 89. XVil. 24. 
 σιν 89. ΧΙΧ. 3. 
 ᾿Αθηναῖοι 89. iii. 22, ν. το (9), 
 xix. 16. 
 - ἀθρόος 89. X. 27. 
 
 ᾿Αθήνη- 
 
 ἀθυμεῖν 89. XXil. 7. 
 
 αἰσθάνεσθαι 89. ΧΙΧ. II, XXil. 
 
 18, 
 αἰσχρός 88. iv. 19(?), 22. 
 Αἰσχύλος 89. xvi. 8, Xxill. 4. 
 Αἴτνη 88. il. 21. 
 αἰχμάλωτος 89. xix. 18. 
 ᾿Ακέστωρ 89. XV. 31. 
 ἀκούειν 22, 8. 
 ἀκριβῶς 37. ill. 14. 
 ἀκρόασις 5, 7. 
 ἄκρος 89. Vil. 21. 
 ἀληθινώτερος 89. Xvill, 20. 
 ἀλκή 39. iv. 25. 
 ἀλλά 88. 11. 8; 39. ili, 18, 
 iv. @, v. 26, ix, 28, xii. 14, 
 xviii. 13 (1. ἅμα). 
 
 ἀλλαχῇ 1. 2. 
 
 ἄλλος 89. vi. 7 (δαμων Pap.), 
 XVi. 31, 32. ἄλλῃ 87. lil. 21. 
 
 ἀλλότριος 87. 1. 20. 
 
 dvs 89. xvi. 14, τό. 
 
 ἄλσος 89. ΧΧΙ. 7. 
 
 ἅμα 89. iv. 19, Χ. 36, XV. 21, 
 26, xviii. 13 (ἀλλά Pap.). 
 
 ἀμαθής 18. 1 (?). 
 
 ἀμελει 89. Vi. 16. 
 
 ἄμφω 89. xill. 37. 
 
 ἄν 2.1. 12; 18. 3(?); 38. iii. 
 16; 39. ii. 15, 1v. 6, vi. 16, 
 xiii, 24, XX. 10. 
 
 ἀναγνωρισμός 89. Vil. 12. 
 
 dvaypapn 89. XXill. 2. 
 
 ᾿Αναξαγόρας 87. i. 24. 
 
 " 
 
278 
 
 ᾿Αναξαγόρειος 87. 111. 17. 
 
 ἀνάπαλιν 89. ΧΧΙΪ, 14. 
 
 ἀναπνοιή 89. ἰΧ. 7. 
 
 dvacatew 89. ΧΙΧ. 20. 
 
 dynp 8. il. 4; 89. X. 4, 35, 
 Kill, 30, ΤΟΝ ΧΡ 8; 
 Xviil. 14; 40. 5. 
 
 ἄνθρωπος 89. li. 13, ΧΙ]. 4, 
 XIV, 13. 
 
 ἄνπερ 89. ΧΙ]. 16. 
 
 ἀντιδιδάσκειν 89. XVI. 10. 
 
 ἀντλεῖν 89, iv. 36. 
 
 ἀξία 89. ili. 17. 
 
 ἄξιος 89. Xili. 39, XIX. 5. 
 
 ἀόρατος 89. li. 20. 
 
 ἁπαλός 89. iv. 9 (?). 
 
 ἅπας 39. iv. 36, 1x. 16, xix. 
 32 10): 
 
 ἀπείπασθαι 89. XVii. 23. 
 
 ἀπεχθάνεσθαι 89. Χ. I. 
 
 ἁπλῶς 89. ix. 15. 
 
 ἀπό 89. Χ. 13. 
 
 ἀποθαυμάζειν 89. ΧΙΧ. 33 (?). 
 
 ἀπολείπειν 89. Xxi. 18 (or ὑπ.). 
 
 ἀποφαίνεσθαι 88. iv. 28. 
 
 ἀπωτέρω 89. ΧΧΙ. 5. 
 
 ἄρα 89. XIV. 20. 
 
 ἀρετή 89. Xili. 33. 
 
 ἀριθμός 41. 6. ° 
 
 ᾿Αριστογείτων 89. Vili. 15. 
 
 ᾿Αριστοφάνης 8. il. 133 89. 
 1X. 820: 
 
 ἄρχειν 89. Vi. 7. 
 
 ᾿Αρχέλαος 89. xix. 385, XE ΤῸΣ 
 
 ἀρχή 89. vii. 24. 
 
 ἀσέβεια 89. Χ. το. 
 
 ἀστός 89. iii. 3. 8 (0). 
 
 ἀστροσκοπεῖν 88. ili. 12. 
 
 ἀστυνόμος 89. v. τό. 
 
 ἀτακτεῖν 89. Xil. 34. 
 
 ἀτάρ 89. Xvi. 23. 
 
 ἀτιμάζειν 89. ἰχ. 18. 
 
 ἄτιμος 2. i. το. 
 
 αὐλητρίς 89. ν. 15. 
 
 αὔξειν 8. il. 4 (?). 
 
 αὐστηρῶς 89. iv. 19. 
 
 αὐτόθι 89. ix. 5. 
 
 αὐτός 6. 835 8. ii. 6, 163 18. 
 1 0 )}516. 1 fs 788,1 
 13 by iv. 333 89. iv. 15, 
 
 INDICES 
 
 BOM Vila δὲ 1X. 022, 9K. 2; 
 
 25, ΧΗ 25, xiii. 36, xiv. 7, 
 
 XVi. 2D, Xviil.) 6, oxixs\19; 
 
 BO, ΧΑ ΓΘ. 25; 
 ἀφικνεῖσθαι 39. Vi. 9. 
 ἄχθεσθαι 39. Xv. 217. 
 ᾿Αχιλλεύς 11. 1. 3. 
 
 βάλλειν 19. 11. 2. 
 βαρυδαίμων 88. 1. 18. 
 βαρύς 40. 3 ae 
 
 Mie. toa: 
 
 βιασμός 89. vii. 8. 
 
 Bios 89. Xxill. 2. 
 
 βλέπειν 89. 11. 12. 
 Βόσπορος 88. iii. ὃ (?), 20. 
 βούλεσθαι 89. Xiil. 17. 
 βροτός 88. li. 15. 
 
 γὰρ 8.1. 20 37810. 7 igs 
 18.71. 3 2200 6635: 02. 
 38. li. 7, iv. 19; 89. ii. 19, 
 lii, 12,ive22jvi. ΠΡ ὙΠ: 
 16,05: τὸ, ill. το 2 Σὶν 
 3. ἌΧ ΤΟΣ ΤΙΣ 
 8, XX1. 35; 40. 6; 44. 1. 
 
 ye 10.1. 12: 87. Π| τὸν 39. 
 Υἱ. 1 Wiiv25 ἢ)» ΧλΠ1 223, 
 32, ΧΙν. 2 XViged XV, 
 20. ΧΙΧῚ Ὁ, RxXI iT. 
 
 γελᾶν 9. 6. 
 
 γελοίως 89. ΧΙΠ, 23. 
 
 γένος 59: X. 14, Xil. 23, XXil. 
 21. 
 
 γεραίτατος 39. XX. 30. 
 
 γέρων 89. Vi. 13. 
 
 γίγνεσθαι 89. V. 25, Xix. 17, 
 ΧΧ Ὁ, ΤΟΙ XR. 15: 
 
 γλῶσσα 8. ii. 15. 
 
 γοῦν 89. iv. 23, ΙΧ. 20, ΧΙΧ. 12. 
 
 γράφειν 6. 6; 39. 1x. 14. 
 
 γυνή 39. vii. 1, Χ. 6, 23, xii. 
 32, ΧΙ], 28, xiv. I, 19, Xv. 
 ΘΙ Σ 
 
 δαιμονίως 87. 1. 25; 89. xx. 
 18. 
 
 δακτύλιον 89. vii. 12. 
 
 Δανάη 88. iv. 30. 
 
 δέραιον 89. Vil. 14. 
 
 δεσπότης 89. Vil. 5. 
 
 δή 89. XIV. 13, XX, ΤΣ 1 
 καὶ δὴ καί 88. 1.12; 89. ν. 
 11, XVill.. ὅ1, ΣΧ 
 
 Sy; ss Bon Wie 
 
 δῆλος 41. 5. 
 
 δημαγωγός 89. ill. 15, X. 17. 
 
 δήπου 18, 6; 89. vii. 16. 
 
 did 8. 11. 17; 89. vii. 13, 14, 
 X. 4, 1, Sill.) σον σὴ τυ" 
 34, xix. 21, XX. 315 ieee 
 
 διαβολή 89. Χὶν. 21. 
 
 διαγιγνώσκειν 89. XXil. 11. 
 
 διάκοσμος 87. ill. 18. 
 
 διαμαρτυρία 89. xXvil. 21. 
 
 διαπορεῖν 817. ill. 22. 
 
 διαπορεύεσθαι 89. ΧΧ. 14. 
 
 διατελεῖν 89. xiii. 10. 
 
 διαφθείρειν 89. ΧΧΙ. 24. 
 
 διδάσκειν 89. Xix. 26. 
 
 διδόναι 89. ill. 9. 
 
 διεξιέναι 89. XXil, 22. 
 
 διημερεύειν 89. ΙΧ. 11. 
 
 δίκαιος 89. xili, 15. 
 
 δίκη 89. Χ. 20, ΧΧΙ. 35. δίκην — 
 40. 5 (?). 
 
 dud 8. ii. 12. 
 
 Διόδωρος 89. ill. 19, XV. 13. 
 
 διότι 89. XIV. 31. 
 
 δίχα 42. 2. 
 
 δολιχός 41. 2. 
 
 Δορίλαος 89. Χν. 32. 
 
 δρᾶν 88. 11. 6 ; 89. ii. 9. 
 
 δύειν 88. ii. 6. 
 
 δύνασθαι 89. vii. 35. 
 
 δυναστεία 89. ll. 26 (?). 
 
 δυνάστης 89. xviii. 29. 
 
 δυνατός 1, 8. 
 
 δυσμενέστατος 89. Vi. 5. 
 
 δυσομιλία 89. Χ. 5. 
 
 δυσχερής 89. XX. 27. 
 
 δῶμα 89. xi. 31 (]. Δωδώνης). 
 
 ἐάν 2. ii. τ. : 
 
 ἑαυτοῦ, αὑτοῦ 88. i. 22; 89. 
 ix, 12, ΧΙ 39, XV) Lye 
 3; ΧΧΗ ΤΟΙ 
 
 ἐγώ 10. i. 4; 89. xii. 19, xiii. 
 τ XV. 4. 
 
 εἰ 38.11. 20; 39. ix. 16. 
 
i 
 
 εἰμεν 16. i. 33 37. i. 18, iii. 
 29 7 BS. i 135. ΘΙ ΠΥ. 
 IVA 1H, (Ve 17, 24, ὙΥ ΜῈ; 
 a>, iki 28, xilt 2 4,/xlh ΝΣ 
 Xiv, 20, XVi. 18, xviii. 5 (?), 
 ΧΙ XX 50 SX1. 20. 
 τῷ ὄντι 89. ii, 19, XIV. 30. 
 
 εἰπεῖν 59.Χν]. 22, ΧΝ11.15,ΧΧ.6. | 
 
 eis 8, lil. 10; 59:0]. 8; ix. 8, 
 Seri 
 
 εἰσιέναι 89. XIV. 15. 
 
 ἐκ 16. 1. 1. 
 
 ἕκαστος 89. iv. 13, 14. 
 
 ἑκάτερος 89. X. 13. 
 
 ἐκδέχεσθαι 89. XVili. 22. 
 
 ἐκεῖνος 89. XV. 21, XVii. 10. 
 κεῖνος 2, i. 11. 
 
 ἐκκλησία 89. iv. 12. 
 
 ἐκσμήχειν 8. 11. 10. 
 
 ἐκφορά 89. vi. 29. 
 
 ἐλευθερία 89. ν. 21. 
 
 ἕλκος 89. iii, 13. 
 
 Ἕλλην 2, 1. 133; 89. Xxil. 2. 
 
 ἐλλόγιμος 88. iv. 20 (Ady. 
 Pap.). 
 
 ἐμβάλλειν 89. Xvi. 13. 
 
 ἐμός 88. 11. 13; 89. xiii. 12. 
 
 ἐμφαίνειν 89. XVill. 10, 
 
 ev 34. 1.3; 87. lili. 19; 38. 
 i 25. iv. 303. SOF iv. 33, 
 ime LO Xe 0) 30,11 X18 ZO, 
 Sites 2158 360(P), 3xivetaz, 
 XVil. 26, Xvlii. 26, xx. ΤΌ, 
 ΠΟ} Xie 5; 20": 
 40. 3. 
 
 ἐνάλιος 38. 11], 14. 
 
 ἐναντίος 89. XV. 3. 
 
 ἐνταῦθα 89. Vv. 27, Xvi. 24. 
 ἐνταυθί 89. Vii. 31, Vili, 12. 
 
 ἔντιμος 89. [1]. 11. 
 39..Xvill. 27. 
 
 ἐνεῖναι 88. 11. 7 (ἔνι). 
 
 ἐξαίρετος 88. IV. 35. 
 
 ἐξάρχειν 39, Xvili, 1. 
 
 ἐξήγησις 89. Xil. 20. 
 
 ἐξιέναι 89. XXi. 11. 
 
 ἐξοργίζειν 89. x. 33 (?). 
 
 ἐξουσία 89. ν. 26. 
 
 ἔξω 89. Xxi. 13. 
 
 ἐοικέναι 890. iV. 18, ΧΙ]. 25, 
 
 > , 
 ἐντίμως 
 
 NEW LITERARY TEXTS 
 
 XV], 17. εἰκότως 39. Vii. 
 30. 
 
 ἐπανάγειν 89. XV. 17. 
 
 ἐπεί 89. xiii. 8, 31. 
 
 ἔπειτα 37.1, 22; 89. iv. 11, 
 ΧΟ 
 
 ἐπερωτᾶν 89. ΧΙ]. 9. 
 
 ἕπεσθαι 39. XVI. 30 (9). 
 
 ἐπί 87. i. 16, 19; 89. ix. 22, 
 Me ΣΟ SV. ΕΓ ΓΟ 2 ou ΧΙΣ᾿ 
 14, ΧΧΙ. Το. 
 
 ἐπιδάκνειν 89. XVi. 27. 
 
 ἐπιθυμεῖν 8. il. 14. 
 
 ἐπιπαραγίγνεσθαι 89. ΧΧΙ. 26. 
 
 ἐπισυνιστάναι 89. Χ. 24. 
 
 ἐπιτυγχάνειν 89. ΧΧΙ. 20. 
 
 ἐπιχώριος 89. Χν. 24. 
 
 ἔπος 9. 9; 39. XX. 14. 
 
 ἔργον 87. 1. 21. 
 
 ἐρεῖν 89. XIX. I, XX. 1ῇ. 
 
 ἐρημάζειν 89. ΧΧΙ. 8. 
 
 ἔρχεσθαι 8. iil. 17; 88. iil. 
 17(?); 89.Χ. 11. 
 
 ἔρως 39. vi. 8. 
 
 ἔτι 89. ΧΧΙ. 29. 
 
 εὖ 89. iv. 24, xiv. 28. 
 
 εὐάγωγος 2.1. 14. 
 
 εὐκάτοπτος 89. li. 22. 
 
 εὔκλεια 859. iv. 34. 
 
 Εὔκλεια 89. Xiv. 31. 
 
 etAaB ., . 19, ii. I. 
 
 εὐλογώτερος 89. ΧΙ]. 24. 
 
 εὐπινήῆς 89. Xi. 18. 
 
 Εὐριπίδης 8. iii. 6 (Ὁ); 89. iv. 
 25. ΜΡ 2, MAGGIE A Xv. 
 20. Χυϊ ΤΥ 2Ο XING ΣΙ, 
 ore Wb oa ΑΛ ΣΣΙ 425: 
 XXii. 13, Xxili. 6. 
 
 Εὐριπίδιον 89. xii. 13 (I. Εὐ- 
 ριπίδῃ). 
 
 εὑρίσκειν 89. Xill. 38. 
 
 εὐφημεῖν BY. XX. 5. 
 
 εὐψυχία 89. iv. 26. 
 
 ἔχειν 10. i. 133 38. il, 26; 
 SOR ise δ. ΣΙ ΘΛ Ru 12. 
 Rive 26. 35, XVil. 13, ΧΧ. 1; 
 40. 4. . exew 42. 5. 
 
 ἕωλος 2. 1. 4. 
 
 Ζεύς 89. XV. 35. 
 
 219 
 
 (prodv 8. il, τ (Ὁ). 
 (nv 89. XX. 22. 
 ζόη 40. 4. 
 
 ἦ 89. Xv. 27. 
 
 7 39. vil. 6, ix. 18, xiii. 29, 
 XVIll. 3, XX. IO. 
 
 ἡγεῖσθαι 88. 1. 22. 
 
 ἡδίων 89. Vl. 14, XX. 11. 
 
 noes 10.1, 10% 1, 143,89. 
 ΧΙ 33. 
 
 ἥκειν 9. ὃ. 
 
 ἡλίκος 89. ΧΧΙΪ. 19. 
 
 ἡμεῖς BY. IV. 14. 
 
 ἡμέρα 89. iv. 37. 
 
 ἤν 89. ν. 25 (?). 
 
 ἤπερ 89. Xvili. 19. 
 
 Ἡρακλῆς 88. i. 11. 
 
 Ἡσίοδος 18. i. 3. 
 
 ἡττᾶσθαι 89. Xv. 12. 
 
 θάλαμος 88. 11. 25; 40. 3. 
 
 θάλαττα 89. ix. 9. 
 
 θαυμάζειν 88. iv. 25. 
 
 θεᾶσθαι 89. ix. 29. 
 
 θεατής 89. XXil. 15. 
 
 θέλειν 88. iii. τ6 : 89, xvii. 
 22. 
 
 θεός 89. ll. 14, 17. 
 
 θεράπων 89. Vil. 4. 
 
 Θεσμοφόρια 89. xX. 26, 
 
 θετέος 89. χν. 6. 
 
 θηρευτής 89. XX. 14. 
 
 θνητός 89. ll. 19. 
 
 θυμοποιεῖν 89, iV. 31. 
 
 θύραθεν 88. 111. 15. 
 
 ἰδεῖν 89. Χὶν. 15. 
 
 ἴδιος 6.13; 37.1.7; 39. xii. 
 99, ΣΧ 20: 
 
 ἰδιώτης 19. ii. 4. 
 
 ἱκανός 16. 1. 2. 
 
 ἵνα 89. Xill, 11. 
 
 Ἴστρος 88. ill. 19. 
 
 ἴσως 89. XV. 13. 
 
 Ἴων 8, ii. τ (Ὁ). 
 
 καθάπερ 89. Xill. 33, XVi. 21, 
 MV CSL. ΧΧ ΤΌ. 
 καθεύδειν 89. XVIi. ΤΙ. 
 
280 
 
 καί, κἀνταῦθα 89. Xvi. 24. κἄ- 
 πειτα 89. iv. 11. 
 
 καινοτομία 89. XXil. 5. 
 
 καιρός 6. 4. 
 
 κακία 89. ΧΙ]. 32. 
 
 κακός 16. ii. 5; 839. ill. 14. 
 κακῶς 89. Vi. 19, ΧΙΧ. I. 
 
 καλεῖν 88. ii. 11; 39. ΙΧ. 24. 
 
 κάλλος 89. Xiv. 17. 
 
 καλός 6. τ4; 8. ii. 2 (?). 
 
 κατά 8. ii. 9; 58.1.11; 39. 
 vi, 17, Vil. 6, 1X..12, XV. 4; 
 KX, U2 τε ΠΈΣΕ: 
 
 καταγελᾶν 89. xxii. 16. 
 
 καταγηρᾶν 89. XViil. 25. 
 
 καταφρονεῖν 89. XXil. 32. 
 
 καταχωρίζειν 89. XVil. 28. 
 
 κατέχειν 89. XIX. 23. 
 
 κατηγορεῖν 10. i. 7; 39. iv. 
 12, ΨἼ]. 14. 
 
 κατόπιν 89. ΧΧΙ. 20. 
 
 κελεύειν 89. Xill. 5. 
 
 κεῖνος. 866 ἐκεῖνος, 
 
 Κηφισοφῶν 89. xii. 28. 
 
 κίνδυνος 89. X. 12, 
 
 Κλέων 89. x. τό. 
 
 κοινός 89. ill. 21. 
 
 κομψότερος 89. XVill, 17. 
 
 κρατεῖν 859. XV. 2. 
 
 κράτιστος 89. xiv. 28. 
 
 κτᾶσθαι 89. iv. 33, 1X. 4 (?). 
 
 κυρεῖ 89. Vi, 11. 
 
 κύων 89. XVil. 12,ΧΧ]. 22, 34. 
 
 κυνηγία 89. ΧΧΙ. 11. 
 
 κωμικός 89. lv. 17. 
 
 κωμῳδία 89. vii. 19, 1X. 30. 
 
 κωμῳδιδάσκαλος 89. XVi. 25. 
 
 λάθρᾳ 89. ii. 8. 
 
 Λακωνικός 89. Iv. 30. 
 
 λάλος 89. Xvi. τό. 
 
 λαμβάνειν 88. lil. 21; 99. 
 XV. ἢ. ΧΙΣ δ, 
 
 λέγειν 17. ii. 1; 88. 1. 16, li. 
 14; 89. ἵν. τό, 15... 20) ν᾿ 
 22 (ἢ), vii. 36, ix. 27, 31(?), 
 Klis 13, ox S45. 50 202 
 RVs; 41 0,eR1%. Bake 
 94, XXI./20. 
 
 λείπειν 8. ii, 8. 
 
 INDICES 
 
 λεκτικός 39. Vil. 27. 
 
 λεπτός 8. ii. 18, 
 
 λογίζεσθαι 8. il. ὃ. 
 
 λογικός 1. 5. 
 
 λόγιμος 88. iv. 20 (]. ἐλλόγ. ?). 
 
 λόγιος 89. XX. 29. 
 
 λόγας Ὁ. ΠΥ ΘΙ ΞΡ ΟΣ 
 33. 1.222 5-SOMxxii.2s. 
 
 λοιπός 89. XVill. 31. 
 
 λύειν 80. XXi. 15. 
 
 λυπεῖν 18. 1. 9. 
 
 Maxed... 14. 1. 
 
 Μακεδόνες 89. XIX. δ, XX. 32, 
 ΧΙ [59}2, 
 
 Μακεδονία 39. xviii. 26. 
 
 μακράν 88. 11]. τῇ. 
 
 μάλα 89. iv. 24, XVill. 27, XX. 
 26. μᾶλλον 8. ii. 29. μά- 
 λιστα 89. iv. 5. 
 
 μαντεύεσθαι 89. Vi. 21. 
 
 μαρτυρεῖν 89. Vii, 28. 
 
 μάτην 88. li. 14. 
 
 οὐνν μαχεῖν 89. XV. I 
 
 μάχεσθαι 89. Xili. 20. 
 
 μεγαλεῖος 89. ΙΧ. 17. 
 
 μέγας 8. il, 21: 39. x. 15. 
 μείζων 89. 11. 12. μέγιστος 
 39. ill. 12. 
 
 μέγεθος 89. xiv. τό. 
 
 μειρακίσκος 89. xii. 26. 
 
 Μελάνθιος 89. XV. 34. 
 
 μέλος 89. XX. 13. 
 
 μελῳδία 89. XVI. 2. 
 
 μέν 88. iv. 19; 39. iv. 23, ν. 
 50; ἜΣ, ὁ ὁ. 0X. 59,270,436: 
 KUL SRY. 45,0 eat νὰ ἀν 
 KIX, 02,/0KK: 022 2 Ox Xi ἦτ εν 
 μὲν οὖν 8. il, 9; 89. xvii. 
 14. 
 
 μεριμνᾶν 89. ΙΧ, 13. 
 
 μετά 8. ii. 6. 
 
 μεταβολή 40. ο (?). 
 
 μεταπέμπεσθαι 89. Χὶν. 11. 
 
 μεταφορικῶς 89. xviii. 9. 
 
 μετέρχεσθαι 88. iv. 213 89. 
 XVili. 23. 
 
 μετεωρίζειν 89. lil. 4. 
 
 μετρεῖν 8. li. τό. 
 
 μέτριος 89. iil. 5. 
 
 μή 2. i, τι 8. 1585 18.150: 
 38. ii. 29; 39. lil. g, ix. 
 16, Xill. ΠῚ, XVi. 16. 
 
 μηδέ 89. iil. 6. 
 
 μηδείς 89. iii, 2 (?). 
 
 μήν 89. xvii. 20. ἀλλὰ μήν 
 39. iii. 19. καὶ μήν 39. ii. 
 23. 
 
 μιμνήσκεσθαι 89. Xvi. 14. 
 
 μισοτυραννεῖν 89. ii. 24. 
 
 μνήμη 89. xiv. 34. 
 
 μνημονεύειν 89. Xill. 2, XVill. 
 32. 
 
 pov... 5. 
 
 μόναρχος 89. ΧΥ]], 12. 
 
 μόνος 88. iv. 32; 39. vii. 35, 
 XXli. 13. 
 
 μονοῦν 89. XXi. 23. 
 
 Mépotpos 89. XV. 33. 
 
 μοῦσα 89. Χ. 38. 
 
 μουσική 89. ΧΧΙΪ. 4. 
 
 μυθολογεῖν 89. XX. 31. 
 
 ναυστολεῖν 88, ili. 10. 
 
 νεανίσκος 89. ΧΙ]. 7. 
 
 νέμειν 89. Xi, 12. 
 
 Νεοπτόλεμος 11, 1. 5. 
 
 νέος 89. iv. 28. νεώτερος 839. 
 vii. 18. 
 
 νή 89. Xili, 23. 
 
 νικᾶν 89. ΧΧΙΪ, 31. 
 
 νίκημα 89. Χν. 7. 
 
 Νικίας 89. XIX. 13. 
 
 Nidos 88. ill. 9 (?). 
 
 νομίζειν 6.12; 39. ν. 23. 
 
 νόσος 40. 2. 
 
 νῦν 89. vi. 19 (?), Xxi. 29. 
 
 6,7, τό. ἁνήρ 8. il, 11. τάν- 
 δρός 89. Χ. 35, XVili. 14. 
 τἀποφαινόμενα 88. iv. 28. 
 
 6, ἧἡ, τό (demonstr.), ὁ μέν, 
 ὁ δέ 89. ν. 28, xi. 20, xix. 
 ὍΣ ΧΧΙ ae: 
 
 ὅδε 89. ii. 7, XVI. 12, XVii. 27. 
 
 ὅθεν 89. xxi. 28. 
 
 οἷος 89. ix. 25. 
 XXil, 24. 
 
 οἰκογενῆς 89. xii. 27. 
 
 ὀλίγος 89. ii. 27 (?). 
 
 οἷός τε 89. 
 
7 
 
 ὅλος 89. xill, 18, ΧΥ]. IO. 
 ὅλως 817. 111. 15: 
 
 Ὅμηρος 89. vii. 23. 
 
 ὅμοιος 89. XX. 15. 
 
 ὄνομα 89. ΧΙ]. 28, xv. 36. 
 
 ὅπου 89. ΧΥ]]. 1. 
 
 ὅππᾳ 89. ΧΥ]]. 10. 
 
 ὅπως 89. xvi. 15. 
 
 ὁρμή 89. iv, 29, Xvili. 8. 
 
 ὀρχεῖσθαι 9. 7. 
 
 GG. τ} 99: 21} SO: 
 1 14; Wile 20}. Fawkes 21, 
 30, xil, 17, XV. 39(?), Xviii. 
 5 (?). ὅς ye 89. xix. 6, 
 
 Be SE 
 
 ὅσος 89. XV. II, XVI. 9, XIX. 
 25: 
 
 ὅσπερ 89. ΧΥ]]. 15, XViii, 21 
 Pap. ᾿ 
 
 ὅστις 88. ii. 8 (ὅτῳ). 
 
 ore, 8. ll. ΔῈ (Ὁ); B41 9; 
 39. iv. 5(?), xiv. 14, xix. 
 12 
 
 ὅ τι, ὅ τι τάχος BY. Vi. 22. 
 
 ὅτι 89. Xvill. 4, 33. 
 
 ov, οὐκ 83.1. 23; 37. 1. 19; 
 38. 1. 20, ili, 163; 39. iv. 
 6,22, Ve 227 XVI, Οὐ KIX. 
 I, XX. 53 40.6. οὐχί 39. 
 ἜΜΕΝ 
 
 οὐδέ 88. ill. 20 (οὔτε Pap.); 
 BOR, 2, ΧΙ 1G, ΤΟΣ ΧΙΣῚ 4: 
 
 οὖν 8. ll. ο; 89. ΧΙΪ. 30, Xvil. 
 Po, ΣΎ Σ ΣΎ STS ἢ ὁ; 
 οὖν 89. Χν]]!. 24. 
 
 οὐράνιος 87. ill. 25. 
 
 οὖς 89. xi. το. 
 
 οὐσία 89. ν. 22. 
 
 οὔτε 9. 7, 9; 88. 11]. 20 Pap. 
 
 οὔτοι 88. il. 28. 
 
 οὗτος 88. ill. 22 ; 89. ii. 9, iv. 
 I, Vii. 15, 29, 34 (1. οὕτως), 
 1X. 10, 29) Sin 295230, xiii: 
 ΤΟΙ ΓΤ) Σνν On 1.4. Xvi, 
 9, 13, 26, xviii. 4, 44 (0), 
 ΣΧ Ο 23. 
 
 οὕτω, οὕτως 89. iv. 32, Vil. 34 
 (οὗτος Pap.), xviii. 34 (?), 
 Mix 30; 
 
 ὀφείλειν 41. 7. 
 
 NEW LITERARY TEXTS 
 
 ὀφθαλμός XIV. 25. 
 ὄχλος 88. iv. 24. 
 
 πάγος 88. il, 22. 
 
 παιδίον 89. vil. II. 
 
 παῖς 89. Vl. 14, XX. 7. 
 
 πάλιν 39. iV. 22, XV. 19, XV. 
 25. 
 
 Πάμφιλος 89. ν. 24. 
 
 Taynyup... 22. 4. 
 
 πάνυ 10. i. 5. 
 
 παρά 88. iv. 23(?); 89. iv. 
 ΤΟ ΣΝ, Σὺν Ono XVIII. 
 20. ΧΣΊ. 2: 
 
 παραιτεῖσθαι 89. XXi. I, 
 
 παρακαλεῖν 89. iv. 26. 
 
 παρακλητικώτατος 859. ΧΧΙ]. 25. 
 
 παραλύειν 89. xii. 18. 
 
 παραμιμεῖσθαι 1. 6. 
 
 παραμυθεῖσθαι 89. XXil. 21. 
 
 παρεῖναι 88. 11. 9; 39. x. 28, 
 XVili, 21 (ἅπερ ἐστίν Pap.). 
 
 παρθένος 2. 1. 5; 89. vil. 9. 
 
 Πάριος 88. 11. 22. 
 
 πάροδος 89. ill. 10. 
 
 παροιμία 89. ΧΧΙ. 31. 
 
 παρρησιάζεσθαι 9. τι. 
 
 mas 38. iv. 33; 39. X. 2, xiv. 
 29. 
 
 πάσασθαι 88. il. 16, 26. 
 
 πατήρ 89. Vi. 5, 15, 26, Vii. 2. 
 
 πάτριος 88, il, 27. 
 
 παύεσθαι 89. xxii. 31. 
 
 πεῖρα 88. 11]. 23. 
 
 πένης 89. ν. 28. 
 
 πέρα 88. ill. 9; 89, ill. τ6. 
 
 περί 38. iv. 313; 39. ii. 17, 
 ili. 20. 
 
 περιλαμβάνειν 817. 111. 16. 
 
 περίοδος 37, lll. 20. 
 
 περιπέτεια 89. Vil. 7. 
 
 περίστασις 89. V. το (?). 
 
 Πέρσαι 39. xxii. 28, 
 
 7 87. ill. 22. 
 
 πιστεύειν 17. 1. 2; 89. Iv. 7. 
 
 πλεονεξία 88, iv. 31. 
 
 πλέων 88. 1. ὃ. πλεῖστος 39. 
 vi. 18. 
 
 πλῆθος 89. 11. 25 (0), iv. 32. 
 
 πλήν 89. Xv. 14. 
 
 281 
 
 πόῖς. «16.1. Os 
 
 ποιεῖν 88, IV. 343 39. lll. 7, 
 Vi. 28, Villy 14, 1x. 26. 
 
 ποίημα 8. li. 24(?); 89. x. 
 IO, Xili. 22, xix. 22. 
 
 ποιητής 39. iV. 17, XV. 37, 38, 
 Xix, 6) XX, 24. 
 
 motos 89, XVii. 25, XX. 7. 
 
 TONG. st Lola 7. 
 
 πολεμιώτατος 89, V1. 11. 
 
 πόλις 89. ill, 13, ΧΧΙ. 6. 
 
 πολιτεύεσθαι 89. XVil. 17. 
 
 πολιτικῶς 89, IV. 20. 
 
 πολίτης 89. Xv. 26. 
 
 πολλάκις 389. XV. 30. 
 
 πολύς 1. 2; 18. i. 2 (?), 6 (?); 
 2, 6)(2)3 330 1, 21 (Pys 
 38. ii. 16, iv. 27 (?); 89. 
 IV. 15, XVil. 17, 38 (πουλύς), 
 ΧΙΣ If) 
 
 πονεῖν 88, ll. 10. 
 
 πονηρία 89. lV. 3. 
 
 πονηρός 89. iV. 9, Vill. 17. 
 
 πόνος 88, 11.8; 89. iv. 38. 
 
 πότε 87. ill, 23; 39. ix. 32. 
 
 mov 89, Vii. 33. 
 
 προάγειν 89. iil. 17 (παραγ. 
 Pap.). 
 
 προαφιέναι 89. ΧΧΙ. 17. 
 
 προδιδάσκειν 88. i. 20. 
 
 προερεῖν 8. ll, 27; 88. 1. 14; 
 39. X. 21. 
 
 προιστάναι 87, 111. 24. 
 
 ἡροοίμιον 89. ΧΧΙΪ. 29. 
 
 moos Sil th S. ἢ 50. 11 
 ic 6; 387 iv. 22 ΘΘ. τ: 
 ΤΟ ΡΠ te 3) 5s 20, 
 Kil. 20, xiii, 10,,178, xiv.7, 
 EV. 35s XV 12,. XVI EO 
 XX, 20, 
 
 προσγελᾶν 39. V. 14. 
 
 προσμάχεσθαι 8. li. 25 (?). 
 
 προσοχθίζειν 89. ΧΙ]. 21, XV. 22. 
 
 προσυποτιθέναι 89. ΧΥ]]. 7. 
 
 προσφέρειν 89. ΧΧΙΪ, 12. 
 
 προσχρῆσθαι 89. iv. 4. 
 
 πρόσωπον 89. XIV. 23. 
 
 πτερόεις 89. XVil. 34. 
 
 πτεροκοπεῖν 89. ν. 19 (?). 
 
 πύλη 89. XXi. 14. 
 
282 
 
 πυνθάνεσθαι 39. V. Το. 
 
 πῶς 89. iV. 21, XVill. 16, XX. 33. 
 
 ῥῆμα 8. il. 18. 
 ῥητορίζειν 1, 3, 
 ῥήτωρ 89. lil. 14. 
 pis 89. Xvii. 13. 
 
 Σάτυρος 89. XXill. τ. 
 σαφῶς 89. ΧΙ. 16. 
 σεμνός 89. ΙΧ. 18, 
 Σικελία 89. XIX. 14, 31. 
 Σικελιώτης BY. XIX. 9. 
 σιναμώρως 89. XVi. 23. 
 σκοπεῖν 89. ΧΙ]. 38. 
 σκύλαξ 89. xxi. 16, 36. 
 σμικρός 89. Vi. 12. 
 σός 89. XIV. 24. 
 Σοφοκλῆς 8. iil. 
 xvi. Ὁ, KXiil. 5. 
 σπήλαιον 89. ix. 6. 
 σπουδάζειν 39. Vi. 22. 
 στάσιμον 89. XVil. 29. 
 στείχειν 41. 1. 
 στίχος 89. Vil. 25, ΧΙΧ. 25. 
 στόμα 39. Xx. I, 8. 
 στρατεύειν 89. XIX. 13. 
 ov 89. Vv. 13, XIV. 22. 
 συγγράφειν 89. ΧΧΙΪ. 29. 
 συμμιγνύναι 89. Xvill. 7. 
 σύν 16. 1. 8; 88. ill. 26. 
 συναύξειν 89. Xviil. 13. 
 συνέχειν 89. Vil. 17. 
 συνηγορεῖν 89. XV. 15. 
 συννέμεσθαι 89. Χν. 29. 
 συνοικεῖν 89. xill. 8. 
 σύνταξις 89. Vil. 26. 
 συχνός 89. ΧΙΧ. 19. 
 σχεδόν 8. ii. 22. 
 σχολάζειν 89. X. 21. 
 
 5 (?) 5 
 
 Σωκράτης 88. iv. 26; 89. xili.35. 
 
 Σωκρατικός 89. li. 17. 
 
 . Taypa 6, 15. 
 
 τάλαντον 16, ii. 3. 
 
 ταπεινοῦν 87. 1. 21. 
 
 τάχος 89. Vi. 24. 
 
 τὲ 38. il. τὴ, 18, 23, ili. 10; 
 39. Vi. 25, vii. 13, Xviil. 
 80, XX, 13, 80, Xxiao ago: 
 
 INDICES 
 
 . τείνειν 19. 11. 3. 
 
 τελειοῦν 8. ii. 4. 
 
 τελευτή 389. XX. 25. 
 
 τέχνη 4. 5; 7. 3 (0) ; 8. 11. 10. 
 
 τέως 89. XV. 1. 
 
 τηλικοῦτος 89. XIX. 7. 
 
 τίθεσθαι 89. ΧΥ]]. 22. 
 
 τίκτειν 39. Vi. 4. 
 
 Τιμόθεος 89. xxii. 1, 18, 34(?). 
 
 Tis 97. τὸ 25,55 ls Oat. 
 14. 20; 89. aL τὸν ν. τῇ. 
 xiii. 10, 24, XV. 36 (?). 
 
 τις 88. ii. 21 ; 89. iv. 5 (τῳ), 
 v. 25 (ro), vi. 16, ix. 14, 
 
 16, X01, 24, 51X25 ΧΚΙ 
 
 τοῖος 59. ΙΧ. 247. 
 
 τοιοῦτος 8. li. 11; 89. il. 1Ρ, 
 Vid, ΣΙΝ 72. ΧΧ oe 
 
 τολμηρός 88. 1. 27. 
 
 τόπος 89. Χ. 30. 
 
 τότε 88. il. 28. 
 
 τρεῖς 817. ill, 20. 
 
 τρικυμία 88. 11]. 14. 
 
 τρίοδος 89. ν. 18 (?). 
 
 τρόπος 39. ii. 8, Iv. 2. 
 
 τυγχάνειν 590. ΤΩΣ, Ski) 
 ΧΧΙ. 4. 
 
 τυραννεῖν 39. iii. 6. 
 
 vids 89. Vii. 3, XIX. 27. 
 
 ὑπάρχειν 89. Vi, caf Reso 
 
 ὑπέρ 7. 4; 18. le AG ἜΣ, τς 
 39. lll. 5. 
 
 ὑπερβολή 8. 11. 7; 39. XX. 2, 
 ΣΈ. Ὁ. 
 
 ὑπεροχή 88.1.8; 89. xvili. 15. 
 
 ὑπό. 89. X. 15, XiX. 35 (Ὁ). 
 
 ὑποβάλλειν 89. iv. 28. 
 
 ὑποβολή 89. vil. 10. 
 
 ὑπόκρισις 89. Vill. 11. 
 
 ὑπολαμβάνειν 89. Xx. 4 (?). 
 
 ὑπονοεῖν 89, ΧΙ]. 16. 
 
 ὑπόνοια 89. ii. 16. 
 
 ὑποχείριος 89. ΧΙΧ. 29. 
 
 Ὑστάσπης 89. Xiv. 2, 10. 
 
 ὕστερος 89. iv. 33. ὕστερον 
 90. ΧΙΧῚ ΤΌ, ΚΑῚ @)i 20. 
 
 ὑψηλός 37. 1, 18. 
 
 φαίνεσθαι 13.2; 39. xviii. 18. 
 
 | φάναι 88. 1. 
 
 21; 39. Vi, 15, 
 vil. 34, 1X. 21, ΧΗ 13, XIV. 
 18, xvili. 5, XX1. 30. 
 
 φάρμακον 89. Xiv. 27. 
 
 φαρμάττειν 89. xiv. 8. 
 
 φαῦλος 89. 11]. 8. 
 
 φείδεσθαι 89. X. 34. 
 
 φέρειν 89. xiii. I (ἐνεγκών). 
 
 φεύγειν 89. Χ. 20. 
 
 φθείρειν 89. Xill. 26, 29. 
 
 φθόνος 89. Xv. 25. 
 
 φιληκοΐα 2. 1. 16. 
 
 Φιλήμων 89. Vil. 30. 
 
 φίλος 88. ii. 12. 
 39. vi. IO. 
 
 φίλτρον 89. XIV. 9. 
 
 φοβεῖσθαι 89. il. 11. 
 
 φύειν 88. li. 29. 
 
 φῦλον 39. Xill. 19. 
 
 φύσει 97:1: 90 
 
 φωρᾶν 89. xii. 30. 
 
 φίλτατος 
 
 χαίρειν 89. xiv. 18, 
 
 χάρις 89. xvil. 19. χάριν 38. 
 11} 12; 959. Kites: 
 
 χειμών 89. XVI. 31. 
 
 χείρ 22. 7; 89. xxii. το. 
 
 χλευαστικῶς 89. XVil. 9. 
 
 χλδὴ 837. ill. τῇ 
 
 χορός 2. 1. 6. 
 
 χρῆμα 88. ill. 11; 39. v. 26. 
 
 χρῆσθαι 39. iv. το. 
 
 χρησμός 89. xi. 26 (1. δόμοις). 
 
 χρόνος 89. iv. 35, ΧΧΙ. 2. 
 
 χρυσήλατος 88. ll. 24. 
 
 χρυσοῦς 88. ill. 18. 
 
 ψέγειν 89. Xiil. 27. 
 ψευδής 89. Xiv. 19. 
 Woyos 39. x. 8. 
 ψυχή 8. il. 21; 
 39. iv. 38. 
 
 38, 1. 21; 
 
 ὦ 88. 111. το ; 39. xiv. 28, xv. 
 TOP ΧΧἧ Ὁ: 
 
 ὡς 8. il. 232 ; 88. iv. 28; 99. 
 iv. 18, xii. 24, Xillgagmeene 
 8, xvill, 22, XX) sgQueee 
 
 33, XXil. 24. 
 ὥστε 8. ii. 5; 89. xxii. 9. 
 
ET NEVARITERARY TEXTS 283 
 
 (c) CITATIONS IN 1176. 
 
 ARISTOPHANES ! Pirithous (Fr. 593) 87. ii. 19-28. 
 Thesm. 335-7 89. xil. 8-15. Troades 886 877. iii. 26-9. 
 374-5 89. xii. 1-7. Incert. 2. 1 sqq.; 37. iil. 0-1τ (Fr. 912); 
 Incert. 8. 17-19; 89. ix. 25-8. 38. i. 16-30 (Fr. 913), ii. (Fr. 960, &c.), 
 DEMOSTHENES : iii, 8-21; 89. 1]. 8-14, iv. 33-9, Vi. 
 c. Aristog.1. 40 889. vill. 17-33. I-15, xvii. 30-9 (Fr. 911), xviii. 7-8 
 EuRIPIDES: (Fr. gt1); 40; 41. 
 Ino (Fr. 403. 3-4) 39. xvii. 1-6. PuiLemon, Incert. 89. vii. 32-6. 
 Melanippe Desm. (Berl. Klass. V.ii. p. 123, | ApEsP. 89. iv. I-15, v. 12-30, xvi, 1-16, 
 Fr. 492. 6-7) 39. xi. | XVii, 10-13. 
 
 II. EMPERORS. 
 
 AUGUSTUS. 
 
 Καῖσαρ 1188. 6 ef saep. 
 HaprIAN. 
 
 Αὐτοκράτωρ Καῖσαρ Τραιανὸς ᾿Αδριανὸς Σεβαστός 1195. 5, 11. 
 ANTONINUS. 
 
 Αὐτοκρ. Καῖσ. Tiros Αἴλιος ᾿Αδριανὸς ᾿Αντωνῖνος Σεβ, Εὐσεβής 1198. 21, 28. 
 ᾿Αντωνῖνος Kaio. 6 κύριος 1198. 13. 
 
 SEPTIMIUS SEVERUS AND CARACALLA. 
 
 Αὐτοκρ. Καίσαρες Λούκιος Σεπτίμιος Seounpos Εὐσεβ. Περτίναξ ᾿Αραβικὸς ᾿Αδιαβηνικὸς Παρθικὸς 
 Μέγιστος καὶ Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αντωνῖνος Εὐσεβ. Σεβαστοί 1197. 21. 
 
 Σεουῆρος καὶ ᾿Αντωνῖνος οἱ κύριοι Σεβ. 1197. 5. 
 
 οἱ κύριοι Σεουῆρος καὶ μέγας ᾿Αντωνῖνος 1202, 6. 
 
 CARACALLA. 
 
 ὃ κύριος Αὐτοκρ. Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος Σεουῆρος ᾿Αντωνῖνος Εὐσεβ. Σεβ. 1196. 9. 
 PHILIPPI. 
 
 Φίλιπποι 1209. 12. 
 GALLUS AND VOLUSIANUS. 
 
 Αὐτοκρ. Καίσαρες Τάιος Οὐίβιος Τρεβωνιανὸς Τάλλος καὶ Γάιος Οὐίβιος ᾿Αφίνιος TdAAos Oved- 
 δουμιανὸς Οὐολουσιανὸς EvoeBeis Εὐτυχεῖς SB. 1209. 1. 
 
284 INDICES 
 
 VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS. 
 
 Αὐτοκρ. Καίσαρες Πούπλιος Λικίννιος Οὐαλεριανὸς καὶ Πούπλιος Λικίννιος Οὐαλεριανὸς Ταλλιηνὸς 
 Εὐσεβεῖς Evrvyeis Σεβ. 1187. 21. 
 
 GALLIENUS. 
 Αὐτοκρ. Kato. Πούπλιος Λικίννιος Ταλλιηνὸς Γερμανικὸς Μέγιστ. Εὐσεβ. Ἐὐτυχ. 28. 1200. 438, 
 ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν Ταλλιηνὸς Σέβ, 1200. 56. 
 Γαλλιηνὸς Σεβ. 1200. 51. 
 Γαλλιηνός 1200. 3; 1208. 12. 
 
 CLAUDIUS. 
 
 Κλαύδιος 1208. 11. 
 
 AURELIAN. 
 Αὐρηλιανός 1208. 11, 
 PROBUS. 
 
 6 κύριος ἡμῶν Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος Πρόβος Σεβ. 1191. 25. 
 ὁ κύριος ἡμῶν Πρόβος Σεβ. 1192. 8. 
 
 DiocLETIAN AND ΜΑΧΙΝΙΑΝ. 
 
 Αὐτοκρ. Kato. Tduos Αὐρήλιος Οὐαλέριος Διοκλητιανὸς καὶ Αὐτοκρ. Kaito. Μάρκος Αὐρήλιος 
 Οὐαλέριος Μαξιμιανὸς Γερμανικοὶ Μέγιστ. Εὐσεβ. Εὐτυχ. Σεβ, 1205. 14; 1208. 1. 
 
 οἱ κύριοι ἡμῶν Αὐτοκρ. Διοκλητιανὸς Σεβ, καὶ Μαξιμιανὸς Σεβ. 1204, 11. 
 
 οἱ κύριοι ἡμῶν Αὐτοκρ. Διοκλητιανὸς καὶ Μαξιμιανὸς Σεβαστοί 1204. 1; 1208. 26. 
 
 DiocLeETIAN AND ΜΆΑΧΙΜΙΑΝ, CoNSTANTIUS AND GALERIUS. 
 οἱ δεσπόται ἡμῶν of Σεβαστοὶ καὶ ot Καίσαρες. 
 ConsTANTINE I. 
 
 ὁ δεσπότης ἡμῶν Κωνσταντῖνος Αὔγουστος 1206. 1. 
 
 βασιλεῖς 1185. 29. βασιλεῖς θειότατοι | Σεβαστός, Σεβαστοί 1200. 22 ; 1208. 16; 
 11865. 21. 1209. 22. 
 ἔτος γ καὶ ἔτος a (A.D. 266)? 1200. 58. 
 
 Ill, CONSULS. 
 
 Τούσκῳ καὶ Βάσσῳ ὑπάτοις (A.D. 258) 1201. 20. 
 ἐπὶ TeBeptavod τὸ β καὶ Δίωνος ὑπ. (A.D. 291) 1205. 14. 
 ἐπὶ ὑπάτων τῶν κυρίων ἡμῶν Αὐτοκρ. Διοκλητιανοῦ τὸ ¢ καὶ Μαξιμιανοῦ τὸ > Σεβ. (A.D. 299) 
 
 1204. τ. 
 ᾿ς ἐπὶ τῶν κυρίων ἡμῶν Διοκλητιανοῦ Σεβ, τὸ ¢ καὶ Μαξιμιανοῦ Σεβ. τὸ > ὑπ. (A.D. 299) 1204, 11. 
 
ITI. 
 
 CONSULS 
 
 285 
 
 ὑπατίας ᾿Ιουλίου Κωνσταντίου πατρικίου ἀδελφοῦ τοῦ δεσπ. ἡμῶν Κωνσταντίνου Αὐγούστου καὶ 
 “Ῥοουφίου ᾿Αλβίνου τῶν λαμπροτάτων (A.D. 335) 1206. 1. 
 
 ε , > , ε , Le! 4, ’ ’ - ε a , A , 
 
 ὑπατίας Οὐολκακίου ῬῬουφίνου τοῦ λαμπροτάτου ἐπάρχου τοῦ ἱεροῦ πραιτωρίου καὶ Φλαουίου 
 
 Εὐσεβίου τοῦ λαμπροτ. κόμιτος (A. Ὁ, 347 ) 1190. 15. 
 
 IV. MONTHS AND DAYS. 
 
 (4) MONTHS. 
 
 Δαίσιος 1209. 3. 
 Ξαντικός 1208. 2. 
 
 | 
 
 ᾿Οκτώβριος 1201. 20. 
 Σεπτέμβριος 1204. 12. 
 
 (ὁ) DAYS. 
 
 εἰκάς 1195. 7. 
 πρὸ ἡ καλανδῶν ᾿Οκτωβρίων 1201, 20. 
 
 | 
 
 \ 
 
 πρὸ 66 καλανδῶν Σεπτεμβρίων 1204, 12. 
 
 V. PERSONAL NAMES. 
 
 ᾿Αγαθῖνος f. of Aurelius Serenus also called 
 Sarapion 1209. 8. 
 
 ᾿Αγαθῖνος, Αὐρήλιος *A, also called Origenes 
 1208. 2, 32. 
 
 ᾿Αγάθων 1206. 4. 
 
 ᾿Αδριάνιος Σαλλούστιος praefect 1191. 4, 18. 
 
 Αἴλιος Πούβλιος praefect 1204. 8, 18. 
 
 Αἰμιλιανός, Μούσσιος Ai. praefect 1201. 13. 
 Mussius Aemilianus 1201. 1. 
 
 "Axpovo. . .f. of Horion 1208. 13. 
 
 ᾿Ακύλιος Πωλίων strategus of the Heracleopo- 
 lite nome 1189. introd., 2. 
 
 "Appov god 1188. 22. 
 
 ᾿Αμμωνᾶς 5. οὗ Anteis 1198. 5. Called ᾿Αμμώ- 
 νιος 1198. 2, 32. 
 
 ᾿Αμμωνᾶς 8. of Politas 1200. 19. 
 
 ᾿Αμμωνιανός 5. Of Isidorus 1222. 1. 
 
 ᾿Αμμώνιος f. and 5. of Anteis 1198. 2, 32. 
 Called ᾿Αμμωνᾶς 1198. 5. 
 
 ᾿Αμμώνιος, Αὐρήλιος ’A. epistrategus (?) 1191. 
 1,14. 
 
 ᾿Αμμώνιος ex-exegetes, s. of Sarapas 1196. 20. 
 
 ᾿Αμμώνιος speculator 1228. 21. 
 
 ᾿Αμμωνίων 1185. 4, 13; 1192. 5. 
 
 ᾿Ανουβίων, Ἑ ρμαῖος also called Anubion, 5. of 
 Hermaeus 1195. 3. 
 
 ᾿Ανουβίων strategus 1196. 1. 
 
 ᾿Αντεῖς 5. Of Ammonius or Ammonas 1198. 
 ay 32: 
 
 ᾿Αντεῖς 5. Of Anteis 1198. 9. 
 
 ᾿Αντεῖς 5. Of Heracleus and f. of Ammonius 
 or Ammonas and Anteis 1198. 3, 6. 
 
 ᾿Αντίπατρος, Αὐρήλιος A, also called Dionysius 
 1209. 4. 
 
 ᾿Αντωνῖνος also called Achilleus 1200. 21. 
 
 ᾿Απίων, Αὐρήλιος A. also called Theon 1208. 
 28. 
 
 ᾿Απίων basilocogrammateus of the Letopolite 
 nome, s. of Aristandrus 1219. 1, 20. 
 
 ᾿Απίων basilocogrammateus of the Prosopite 
 nome 1219. 14. 
 
 ᾿Απίων 8. of Leonides 1208. 16, 21, 22. 
 
 ᾿Απολλωνία 1212. introd. 
 
 ᾿Απολλωνίδης f, of Hermaeus 1195. 9. 
 
 ᾿Απολλώνιος, Αὐρήλιος "A. 1200. 42, 46. 
 
 ᾿Απολλώνιος κριτής 1195. 1. 
 
286 
 
 ᾿Απολλώνιος strategus 1189. 3, 17. 
 
 ᾿Απολλώνιος tax-collector 1192. 3. 
 
 “Αρᾶσις f. of Aurelius Heracles 1206. 3. 
 
 ‘Apeotns f. of Aurelius Morus 1200. 14, 18, 
 40. 
 
 ᾿Αρίστανδρος f. of Apion 1219, 1, 21. 
 
 ᾿Αριστῶς 1200. 11, 16, 57. 
 
 “Aprados f. of Aurelius Theon 1201. 9. 
 
 Ἅρπαλος, Αὐρήλιος Θέων also called H., 5. of 
 Demetrius 1200. 49. 
 
 “Αρπεβῆκις god 1188. 3, 21. 
 
 ‘Apmoxpatiava Αὐρηλία ᾿Ιουλία “A. d. of Theon 
 also called Asclepiades 1199. 4. 
 
 ᾿Αρτεμιδώρα 1208. 11. 
 
 ᾿Αρτεμιδώρα, Αὐρηλία ἾΑ. d. of Pausiris 1208. 
 
 , 9. 
 
 ᾿Αρτεμίδωρος f. of Cornelius 1200. 21. 
 
 ᾿Ασκληπιάδης, Αὐρήλιος *A. also called Saras, 
 5. of Sarapion 1209. 6, 25, 31. 
 
 ᾿Ασκληπιάδης, Θέων also called A., surnamed 
 Zoilus 1199. 5. 
 
 ᾿Ατάκτιος, Αὐρήλιος Πλούταρχος also called A., 
 s. of Aurelius Sarapammon also called 
 Dionysius 1204. 3. 
 
 ‘Atpns, Αὐρήλιος “A. also called Horion 1208. 
 30. 
 
 "Atrios, Κόιντος *A. Φρόντων idiologus 1188. ὃ, 
 18. 
 
 Αὐρηλία Ἀρτεμιδώρα d. of Pausiris 1208. 9. 
 
 Αὐρηλία Θερμούθιον surnamed Τανεχῶτις, d. of 
 Nepheros 1208. 3, 7, 30. 
 
 Αὐρηλία Θεωνίς d. of ‘Theon also called Zoilus 
 1199. 9. 
 
 Αὐρηλία ᾿Ιουλία ‘Aprokpariava ἃ, of Theon 
 also called Asclepiades 1199. 4. 
 
 Αὐρηλία ᾿Ἰσάριον ἃ. of Agathon 1206. 4, 6, 13. 
 
 Αὐρηλία ᾿Ισεῖς d. of Hermias 1208. το. 
 
 Αὐρηλία ᾿Ισιδώρα 1200. 7, 11, 15, 57, 62. 
 
 Αὐρηλία Λουκίλλα also called Demetria, d. of 
 Euporus also called Diogenes 1209. 7, 13. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος 1205. 21; 1206. 23. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αγαθῖνος also called Origenes 1208. 
 ΔΗ 7: 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αμμώνιος epistrategus (?) 1191.1, 14. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αντίπατρος also called Dionysius 
 1209. 4. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Απίων also called Theon 1208. 28. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Απολλώνιος 1200. 42, 46. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ασκληπιάδης also called Saras, 5. of 
 Sarapion 1209. 6, 25, 31. 
 
 INDICES 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ατρῆς also called Horion 1208. 30. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Δημητριανός decaprotus 1204. 4, 19, 
 27. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Δημήτριος 5. Of Aurelius Thonis 
 1208. 9. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Δίδυμος also called Sarapion, archi- 
 dicastes 1200. 1, 5, 9. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Διογένης 5. Of Hermias 1208. το. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Διόσκορος 1205. 7, 12, 25. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Εὐδαίμων 5, Of Catillius 1201. 5, 14. 
 Aurelius Heudaemon 1201. 2. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Ζηνογένης strategus 1204. 2. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Ἡρακλῆς 5. of Harasis 1206. 3, 6, 12. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ΗἩράμμων s. of Pausanias also called 
 Eutychus 1208. 11. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Ἡρώδης praeses of the 
 1186. 1. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Θέων 1205. 22. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Θέων also called Harpalus, 5. of 
 Demetrius 1200. 59. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Θέων 8. of Harpalus 1201. 9. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Θέων pracpostius pagt 1190. 2. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Θώνιος s. of Aurelius Thonis or 
 Thonius 1208. 4, 6, 26. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Θῶνις (Θώνιος) 5. of Serenus and f. of 
 Aurelius Thonius and Aurelius Demetrius 
 1208. 4, 6, 7, 28. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ιοῦστος senator 1205. 8, 12, 25. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ισίδωρος 5. of Hermias 1208. το. 
 
 Δὐρήλιος Μῶρος 5. of Hareotes 1200. 14, 40. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Νεφερῶς 5. of Dionysius 1208. 3, 8. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ολύμπιος Strategus 1191. ΤΙ. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Παυσῖρις 5. of Dionysius 1208. 9, 10. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Πλούταρχος also called Atactius, 5. of 
 Aurelius Sarapammon also called Diony- 
 5105 1204. 3. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Πολυδεύκης s. of Aurelius Ptolemaeus 
 1202. 16. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Ποσειδώνιος strategus 1187. 1. ᾿ 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Πτολεμαῖος 5. of Sempronius 1202. 
 3» 7 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Σαραπάμμων also called Dionysius, f. 
 of Plutarchus also called Atactius 1204. 5. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Σαραπίων amphodogrammateus 1202. 
 1 
 
 Δύὐρήλιος Σεουῆρος deputy-epistrategus 1202. 1. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Σερῆνος also called Sarapion, 5. of 
 Agathinus 1209. 8, 24, 32. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος ‘Qpiev 5. of Horion 1206. 5 ef saep. 
 
 ᾿Αχιλλεύς also called Antoninus 1200. 21. 
 
 Thebaid 
 
V. PERSONAL NAMES 
 
 Γεννάδιος 58. of Gennadius specudator 1214. 4. 
 Τεννάδιος speculator, f. of Gennadius 1214. 2. 
 Γρηγόριος 1204. 25. 
 
 Catillius 5. of Varianus and f. of Aurelius 
 Eudaemon 1201. 4. 
 
 Anpnrpia, Αὐρηλία Λουκίλλα also called D., d. 
 of Euporus also called Diogenes 1209. 
 7, 13- 
 
 Δημητριανός 1221. 2. 
 
 Δημητριανός, Αὐρήλιος A. decaprotus 1204. 4, 
 Foy 27: 
 
 Δημήτριος f. of Aurelius Theon also called 
 Harpalus 1200. 60. 
 
 Δημήτριος, Αὐρήλιος A. 5. of Aurelius Thonis 
 1208. 9. 
 
 Δημήτριος 8. of Isidorus 1222. 1. 
 
 Δίδυμος, Αὐρήλιος A. also called Sarapion, 
 archidicastes 1200. 1, 5, 9. 
 
 Δίδυμος 5. of Chaeremon 1218. 1. 
 
 Δίδυμος 8. of Heraclides 1188. 3, 14, 19. 
 
 Avyas guard 1212. 2. . 
 
 Διογένης, Αὐρήλιος A. 5, of Heraclas 1208. το. 
 
 Διογένης, Εὔπορος also called 1), 1209. 13. 
 
 Avoyevis 1185. 13; 1216. 1, 23. 
 
 Διονύσιος, Δὐρήλιος ᾿Αντίπατρος also called D. 
 1209. 4. 
 
 Διονύσιος f. of Aurelius Nepheros 1208. 3, 8. 
 
 Διονύσιος ἴ, of Aurelius Pausiris 1208. το. 
 
 Διονύσιος, Αὐρήλιος Σαραπάμμων also called D., 
 f. of Aurelius Plutarchus also called Atac- 
 tius 1204. 5. 
 
 Διονύσιος Comogrammateus 1188. 7. 
 
 Διόσκορος, Αὐρήλιος Δ. 1205. 8, 12, 25. 
 
 Διοσκουρίδης basilicogrammateus 1188.2,7,13. 
 
 Adpvos, Πομπώνιος A, catholicus 1204. 9, 22, 
 25; 20: 
 
 Ἕβδομος 1220. 2. 
 
 ᾿Ἐπίμαχος 1207. 6. 
 
 ‘Eppaios also called Anubion, 5. of Hermaeus 
 1195. 3. 
 
 ‘Eppatos s. of Apollonides 1195. 9. 
 
 ‘Eppaios f. of Hermaeus also called Anubion 
 1195. 3. 
 
 ‘Eppeivos tax-collector 1192. 3. 
 
 ‘Eppias 1228. 2, 38. 
 
 ‘Eppias f. of Aurelius Diogenes and Aurelius 
 Isidorus 1208. ro. 
 
 287 
 
 Ἑρμιόνη 1208. 12. 
 
 Εὐδαιμονίς 1217. 1, το. 
 
 Εὐδαίμων, Αὐρήλιος Ev. 5. of Catillius 1201. 5, 
 14. Aurelius Heudaemon 1201. 2. 
 
 Εὔπορος also called Diogenes 1209. 13. 
 
 Εὐσεβία 1205. 24 (?). 
 
 Εὔτυχος, Παυσανίας also called E., f. of Aure- 
 lius Herammon 1208. 12. 
 
 Ζεύς god 1218. τ. 
 
 Znvoyevns, Αὐρήλιος Ζ. strategus 1204. 2. 
 
 Ζωιλᾶς 1221. 9. 
 
 Zwidos, Θέων also called Asclepiades, sur- 
 named Z. 1199. 5. 
 
 Zwidos, Θέων also called Z., ex-exegetes of 
 Alexandria 1199. 10, 16. 
 
 Ζωίλος f, of Philostratus 1208. 5. 
 
 Ἥλιος god 1208. I. 
 
 Ἡρακλείδης 1194. 26. 
 
 Ἡρακλείδης f. of Didymus 1188. 3, 14, 19. 
 
 Ἡράκλειοςς. See Ἡρακλῆς. 
 
 Ἡράκληος f. οἵ Anteis 1198. 6. 
 
 Ἡρακλῆς, Αὐρήλιος Ἢ. 5. of Harasis and f. of 
 Petermouthis 1206. 3, 6. Called ‘Hpa- 
 κλειος 1206. 12. 
 
 Ἡράμμων, Αὐρήλιος “H. s. of Pausanias also 
 called Eutychus 1208. 11. 
 
 Ἡρώδης, Αὐρήλιος Ἢ. praeses of the ‘Thebaid 
 1186. 1. 
 
 Θαῆσις 1202. 4; 1218. 6. 
 
 Θερμούθιον, Αὐρηλία ©. surnamed ‘Tanechotis, 
 d. of Nepheros 1208. 3, 7, 30. 
 
 Θέων 1219. 3; 1220. 1. 
 
 Θέων s. of Ammonius 1198. 34. 
 
 Θέων also called Asclepiades, 
 Zoilus 1199. 4. 
 
 Θέων assistant, 5. of Onnophris 1203. 31. 
 
 Θέων, Αὐρήλιος ᾿Απίων also called T.1208. 28. 
 
 Θέων, Αὐρήλιος ©. 1205. 22. 
 
 Θέων, Αὐρήλιος Θ. pracpositus pag? 1190. 2. 
 
 Θέων, Αὐρήλιος 8, also called Harpalus, 5. of 
 Demetrius 1200. 59. 
 
 Θέων, Αὐρήλιος Θ. 5. of Harpalus 1201. 9. 
 
 Θέων f. οἵ Theon 1212. introd. 
 
 Θέων 8. of Theon 1212. introd. 
 
 Θέων also called Zoilus, ex-exegetes of Alex- 
 andria 1199. το, τό. 
 
 surnamed 
 
288 
 
 Θεωνίς, Αὐρηλία ©. d. of Theon also called 
 Zoilus 1199. 9, 24. 
 
 Θώνιος, Αὐρήλιος Θ. 5, Of Thonis 1208. 4, 6, 
 26. 
 
 Gaus (Or Θώνιος) 8, οἵ Serenus and f. of 
 Aurelius Thonius and Aurelius Demetrius 
 1208. 4, 6, 7, 26, 28. 
 
 ᾿Ιακώβ 12085. 5. 
 
 Ἰουλία, Avpndia ‘I. ‘Apmoxpariava ἃ. of 
 Theon also called Asclepiades 1199. 4. 
 ᾿Ιοῦστος, Αὐρήλιος I. senator 1205. 8, 12, 25. 
 Ἰσάριον, Αὐρηλία Ἰ. ἃ, of Agathon 1206. 4, 6, 
 
 13. 
 Ἰσαροῦς 1208. 7. 
 Ἰσεῖς 1208. 9. 
 Ἰσεῖς, Αὐρηλ. Ἰ. 5. (?) of Beane 1208. Io. 
 Ἰσιδώρα, Αὐρηλία Ἶ. 1200. 7, 11, 15, 57, 62. 
 ᾿Ισίδωρος 1204. 13; 1221. 3. 
 ἸΙσίδωρος, Αὐρήλιος 1. 5. of Hermias 1208. το. 
 Ἰσίδωρος s. of Posidonius and f. of Deme- 
 trius and Ammonianus 1222. 1. 
 ᾿Ισίδωρος mpovonrns 1192. 2. 
 Ἰσίων f. of Ptollas 1196. 2, 19. 
 
 Κατίλλιος 5. Of Varianus and f. of Aurelius 
 Eudaemon 1201.5, 16. Catillius 1201. 4. 
 
 Κλαύδιος Φίρμος praefect 1194. 5. 
 
 Κόιντος ΓΑττιος Φρόντων idiologus 1188. ὃ, 18. 
 
 Κορνήλιος s. of Artemidorus 1200. 21. 
 
 Κρησκεντιλλιανός, Μάγνιος Φῆλιξ K. praefect 
 1185.1, 3, 14. 
 
 Κρόνιος also called Nepotianus, senator 1200. 
 20. 
 
 Λεωνίδης f. of Apion 1208. 8, 21, 25. 
 Δουκίλλα, Αὐρηλία Δ. also called Demetria, d. of 
 
 Euporus also called Diogenes 1209. 7, 13. 
 Λού[κιοῆς f. of Sempronius 1202. 3. 
 
 Μάγνιος Φῆλιξ Κρησκεντιλλιανός praefect 1185. 
 1, 5. 17} 
 
 Μακάριος 1214. τ. 
 
 Μαμερτῖνος, Πετρώνιος M. praefect 1195. 1. 
 
 Μένανδρος 1213. 3, 6. 
 
 Μηνᾶς 1212. introd. 
 
 Muvovs 1200. 4. 
 
 Μούσσιος Αἰμιλιανός praefect 1201. 13. 
 sius Aemilianus 1201. 1. 
 
 Mus- 
 
 INDICES 
 
 Μῶρος, Αὐρήλιος M. 5. of Hareotes 1200. 14, 
 40. 
 
 Νεῖλα 1217. 8. 
 
 Νεῖλος god 1211. 3. 
 
 Νεπωτιανός, Κρόνιος also called N., senator 
 1200. 20. 
 
 Νεφερῶς, Αὐρήλιος N. s. of Dionysius 1208. 3, 
 
 7,70; BOs 
 
 ᾿Ολύμπιος a commentarits 1204. 26. 
 
 ᾿Ολύμπιος, Αὐρήλιος ᾽Ο. Strategus 1191. 11. 
 
 ᾿οννῶφρις f. of Theon, assistant 1208. 31. 
 
 Οὐαριανός f. of Catillius 1201. 16. Varianus 
 1201. 4. 
 
 Παλλάς 1217. 7. 
 
 Παράδοξος 1205. 4 (?). 
 
 Παραμόνη 1205. 4, 19. 
 
 Πατερμοῦθις 5. of Aurelius Heracles 1206. 7. 
 
 Παυσανίας also called Eutychus, f. of Aurelius 
 Herammon 1208. 12 
 
 Παυσῖρις, Αὐρήλιος Π. 5. of Dionysius 1208. 
 9, 10. 
 
 Πετεῦρις cComogrammateus 1188. 2, 7. 
 
 Πετρώνιος Mapeprivos praefect 1195. 1. 
 
 Πλούταρχος, Αὐρήλιος II, also called Atactius, 
 s. of Aurelius Sarapammon also called 
 Dionysius 1204. 3, 13, 14, 22. 
 
 Πολίτας f. of Ammonas 1200. ig. 
 
 Πολυδεύκης, Αὐρήλιος II. s. of Aurelius Ptole- 
 maeus 1202. 16. 
 
 Πομπώνιος Aduvos catholicus 1204. 9, 22, 23, 
 26. 
 
 Ποσειδώνιος, Αὐρήλιος II. strategus 1187. 1. 
 
 Ποσειδώνιος f. of Isidorus 1222. 4. 
 
 Πούβλιος, Αἴλιος II. praefect 1204. 8, 18. 
 
 Πτολέμα 1197. 4; 1199. 13. 
 
 Πτολεμαῖος 1217. 1, 10. 
 
 Πτολεμαῖος, Αὐρήλιος II. 5. of Sempronius and 
 f. of Aurelius Polydeuces 1202. 3, 27. 
 
 Πτολλᾶς praktor, s. of Ision 1196. 2, 19. 
 
 Πωλίων, ᾿Ακύλιος II, strategus of the Heracleo- 
 polite nome 1189. introd., 2. 
 
 Σαβεῖνος strategus of the Cynopolite nome 
 1189. 7. 
 
 Σαλλούστιος, ᾿Αδριάνιος 3. praefect 1191. 4, 18. 
 
 Σαραπάμμων, Αὐρήλιος Σ. also called Dionysius, 
 
VT. 
 
 f. of Aurelius Plutarchus also called Atac- 
 tius 1204. 5. 
 
 Σαραπᾶς 1216. 1. 
 
 Σαραπᾶς f, οἵ Ammonius 1196. 20. 
 
 Σαραπᾶς Comogrammateus 1198. 1. 
 
 Sapam god 1213. 1. 
 
 Σαραπίων 1197. 18, 29; 1215. 7. 
 
 Σαραπίων f. of Aurelius Asclepiades also called 
 Saras 1209. 6. 
 
 Σαραπίων, Αὐρήλιος Δίδυμος also called S., 
 archidicastes 1200. 1, 5, 9. 
 
 Zaparioy, Αὐρήλιος 2. amphodogrammateus 
 1202. 13. 
 
 Σαραπίων, Αὐρήλιος Σερῆνος also called Sara- 
 pion, s. of Agathinus 1209. 8, 24, 32. 
 
 Σαραπίων 8, of Chaeremon 1190. 19. 
 
 Σαραπίων also called Phanias, strategus 1197.1. 
 
 Σαραπίων f, of Tithoés 1197. 3, 27. 
 
 Σαραπίων topogrammateus 1188. 2, 7. 
 
 Sapas, Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ασκληπιάδης also called S., 
 s. of Sarapion 1209. 6, 25, 31. 
 
 Σάτυρος 1215. 5. 
 
 Σεμπρώνιος 8. Of Lucius and f. of Aurelius 
 Ptolemaeus 1202. 3. 
 
 Seounpos, Αὐρήλιος &. 
 1202. 1. 
 
 Σερῆνος, Αὐρήλιος Σ. also called Sarapion, 5. of 
 Agathinus 1209. 8, 24, 32. 
 
 Σερῆνος f. of Aurelius Thonis 1208. 7. 
 
 Σιληνός 1220. 15. 
 
 Σινθῶνις 1215. 1, Το. 
 
 Στεφανοῦς 1196. 2. 
 
 deputy-epistrategus 
 
 TaverBevs 1198. 7. 
 
 Tavex@ris 1208. 3, 7. 
 
 Τανεχῶτις, Αὐρηλία Θερμούθιον surnamed T., d. 
 of Nepheros 1208. 3, 7. 
 
 GEOGRAPHICAL 
 
 289 
 
 Ταπεῆις 1198. 3. 
 
 Ταποσεῖρις 1209. g. 
 
 Τατρεῖφις 1199. 6. 
 
 Ταῦρις also called Philumene 1209. 14. 
 Tepevs 1209. 15, 20. 
 
 Tnpevs 1215. τ, 10. 
 
 Τιθοῆς 8. of Sarapion 1197. 3, 27. 
 
 Varianus f. of Catillius 1201. 4. 
 
 Φανίας, Σαραπίων also called P., strategus 
 1197. τ. 
 
 Φῆλιξ, Μάγνιος Φ, Κρησκεντιλλιανός praefect 
 118579235 12- 
 
 Φιλόστρατος 5. of Zoilus 1508. 5. 
 
 Φιλουμένη, Ταῦρις also called P. 1209. 14. 
 
 Φίρμος, Κλαύδιος Φ. praefect 1194. 5. 
 
 Φλαούιος Il. .. praeposi/us pag? 1190. 2. 
 
 Φλαούιος . . . rywos dux 1190. 5. 
 
 Pdaowos .. . Strategus 1190. 1. 
 
 Φούλλων 1218. 10. 
 
 Φρόντων, Kéwros “Artis Φ, idiologus 1188. 8, 
 18. 
 
 Χαιρήμων f. of Didymus 1218. 1, 15. 
 Χαιρήμων f. of Sarapion 1190, το. 
 Χαιρήμων secretary 1192. 1. 
 
 Ὠριγένης, Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αγαθῖνος also called O. 
 1208. 2, 32. 
 
 ‘Oplov 1216. 13; 1228. 1, 38. 
 
 ‘Opiav 5. of Acrono... 1208. 13. 
 
 'Ωρίων, Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ατρῆς also called Horion 
 1208. 30. 
 
 ‘Opior, Αὐρήλιος 'Ω. 5. of Horion 1206. 5 ε7 saep. 
 
 ‘Opiov f. of Aurelius Horion 1206. 5. 
 
 VI. GEOGRAPHICAL. 
 
 (2) COUNTRIES, NOMES, CITIES, TOPARCHIES. 
 
 Αἴγυπτος 1185. 2; 1204. 7. Aegyptus 
 1201. 1. 
 ᾿Αλεξάνδρεια 1208. 4; 1204. 12. ἡ λαμπρο- 
 
 τάτη A, 1185. 8; 1199. τι. 
 ᾿Αλεξανδρέων λαμπροτάτη πόλις 1185. 28. 
 ᾿Αντινόου (πόλις) 1218. 7. 
 
 ᾿Αρσινοΐτης (νομός) 1185. 15. 
 Βαβυλών 1190. 6. 
 
 ‘Entra νομοί 1185. 3, 15. 
 Ἑρμοπολίτης (νομός) 1200. τ. 
 
290 
 
 “Eppov πόλις ἡ μεγάλη 1195. 4. 
 Ἡρακλεοπολίτης (νομός) 1189. 3. 
 OnBais 1186. 2. 
 
 ᾿Ιουδαῖος 1189. 9 ; 1205. 7. 
 ᾿ταλικός 1194. 15, τό. 
 
 Κυνοπολίτης (voués)1189. 8,14; 1210.3,12, 15. 
 Λητοπολίτης (νομός) 1189. introd.; 1219. 20. 
 μητροπολιτικός 1196. 6. 
 
 Μικρὰ ἴἤθΟασις 1204. 6, 18. 
 1210. 16. 
 
 "Oats 1204. 23; 
 
 Νικίου (πόλις) 1219. 4. 
 νομός 1188. 19; 1200. 15, 54. 
 1185. 3, 15. 
 
 ε 
 Ἑπτὰ νομοί 
 
 ἴρασις. “See Μικρὰ , 
 
 ᾿Οξυρυγχίτης (νομός) 1187. 2; 1188. 14, 19; 
 1189. 4,17; 1190.1; 1191.1, 12; 1194. 
 15 2196.91,;° 1197." 25 712005 16,0526 
 1204. 2; 1210. 2, 6, 14. 
 
 ᾿Οξυρυγχίτης 1204. 20; 1219. 21. λαμπρὰ 
 ᾿Οξυρυγχιτῶν πόλις 1199. 1, 6. λαμπρὰ καὶ 
 
 INDICES 
 
 λαμπροτάτη ‘OF π. 1205. 2; 1206. 3; 
 1208. 2, 4, 6. 
 
 ᾿Οξυρύγχων πόλις 1196. 3; 1202. 4; 1207.1; 
 1209. 4, 7. λαμπρὰ καὶ λαμπροτάτη ’O€. π. 
 1205. 13. 
 
 mayos, € 7. 1190. 3. 
 
 Παλαιστίνη, Συρία Π, 1205. 8. 
 
 Παραιτόνιον 1221. 5. 
 
 πόλις = Alexandria 1200. 45. 7. = Oxy- 
 rhynchus 1190. 11; 1196. 4; 1199. 14, 
 16; 1202. 8, 13; 1204. 20; 1205. 3; 
 1206. 4, 5; 1208. 7, 9, I1, 12; 1209. 
 9,14; 1223. 9. Cf. ᾿Αλεξανδρέων, ἙἭ, ρμοῦ, 
 ᾿Οξυρυγχίτης, ᾿Οξυρύγχων. 
 
 ἹΠροσωπίτης (νομός) 1219. 14. 
 
 “Ῥωμαϊκός 120]. 12. 
 “Ῥωμαῖοι 1208. 6. 
 
 Συρία Παλαιστίνη 1205. 8. 
 
 Τεντυρίτης (νομός) 1210. 11. 
 
 τοπαρχία, ἀπηλιώτου 1196. 8; 1208. 3, 7, 
 12. πρὸς λίβα 1204. 5; 122]. 5. μέση 
 1188. 7 20, 22% 
 
 ‘Oveitns 1205. 8. 
 
 (0) VILLAGES. 
 
 ᾿Επισήμου 1192. 2. 
 Κερκεῦρα 1188. I, 2, 7, 20. 
 Πακέρκη 1196. ὃ, 19; 1208. 3, 7, 12. 
 
 Πεεννώ 1188. 7, 22. 
 Πέλα 1212. introd., τ. 
 
 Σεντώ 1212. 3. 
 
 Τααμπέμου 1198. 2. 
 Τῆις 1198. 4, 11; 1200. 14, τό. 
 
 Φακοῦσαι 1197. 3, 5, 20. 
 
 (c) ἄμφοδα. 
 
 ‘Eppiov 1207. 3. 
 
 | Νότου Δρόμου 1199. 17 
 
 (2) κλῆροι. 
 
 *ExdvOovs 1208. 13. 
 
 | Μελανθίου 1188. 23.. 
 
 (4) MISCELLANEOUS. 
 
 “Adpiavy βιβλιοθήκη 1200. 49. 
 
 μέγα περίχωμα 1188. 24. 
 
 Navaiov 1200. 49. 
 
VII, RELIGION 201 
 VII. RELIGION. 
 (a) Gods. 
 
 ἼἌμμων 1188. 22. 
 
 “Αρπεβῆκις 1188. 3, 21. 
 
 Ζεὺς Ἥλιος μέγας Sapamis 1218. 1. 
 Ἥλιος, See Ζεύς. 
 
 θεός 1216. 4, 19; 1217. 5. 
 24. θεοὶ σύνναοι 1218. 2. 
 Νεῖλος, ἱερώτατος N. 1211. 2. 
 
 σὺν θεῷ 1220. 
 
 ᾿Οσορφνᾶς 1188. 3, 20. 
 Σαρᾶπις, Ζεὺς Ἥλιος μέγας Σ, 1213. 1. 
 
 (Ὁ) Temples, &c. 
 
 Θοηρεῖον 1188. 3, 20. 
 ἱερὸν "Aupovos 1188. 22. 
 
 ἱερὸν ᾿Αρπεβήκιος 1188. 3, 21. 
 
 συναγωγὴ τῶν ᾿Ιουδαίων 1205. 7. 
 
 (c) Priests. 
 
 e \ Nos 7 
 ἱερεὺς καὶ ἀρχιδικαστῆς. 
 
 See Index VIII. 
 
 (α) Miscellaneous. 
 
 βασιλέως ἑορτή 1185. 29. 
 ζῷα ἱερά 1188. 4, 21. 
 
 VEU: 
 
 ἀγορανομία 1185. 5. 
 
 ἀγορανομεῖον 1209. II. 
 ayopavopiov 1209. 5. 
 μνημονίου 1208. 2. 
 
 ἀμφοδογραμματεύς 1196. 5; 1202. 8, 13. 
 
 ἀπαιτητὴς ἀννώνης 1192. 3. 
 
 apxépodos 1193. 2; 1212. introd., 1. 
 
 ἀρχιδικαστής, ἱερεὺς καὶ ἀρχ., Αὐρήλιος Δίδυμος ὁ 
 καὶ Σαραπίων (a. Ὁ. 266) 1200. 1. ep. ἀρχ. 
 καὶ πρὸς τῇ ἐπιμελείᾳ τῶν χρηματιστῶν καὶ τῶν 
 ἄλλων κριτηρίων, Αὐρ. Aid. 1200. 5, 9. 
 
 ἀσχολούμενος ὠνὴν ἀγορανομίου 1209. 5. acy. 
 ὠνὴν ἀγ. καὶ μνημονίου 1208. 2. ἀσχ. (τὸ 
 μνημονεῖον) 1199. 21. 
 
 βασιλικὸς γραμματεύς 1188, 14, 27; 1210. τι. 
 Διοσκουρίδης (A.D. 13) 1188. 2. ᾿Απίων 
 (Letopolite nome, 3rd cent.) 1219. 1, 20. 
 ᾿Απίων (Prosopite nome, 3rd cent.) 1219. 
 Τὴ: 
 
 βιβλιοφυλάκιον 1208. 5. 
 
 > te 5 \ 
 ἀσχολούμενος ὠνὴν 
 3 
 agy. ὠνὴν ay. καὶ 
 
 θήκη ἱερῶν ζῴων 1188. 4, 21. 
 θυσία τοῦ ἱερωτάτου Νείλου 1211. 1. 
 
 Pr viGixyl ἈΝ) MILITARY ΤΥΓΙΕ, 
 
 βιβλιοφύλαξ 1199. 3; 1200. 1. 
 σεων 1200. 54. 
 
 βουλευτῆς 1200. 20; 1205. 3, 8. 
 
 βουλή, κρατίστη β. 1191. το. 
 
 βιβλ. ἐγκτή- 
 
 γυμνασιαρχήσας 1199. 1. 
 γυμνασιαρχία 1185. 5. 
 
 γραμματεύς 1188. 25, 27. βασιλικὸς yp. See 
 βασιλικός. yp. δημοσίων λόγων 1192. τ. 
 
 δεκαπρωτεία 1204. 4, 20, 25. 
 
 δεκάπρωτος 1204. 4. 
 
 διαλογή, 6 πρὸς τῆ ὃ. 1200. 4. 
 
 διεραματίτης 1197. 4. 
 
 δούξ, διασημότατος 5, Φλαούιος. . . Typos (A. Ὁ. 
 
 347) 1190. 5. 
 
 ἑκατοντάρχης 1185. 23. 
 ἐξηγητεύσας 1196. 20. 
 ἐξηγητής 1205. 3. ἐξ. ‘AdeEavdpetas 1199. το. 
 
 U2 
 
292 
 
 ἐπαρχικός 1228. 22. 
 
 ἔπαρχος Αἰγύπτου. See ἡγεμών. 
 
 ἔπαρχος τοῦ ἱεροῦ πραιτωρίου 1190. 15. 
 
 ἐπιμελητής 1191. 5, 15. ἐπιμ. ἀννώνης 1194. 
 3, 12, 17. 
 
 ἐπιστρατηγία. See ἐπιστράτηγος. 
 
 ἐπιστράτηγος 1185. 6; 1189. introd. Αὐρήλιος 
 Σεουῆρος ὁ ὁ κράτιστος διαδεχόμενος τὴν ἐπιστρα- 
 τηγίαν (a. D. 217) 1202. 1. Αὐρήλιος ᾿Αμμώ- 
 νιος ὁ κράτιστος (ἐπ. ἢ A. Ὁ. 280) 1191. 1, 14. 
 
 ἡγεμονία. See ἡγεμών. 
 ἡγεμών. Πετρώνιος Μαμερτῖνος ὁ κράτιστος ἣγ. 
 
 (A.D. 135) 1195. 1. Μάγνιος Φῆλιξ Κρησ- 
 
 κεντιλλιανός (c. A.D. 200) 1185. 1, 3, 14. 
 
 Μούσσιος Αἰμιλιανὸξ 6 λαμπρότατος διέπων 
 τὴν ἡγεμονίαν (A. Ὁ. 258)1201. 12. Mussius 
 Aemilianus vir perfectissimus praefectus 
 Aegypti 1201. 1. Κλαύδιος Bippos ὁ Aap- 
 πρότατος 1y. (about A.D. 265) 1194. 5. 
 “Αδριάνιος Σαλλούστως ὁ διασημότατος ny. 
 (A. D. 280) 1191. 3, 17. Αἴλιος Πούβλιος ὁ 
 i ea ἔπαρχος Αἰγύπτου Aa. D. 299) 
 1204. 7. Πούβλιος 6 diac. ἡγούμενος 1204. 
 18. 
 
 ἡγούμενος, Αὐρήλιος «Ηρώδης 6 διασημότατος ἡγού- 
 μενος Θηβαΐδος (4th cent.) 1186. τ. Cf. 
 ἡγεμών. 
 
 ἴδιος λόγος 1188. 4 εἰ Saep. ὁ πρὸς τῷ ἰδ. λ. 
 Κοίντος "Atrios Φρόντων (A. Ὁ. 13) 1188. 8. 
 
 καθολικός, Πομπώνιος Δόμνος ὁ διασημότατος κ. 
 (A. D. 299) 1204. ο 22, 23, 26. 
 
 κομενταρήσιος 1204. 26 
 
 κόμες 1190. 16. 
 
 kpitns 1195. 1. 
 
 κωμογραμματεύς 1188. 
 1210. 13, 16. 
 
 7s 20s BLO. vas 
 
 μείζων 1204. 17. 
 μνημονεῖον, ἀσχολούμενος (τὸ μ.) 1199. 21. 
 
 INDICES 
 
 day. ὠνὴν ἀγορανομίου kat μ. 1208. 2. ὁ πρὸς 
 
 τῷ μ. 1208. 5. 
 ὀφφικιάλιος 1204. 26. 
 
 praefectus. See ἡγεμών. 
 
 πραιπόσιτος πάγου 1190. 3. 
 
 πραιτώριον, ἔπαρχος Tov ἱεροῦ 7. 1190. Τρ. 
 
 πρακτορεία σιτικῶν 1196. 5. 
 
 πράκτωρ, ξενικῶν π. 1208. 11, 22, 27, 32. π᾿ 
 σιτικῶν 1196. 1ο. 
 
 mpovontns 1192. 2. 
 
 oxpeiBas 1191. 1. 
 
 σπεκουλάτωρ 1198, τ 
 στρατήγία 1191.. 21. 
 στρατηγός 1185. 3, 14; 1191. 1; 
 
 ; 1214, 2; 12238. at. 
 
 1194. 8; 
 
 1211. τ. ᾿Απολλώνιος (c. A. ἢ. 117) 1189. 
 3, 17. Σαραπίων ὁ καὶ Φανίας (A. D. 211) 
 1197. 1. ᾿Ανουβίων (A. D. 211-12) 1196. 1. 
 
 Αὐρήλιος Ποσειδώνιος (A.D. 254) 1187. 
 Αὐρήλιος ᾿Ολύμπιος γενόμενος neural 
 dos (A.D. 280) 1191. 11. Αὐρήλιος Ζηνογένης 
 (A. D. 299) 1204, 2. Φλαούιος. . . (A.D. 
 347) 1190. 1. στρ. Ἡρακλεοπολίτου, ᾿Ακύ- 
 Atos Πωλίων (ς. A.D. 117) 1189. introd., 2. 
 στρ. Κυνοπολίτου, Σαβεῖνος (¢. A.D. 117) 
 1189. 8. στρ. Λητοπολίτου 1189. introd. 
 στρατιώτης 1194. 6; 1204. 7, 19. 
 
 τίρων 1190. 6, 9g, 20. 
 τοπογραμματεύς 1188. 7 ; 1210. 13. 
 
 ὑπατία, ὕπατος. See Index III. 
 ὑπηρέτης 1203. 20, 32. 
 ὑπομνηματογράφος 1191, 11. 
 
 φρουρός 1188. 4. 
 φύλαξ 1198. 3; 1212. 3. 
 φύλαρχος 1187. 1ο. 
 
 χρηματιστήῆς. See ἀρχιδικαστής. 
 
AT, 
 
 GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 293 
 
 IX. WEIGHTS, MEASURES, COINS. 
 
 (2) WEIGHTS AND MEASURES. 
 
 ἄρουρα 1208. 13, 15, 18, 26-8. 
 ἀρτάβη 1192. 6; 1194. 11; 1197. τι. 
 
 δέσμη 1212. 4-7. 
 
 κεράμιον 1211, 5; 1220. 17. 
 μέτρον δέκατον 1192. 5. 
 E€orns 1194. 18, 19. ξ. ᾿Ιταλικός 1194. 15, τύ, 
 
 (Ὁ) COINS. 
 
 ἀργύριον 1185. 18; 1188. 26; 1200. 23; 
 1205. 9, 13, 23, 26; 1208. 27. ἀργύρια 
 1223. 23. apy. Σεβαστοῦ (-dv) νομίσματος 
 1200. 22 ; 1208. 16; 1209. 22. 
 
 δραχμή 1188. 21-4, 26; 1194. 23; 1200. 
 goede 1907. ἡ, τὖ; 1208. τό 27: 
 1209. 23. 
 
 κέρμα 1220. 7. 
 
 puptas 1228. 32. 
 
 νόμισμα 1200. 22; 1208. 16; 1209. 22. 
 ὁλοκόττινος 1223. 23, 32. 
 
 τάλαντον 1205. 9 ; 1208. 16, 27. 
 
 Χο ΤΑ ΧΊΟΣ. 
 
 ἀγορανομεῖον 1208. 2; 1209. 5. 
 ἀννώνη 1192. 4; 1194. 4. 
 
 δημόσια 1208. 21, 23. 
 
 εἶδος 1200. 32; 1208. 20, 21. 
 ἐπικλασμός 1208. 21, 23. 
 ἐπιμερισμός 1208. 22. 
 
 ? 
 
 ay 
 
 ab 1201. 2. 
 
 ἀβάσκαντος 1218. 11. 
 
 ἀγαθός, ἐπ᾽ ἀγαθοῖς 1202. 15. 
 
 ἄγειν 1206. 11. 
 
 ἀγνοεῖν 1188. 5, 11, 16; 1202. 22. 
 ayopavopia 1185. 5. 
 
 ayopavopetov 1208. 2; 1209. 5, 11. 
 ἀγοράζειν 1208. 7. 
 
 Nacypad (ail 210.2) 
 ἐπ ΩΡ ΣΌΪ ὩΣ 
 
 ὀκτάδραχμος 1185. 19. 
 
 σιτικά 1196. 19. o. μητροπολιτικά 1196. 6. 
 
 τέλος τιμήματος 1200. 45. 
 
 GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS. 
 
 ἀγράμματος 1200. 40 marg.; 1205. 22, 27. 
 
 ayud, ev ἀγυιᾷ 1208. 4, 29; 1209.9, 27. 
 
 aywyn 1197. το. 
 
 ἀγών 1202. 7, 9. 
 
 ἀδελφή 1205. 3; 1216. 2, 23. 
 
 ἀδελφός 1190. 3, 7,14; 1198.8; 1204. 18 
 1206. 1; 1208. 9; 1215. τ; 1216. 12 
 1221. 1; 1222. 1; 1223. 1, 37, 38. 
 
294 
 
 ἀδέσποτος 1188. 15, 19. 
 
 ἀδιάθετος 1201. 8, 17. 
 
 ἀδικία 1186. ὃ ; 1208. 24. 
 
 ἀεί 1200. 17; 1216. 3. 
 
 aixia 1186. 3. 
 
 αἱρεῖν 1190. 9; 1208.14, 15. αἱρεῖσθαι 1187. 
 9; 1200. 28, 34; 1207.5; 1208. 19, 24. 
 
 αἰτεῖν 1185. 12; 1201. 6. 
 
 ἄκανθα 1188. 10, 24. 
 
 ἀκολουθία 1202. 20. 
 
 ἀκόλουθος 1186. 8. 
 1208. 11. 
 
 ἀκούειν 1204. 24; 1215. 5. 
 
 ἄκυρος 1208. 24. 
 
 ἅλας 1222. 2. 
 
 ἀλεκτρυών 1207. ὃ. 
 
 ἀλήθεια, ἐπ᾽ ἀληθείας 1188. 5, το. 
 
 ἀληθής 1198. 24. 
 
 ἀλλήλων 1200. 22 ; 
 1209. 21. 
 
 Ἴων 96 4; 1200. 6, το; 1208. 14, 10, 
 
 ; 1220. 9. 
 
 Ἂς 1185. ΤΙ. 
 
 ἅμα 1194. 4; 1196. 4; 1214, 5; 1228. το. 
 
 ἀμελεῖν 1218. 3, 17 ; 1228. 12, 33. 
 
 ἀμέλεια 1220. 20; 1228. 7. 
 
 ἀμετανόητος 1208. 17. 
 
 ἀμμωνιακός 1222. 2. 
 
 ἀμφοδογραμματεύς. 
 
 ἄμφοδον 1187. 6. 
 
 ἀμφότερος 1199. 2. 
 
 ἂν 1185. 12, 30; 1188.15. 
 
 ἀναγιγνώσκειν 1188. 28; 1201. 22 ; 1204. 22. 
 
 ἀναγκαῖος 1202. 22; 1219. 5. 
 1203. 17. 
 
 ἀναγράφειν 1198. το, τό. 
 
 ἀνακρίνειν 1209. 19. 
 
 ἀναλαμβάνειν 1188. 4, 10, 16, 30; 1200. 45. 
 
 ἀνάλωμα 1220. 4. 
 
 ἀναπέμπειν 1220. 3. 
 
 avardpupos 1209. 19. 
 
 ἀναφαίρετος 1208. 17. 
 
 ἀναφέρειν 1228. 13. 
 
 ἀναψᾶν 1220. introd. 
 
 ἄνεμος 1208. 15. 
 
 ἀνεμποδίστως 1200. 28. 
 
 ἀνέρχεσθαι 1194. 4. 
 
 ἀνήρ 1186. 7; 1200. 30; 1210. 2, 8. 
 
 avapés 1186. 5. 
 
 ἀννώνη 1192. 4; 1194. 4. 
 
 ἀκολούθως 1191. 2, 8; 
 
 1206. 5, 18; 1208. 15; 
 
 See Index VIII. 
 Cf. Index VI (c). 
 
 ἀναγκαίως 
 
 INDICES 
 
 ἄνοδος 1194. το. 
 
 ἀνόκνως 1218. 9. 
 
 ἀντέχεσθαι 1208. 30, 31. 
 
 ἀντίγραφον 1188. 2, 9, 15; 1191. 22; 1200. 
 Zi 2 20s. ΤΡ, 20,7237 1208. 5, 29. 
 
 EN π᾿ 1187. 19; 1196. 12; 1202. 12 
 ἀνυπερθέτως 1207. 14. 
 
 ἄνωθεν 1204. 14, 
 
 ἀξία 1188. 5, 10, τό. 
 
 ἄξιος 1188. 21-4; 1216. 17. 
 
 ἀξιοῦν 1198. 16; 1200. 45,54; 1202. 23; 
 
 1203.18; 1213. 3; 1216.7, 10; 1222. 3. 
 ἀξίωμα 1204. τό, 21. 
 ἀπαγορεύειν 1186, 6. 
 ἀπαίτησις 1194. 7; 1222. 4. 
 ἀπαιτητής 1192. 5. 
 ἀπαλλαγή 1204. 13. 
 ἀπαλλάσσειν 1204. 21. 
 ἀπαντᾶν 1204. 23; 1223. 15. 
 ἁπαξαπλῶς 1206. 14. 
 ἅπας 1208. 8. 
 ἀπειθεῖν 1185, 31. 
 ἀπεῖναι 1204. 23 (ἀπήμην). 
 ἀπεργασία 1208. 21. 
 ἀπέρχεσθαι 1215. 4; 1218. 7. 
 ἀπέχειν 1200. 24, 41; 1208. 16, 27; 1209. 23. 
 ἀπηλιώτης 1196. ὃ ; 1200. 20 ; 1208. 3, 7, 12. 
 ἁπλῶς 1188. 25. 
 ἀπογράφεσθαι 1199. 24; 1206. 21. 
 ἀπογραφή 1200. 30. 
 ἀποδιδόναι 1185. 22; 1207. 12; 1209. 18, 
 23, 24 (I. πριάμενος), 26 ; 1215. 9. 
 ἀπολαμβάνειν 1217. 6. 
 ἀπολείπειν 1208. 11. 
 ἀπολλύναι 1220. 19. 
 ἀπολύειν 1210. το. 
 ἀπόλυσις 1205. 7, 10. 
 ἀπονέμειν 1185. 6. 
 ἀποσπᾶν 1206. 13. 
 ἀποστέλλειν 1198. 4; 1204.19; 1228. 3, 24, 
 
 35: 
 ἀπόστολος 1197. 13. 
 ἀπότακτος 1187. 14. 
 ἀπουσία 1223. 20. 
 ἀπόφασις 1204. το, 11. 
 ἀποφέρειν 1208. 24. 
 ἀποχαρίζεσθαι 1208. τό. 
 ἀπωθεῖσθαι 1206. το. 
 ἄρα 1216. 4. 
 ἀργύριον. See Index IX (). 
 
nS. 
 
 ἀρετή 1204. 14., 
 
 ἀριθμεῖν 1205. 6, 12; 1208. 17. 
 
 ἀρρενικός 1209. 16; 1216. 14. 
 
 ἀρτάβη. See Index IX (a). 
 
 ἄρτος 1185. το; 1194. το. 
 
 ἀρχέφοδος. See Index VIII. 
 
 ἀρχιδικαστής. See Index VIII. 
 
 ἄρωμα 1211. τι. 
 
 ἄσημος 1209. 8, 9. 
 
 ἀσπάζειν 1218.9. ἀσπάζεσθαι 1215.6; 1216. 
 owes AALY. 4,°'75 1AiS: 19: 
 
 _ ἀσπάραγος 1212. 4. 
 
 ἀσφάλεια 1200. 12, 33, 44. 
 
 ἀσχολεῖσθαι 1199. 21 ; 1208. 2; 1209. 5. 
 
 arexvos 1198. το. 
 
 ἄτριπτος 1222. 2. 
 
 αὖ 1206. 14. 
 
 αὐθεντικός 1208. 5. 
 
 αὔριον 1185. 6. 
 
 αὐτόθι 1200. 23; 1208. 16; 1209. 17. 
 
 ἀφανίζειν 1220. 20. 
 
 ἀφιέναι 1216. 15. 
 
 ἀφιστάναι 1208. 24. 
 
 ἄχρι 1215. 3. 
 
 Bais 1211. 8. 
 
 βασιλεύς 1185. 21, 29. 
 
 βασιλικὴ γῆ 1200. 31; 1208. 20. 
 γραμματεύς. See Index VIII. 
 
 βέβαιος 1200. 29; 1208. 20. 
 
 βεβαιοῦν 1207. 11 ; 1208. 27 ; 1209. 26. 
 
 βεβαίωσις 1200. 30; 1208. 20. 
 
 βιβλίον 1204. 23. 
 
 βιβλιοθήκη 1200. 49. 
 
 βιβλιοφυλάκιον, βιβλιοφύλαξ. See Index VIII. 
 
 βλέπειν 1220. τι. 
 
 βόειος 1194. 28. 
 
 βοηθεῖν 1202. 25. 
 
 bona 1201. 3. 
 
 βορρᾶς 1200. 20. 
 
 βούλεσθαι 1188. το ; 1200. 44, 53; 1207. 13. 
 
 βουλευτής, βουλή. See Index VIII. 
 
 βρέφος 1209. τό. 
 
 βασιλικὸς 
 
 γάλα 1211. το. 
 
 γαμεῖν 1218. 4. 
 
 γε 1185. 30. 
 
 γείτων 1200. 19; 1208. 14. 
 γενέθλιος 1214. 4. 
 
 γένημα 1196. 7. 
 
 GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 
 
 “05 
 
 γένος 1202. 20. 
 
 yeovxos 1218. 3; 1228. 5, 20. 
 
 γεωργία 1200. 31 ; 1208. 20. 
 
 γεωργός 1221. 7. 
 
 γῆ βασιλική 1200. 31; 
 (yi) 1208. 13, 15, 18. 
 31; 1208. 20. 
 
 γηροβοσκία 1210, 5. 
 
 γίγνεσθαι 1188. 14, 24; 1191. 11; 1192. 6; 
 1196. 16; 1199. 8, 23; 1200. 37, 44; 
 1205. 3, 9; 1208. 4, 11, 12; 1209. 11, 
 28; 1210.8; 1220. 7. 
 
 γιγνώσκειν 1185. 16; 1194. 6; 1204. 23. 
 
 γλοιός 1220. τό. 
 
 γνήσιος 1206. 8, 21. 
 
 γνώμων 1188. 4, 10, 16, 20. 
 
 γνωστήρ 1196. 20. 
 
 γογγύλη 1212. 6. 
 
 yovevs 1206. 12; 1210. 4. 
 
 youv 1204. 17. 
 
 γράμμα 1192. 7; 1193. 3; 1198. 35; 1200. 
 43,61; 1201. 10; 1206. £7, 24; 1208. 
 28, 31; 1217. 3; 1219. 12. 
 
 γράφειν 1188. 27; 1189.6; 1197.30; 1198. 
 25, 34; 1200. 42, 48, 55, 60; 1201. 9; 
 1206. 17,24; 1208. 24, 28, 30; 1216. 6; 
 1217. 4; 1219. 8, 16; 1220. Io. 
 
 γραμματεύς. See Index VIII. 
 
 ypapy 1189. 9, 11; 1202. 11, 14, 24. 
 
 γυμνασιαρχεῖν 1199. 1. 
 
 γυμνασιαρχία 1185. 5. 
 
 γυμνάσιον 1202. 18. οἱ ἐκ τοῦ y. 1202, 21. 
 
 γυνή 1206. 4, 6, 13. 
 
 1208. 20, ἐἰδιωτικὴ 
 γῆ οὐσιακὴ 1200. 
 
 δαπάνη 1208. 24. 
 
 dare 1201. 3. 
 
 δέησις 1185. 2. 
 
 δεικνύναι 1904. 24. 
 
 δεῖν 1185. 10; 1194.9; 1199. 23; 1204. 9. 
 δεόντως 1208. 7; 1204. 3. 
 
 δεῖσθαι 1204. 14; 1218. 4; 1219. τό. 
 
 δεκαπρωτεία, δεκάπρωτος. See Index VIII. 
 
 δέσμη 1212. 4-7. 
 
 δεσπότης 1204. 15 ; 1206. 1. 
 
 δέχεσθαι 1198. 2. 
 
 δηλοῦν 1188. 3, 15; 1190. 10(?); 1196. 13 ; 
 1199. 15, 24; 1208.9; 1216. 11, 18; 
 1218. 9; 1223. 28. 
 
 δημόσιος 1190. 7, 20; 1200. 32, 50; 1208. 
 20. δημόσια 1208. 21, 23. τὰ ὃ. 1210. 9. 
 
296 
 
 διὰ δημοσίου 1208. 24. 
 44. ὃ. λόγοι 1192. 1 ; 
 1197, 12. 
 
 δημοσιοῦν 1200. 34. 
 
 δημοσίωσις 1200. 7, 18 marg., 36, 51, 54, 62 ; 
 1208. 25, 27. 
 
 διάγειν 1217. 6. 
 
 διαγράφειν 1188. 26. 
 
 διαγραφή 1188. 26. 
 
 διαδέχεσθαι 1202. τ. 
 
 διαδιδόναι 1194. 17. 
 
 διαδοχή 1201. 7; 1206. 9, 22. 
 
 διάθεσις 1188. 16; 1220. 25. 
 
 διαθήκη 1208. 11. 
 
 διακατοχή 1201. 6, 15, 19. 
 
 διακεῖσθαι 1204. 7. 
 
 διαλογή 1200. 4. 
 
 διαπέμπεσθαι 1189. 15. 
 
 διαποστέλλειν 1200. 46. 
 
 διασημότατος 1186. 1; 1190. 4; 1191. 3, 17 ; 
 1204. 7 ef saep. 
 
 διαστολικόν 1208. 6. 
 
 διασφάξ 1188. 24. 
 
 διάταγμα 1185. 7, 31; 
 
 διατελεῖν 1204. τό. 
 
 διατρίβειν 1204. τὸ, 
 
 διαφέρειν 1204. 11. 
 
 διαψεύδεσθαι 1198. 26. 
 
 διδόναι 1185. 8, 12 (δειδι = δίδου) ; 
 1200. 44; 120]. 
 1222. 1. 
 
 διέπειν 1201]. 14. 
 
 διεραματίτης 1197. 4. 
 
 διέρασις 1197. 11. 
 
 διέρχεσθαι 1198. 12: 
 
 διευτυχεῖν 1202. 26. 
 
 δίκαιον 1199. 7, 13, 15; 1200. 50; 1208. 
 30; 1205. 6,11; 1206, 10; 1208. 8, ro. 
 
 δίκη 1208. 24. 
 
 διό 1198. 15; 1200. 24. 
 
 διοικεῖν 1200. 27. 
 
 δισσός 1200. 12, 33, 44; 1206. 17. 
 
 διῶρυξ 1208. 15. 
 
 δοκεῖν 1194. 8; 1218. 7; 1220. 5. 
 
 dominus 1201. 3. 
 
 δουλαγωγία 1206. 11. 
 
 δούλη 1205.. 4; 1209. 
 1202. introd. 
 
 δουλικός 1186, 4. 
 
 δούξ. See Index VIII. 
 
 ev δημοσίῳ 1200. 
 1198. 20. ὃ. πυρός 
 
 1201. 18, 21. 
 
 1195. 1; 
 153) ΤΟΣ 1213.94 δ᾽; 
 
 1208. 5. 
 
 Τ᾽ 1: 222 2ΟΊ ΠΗ; 
 
 ΤΝΡΙΓΕΘ 
 
 δραχμή. See Index IX (ὖ). 
 
 δύνασθαι 1187. 16; 1194. 8; 1228. r4. 
 δύσκολος 1218. 5. 
 
 δωρεά 1202. 7. 
 
 ἑαυτοῦ 1205. 4; 1208. 4, Io. 
 
 eyyaov 1199. 25. 
 
 ἐγγίζειν 1202. ὃ, 
 
 ἐγγράφειν 1206. 15. 
 
 ἔγκτησις 1200. 3. 
 
 ego 1201. 3. 
 
 ἐγχρήζειν 1207. 5. 
 
 edictum 1201. 11. 
 
 ἔθος 1202. 5; 1221. 7. 
 
 εἰδέναι 1191. 22 ; 1197. 30; 1198. 35; 1200. 
 43, 55, 60; 1201. 10; 1208. 22; 1200. 
 24; 1208. 28, 30; 1216. 5. 12 |8.0 
 1219. τι; 1220. 5. 
 
 εἶδος 1200. 32; 1208. 20, 21. 
 
 εἰκάς 1195. 7. 
 
 εἰπεῖν 1204. 13 ef Saep. 
 
 εἴπερ 12238. 3. 
 
 els, τὸ καθ᾽ ἕν 1220. 30. 
 
 εἰς, εἰς τό 1196. 17 ; 1197. 15. 
 
 εἰσδιδόναι 1196. 3 
 
 εἰσιέναι 1187. 5 ; 1207. 2; 1208. 22. 
 
 εἶτα 1204, τη. 
 
 εἴτε 1219. 14, 15. 
 
 ἕκαστος 1191. 5, 18; 1202. 9, 11. 
 
 ἑκάτερος 1206. 17. 
 
 ἑκατοντάρχης 1185. 23. 
 
 ἐκβιβάζειν 1195. 8. 
 
 ἔκγονος 1200. 25 ; 1208. 17. 
 
 ἐκδιδόναι 1200. 33; 1204. 25, 26; 1206. 
 6, 14. 
 
 exet 1221. 6. 
 
 ἐκεῖνος 1201. 17 ; 1204. 6. 
 
 ἐκεῖσε 1204. 6. 
 
 ἔκκλητος 1204. 5, 8. 
 
 ἐκλανθάνεσθαι 12038. 8. 
 
 ἐκμαρτυρεῖν 1199. 19; 1208. 4. 
 
 ἐκμαρτύρησις 1208. 30. 
 
 ἐκπέμπειν 1223, 11. 
 
 ἐκσφουγγεύειν 1204. το. 
 
 ἐκσφούγγευσις 1204. 6. 
 
 ἔκτακτος 1207. 8, 13. 
 
 ἐκτελεῖν 1196. 14. 
 
 ἐκτός 1209. 19; 1216. 9. 
 
 ἐκχυσιαῖος 1220. τό. 
 
 ἔλαιον 1211. το. 
 
Ad. 
 
 ἐλαιουργεῖον 1207. 5. 
 
 ehevep .. . 1205. 27. 
 
 ἐλεύθερος 1186. 6; 1206. 12. 
 
 ἐλευθεροῦν 1205. 5. 
 
 ἐλευθέρωσις 1205. I, To. 
 
 ἐμαυτοῦ 1206. 21; 1208. 4. 
 
 ἐμποιεῖσθαι 1208. 23. . 
 
 ἐμφανής 1196. 15. 
 
 ἔναγχος 1202. 14. 
 
 ἐναντίος 1203. 13. 
 
 ἐνεῖναι 1218. 5. 
 
 ἕνεκα 1200. 51; 1219. 5. 
 
 ἐνθάδε 1208. το. 
 
 ἐνιαυτός 1216. 8. 
 
 ἐνιστάναι 1187. 17; 1195. 7, 8; 1196. 7; 
 1199. 9; 1208. 17; 1208. 22, 23. 
 
 ἐννομώτερον 1204. 24. 
 
 ἐνοίκιον 1207. 6, 13. 
 
 ἐνοχλεῖν 1221. 9 ; 1223. 17. 
 
 ἔνοχος 1195, το; 1198. 26. 
 
 ἐντάσσειν 1202. 23. 
 
 ἐνταῦθα 1199. 20. 
 
 ἐντεῦθεν 1200. 36; 1208. 25. 
 
 ἐντός 1194. 20. 
 
 ἐντυγχάνειν 1204. 9 ; 1212. introd. 
 
 ex 1201. 11. . 
 
 ἐξακολουθεῖν 1208, 9. 
 
 ἐξαλλοτριοῦν 1203. 4. 
 
 ἑξάμηνος 1192. 4. 
 
 ἐξαρτίζειν 1208. 14. 
 
 ἐξεῖναι 1206. Ιο, 13, 15. 
 
 ἐξηγητεύειν, ἐξηγητής. See Index VIII. 
 
 ἑξῆς 1190. 10; 1204. 24. 
 
 ἐξορμᾶν 1216. 20. 
 
 ἐξουσία 1190. 4; 1200. 26; 1205. 6, 11; 
 1208. 19. 
 
 ἔξω 1222. 3. 
 
 ἑορτή 1185. 29. 
 
 ἐπάγειν 1190. 8. 
 
 ἐπακολουθεῖν 1208, 17. 
 
 ἐπάναγκες 1208. 19, 24. 
 
 ἐπαρχικός 1223, 22. 
 
 ἔπαρχος. See Index VIII. 
 
 ἐπαφή 1209. 19. 
 
 ἐπεί 1202. 12; 1204. το. 
 1222. 3. 
 
 ἐπειδή 1204, 18. 
 
 ἔπειτα 1217. 5. 
 
 ἐπέρχεσθαι 1188. 3, 9, 15; 1200. 28; 1208. 
 23. 
 
 ἐπεὶ yap 1215. 5; 
 
 GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 
 
 ΞΟ. 
 
 ἐπερωτᾶν 1200. 37 ; 1206. 18, 23; 1208. 
 17, 25, 27-9 ; 1209. 29. 
 
 ἐπερώτησις 1205, 9. 
 
 ἐπιβάλλειν 1194. 10, 14, 24; 1200. 18, 41. 
 
 ἐπιγιγνώσκειν 1188. τό ; 1204, 21. 
 
 ἐπιδιδόναι 1188. 14; 1198. 32; 1199. 22: 
 1201. 5; 1202. 9, 27. 
 
 emveukns 1218. 5. 
 
 ἐπιζητεῖν 1194, 2; 1196. 15. 
 
 ἐπικαλεῖν 1199. 53 1208. 3, 7. 
 
 ἐπικλασμός 1208. 21, 23. 
 
 ἐπικρίνειν 1202. 19. 
 
 ἐπιλαμβάνειν 1200. 54. 
 
 ἐπιλέγειν 1210. 4. 
 
 ἐπιμέλεια 1200. 6, 9. 
 
 ἐπιμελητής. See Index VIII. 
 
 ἐπιμερισμός 1208. 22. 
 
 ἐπινεύειν 1204. τό. 
 
 ἐπισκέπτεσθαι 1188. 4, 10, 29. 
 
 ἐπίσκεψις 1188. 27. 
 
 ἐπισκευάζειν 1220. 13. 
 
 ἐπίστασθαι 1219. 6. 
 
 ἐπιστέλλειν 1188. 2, ὃ, 25; 1191. 6, το, 22; 
 1194. 8. 
 
 | ἐπιστολή 1189, 6; 1191. 14; 1216. 8. 
 
 ἐπιστρατηγία, ἐπιστράτηγος. See Index VIII. 
 
 ἐπιτελεῖν 1185. 30; 1200. 27. 
 
 ἐπιτήδειος 1187. τι. 
 
 ἐπιτιθέναι 1188. 5, 10, τύ. 
 
 ἐπιτρώγειν 1185. 11. 
 
 ἐπιφέρειν 1199. 22; 1200. 57; 1208. 5. 
 
 ἐπιχωρίως 1186, 3. 
 
 ἐργαλεῖον 1220. 17. 
 
 ἔργον 1218. 3; 1220. 8, 9. 
 
 ἐρεῖν 1195. 6. 
 
 ἑρμηνεία 1201. 12. 
 
 ἔρχεσθαι 1215. 2. 
 
 ἐρωτᾶν 1201. 15. 
 
 ἐσθίειν 1185. 10. 
 
 erepos 1188. 25; 1200. 27, 35; 1208. 12; 
 1204. 22; 1208. 25; 1219. 15. 
 
 ἔτι 1200. 29; 1204. 14; 1219. 6. 
 
 ἔτος, Ta ἔτη 1202. 20; 1208. 3, 7. 
 1207. 7, 5, 
 
 εὖ 1189. 11; 1217. 6. 
 
 evayas 1203. 5. 
 
 evyevns 1206. 11. 
 
 εὐγνωμονεῖν 1223. 27. 
 
 εὐδία 1223. 12. 
 
 εὐδοκεῖν 1200, 36, 51; 1208. 25, 27, 28. 
 
 7 
 ΚΑΤ €TOS 
 
298 
 
 εὐδόκησις 1191. 6, 20; 1200. 35; 1208. 25. 
 
 εὔθυνα 1203. 9. 
 
 εὔπορος 1187. II. 
 
 εὑρίσκεσθαι 1204. 13. 
 
 εὐσήμως 1188. 5, II. 
 
 εὐτυχεῖν 1202. 5; 1219. 138; 1220. 27. 
 
 εὔχεσθαι 1190. 13; 1191. 9, 24; 1192. 7; 
 1216. 3, 16, 22; 1217. 5, 9; 1218. 14; 
 1219. 17; 1220. 26 ; 1221.13 ; 1222.5; 
 1223. 36. 
 
 εὐώδης 1211, 4. 
 
 ἔφεσις 1185. 6. 
 
 ἐφέστιον 1206, 3. 
 
 ἐφηβεία 1202. 12. 
 
 ἐφηβεύειν 1202. 10, 15. 
 
 ἔφηβος 1202. 7, 24. 
 
 ἐφίστασθαι 1220. 22. 
 
 ἔφοδος 1208. 19. 
 
 ἔχειν 1186. 8; 1191. 23; 1200. 26; 1203. 
 19, 26; 1204. 11; 1205. 11; 1206. 3, 
 8. 1» 1207. 2; 1208) ὁ. τὸ ; 1210. δ᾽: 
 1216. 13, 19; 1218. 12 ; 1219.13; 1222. 
 5; 1229, 23. 
 
 ἕως 1208. 22, 28. 
 
 ζήτημα 1188. 5. 
 
 Cwyovety 1188. 4, 21, 23. 
 ζῷον 1188. 4, 21. 
 ζωφυτεῖν 1188. 3. 
 
 7 1216.14; 1220. 5; 1228. 12. 
 
 7 1195. το; 1198. 26; 1200. 35; 1208. 
 24; 1223. 23, 35. 
 
 ἡγεμονία, ἡγεμών, ἡγούμενος. 
 
 ἡδέως 1218. 8, 12. 
 
 ἧλος 1220. τό. 
 
 ἡμέρα 1194. 10, 15, 25; 1204. 22; 1205. 
 16; 1220. 4 (τὸ καθ' ἡμέραν); 1222. 4. 
 
 ἡμέτερος 1202. τό. 
 
 See Index VIII. 
 
 θαυμάζειν 1223. 3. 
 
 θεῖος 1185. 21; 1204. 14, τό. 
 θέλειν 1185, 17; 1216. το. 
 θεός. See Index VII (a). 
 θεραπεύειν 1222. 3. 
 
 θήκη 1188. 4, 21. 
 
 θιγγάνειν 1185. τι. 
 
 θρίδαξ (θρύδαξ) 1212. 5. 
 θυγάτηρ 1199. το. 
 
 θυσία 1211, τ. 
 
 INDICES 
 
 ἰδιόγραφος 1199. ὃ, τὸ ; 1200. 48; 1208. 4, 
 12. 
 
 ἴδιος λόγος. See Index VIII. 
 
 ἰδιωτικός 1200. 32; 1208. 13, 18, 20. 
 
 ἱερεύς. See Index VII (c). . 
 
 ἱερόν. See Index VII (ὁ). 
 
 ἱερός 1188. 4, 21; 1190.16; 1211. 2. 
 νόσος 1209. 19. 
 
 ἱκνεῖσθαι 1189. 13. 
 
 ἱμάς 1186. 2. 
 
 ἵνα 1191. 22; 1200. 55; 1203. 21; 1204. 
 24; 1220. 5, 13, 19; 1222027 
 
 ἱπποποτάμιος 1220. 21. 
 
 ἴσος 1188.25. τὸ ἴσον 1200. 49. 
 22; 1204. 21; 1219. 6. 
 
 ἴσως 1202. 
 
 καθάπερ 1208. 24. 
 
 καθαρός 1200. 30; 1208. 20. 
 
 καθήκειν 1188. 26; 1200. 55, 56; 1208. 3. 
 
 καθολικός. See Index VIII. 
 
 καθόλου 1223. 30. 
 
 καθώς 1218. 4. 
 
 καί, kal γάρ 1219. 9. κἀμοῦ 1202. 23. Kav 
 1216. 6. 
 
 καιρός 1202. 7, 11 ; 1204. 6. 
 
 κακός 1215. 6. 
 
 κάλαμος 1211, g. 
 
 καλάνδαι 1201. 20; 1204, 12. 
 
 καλεῖν 1185. 18; 1186. 3; 1204. 13. 
 
 καλῶς 1200. 37; 1208. 25, 29; 1209. 28; 
 1215. 2. 
 
 καμηλών 1207. 3. 
 
 καρποφορία 1220. 8. 
 
 καταβαίνειν 1228, 33. 
 
 κατάγειον 1199. 17. 
 
 καταλαμβάνειν 1223. 5, 7. 
 
 καταλείπειν 1208. το. 
 
 καταλογεῖον 1200. 35; 1208. το. 
 
 καταξιοῦν 1213. 5. 
 
 καταρτία 1208. 14. 
 
 καταστέλλειν 1215. 3. 
 
 καταφεύγειν 1204. ὃ. 
 
 καταχωρίζειν 1198, 19. 
 
 καταχωρισμός 1198.14; 1200.58; 1209, το. 
 
 κατέχειν 1189. 12. 
 
 κατοχή 1200. 32; 1208. 20. 
 
 κελεύειν 1187. 12; 1191.2, 8, 21, 23; 1204. 
 ΤΟΣ ΟΝ. 
 
 κέλευσις 1191. τό. 
 
 κεράμιον. See Index IX (a). 
 
AIT, GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 299 
 
 κέρμα 1220. 7. 
 
 κενεωτής (?) 1220. introd. 
 
 κηδεία 1218. 7. 
 
 κλάδος 1188. 1 ef saep. 
 
 κληρονομ ... 1199, 26. 
 
 κληρονομεῖν 1201. 7. 
 
 κληρονομία 1201. 6; 1206. 9, 22. 
 
 κληρονομικός 1199. 14; 1208. 8, Io. 
 
 κληρονόμος 1201. το ; 1208. Io. 
 
 κλῆρος 1188. 23 ; 1208. 13. 
 
 κοινωνεῖν 1223. 19. 
 
 κοινωνικός 1208. 13. 
 
 κόλλημα 120]. ΤΙ, 22. 
 
 κομενταρήσιος 1204. 26. 
 
 κόμες 1190. τό. 
 
 κομίζεσθαι 1189. 12. 
 
 κόνδυλος 1185. 8, 12. 
 
 κουράτωρ 1205. 3. 
 
 κρατεῖν 1200. 25; 1208. 17. 
 
 - κρατιστεία 1204. 15. 
 
 κράτιστος 1185. 6 : 1189. introd.; 1191. 15, 
 19; 1195. 2; 1202. τ; 1204. 3, 13, 14. 
 
 κρέας 1194. 24. 
 
 κρίσις 1208. 29. 
 
 κριτήριον 1200. 6, το. 
 
 kpirns 1195. 1. 
 
 κύδαρον 1197. το. 
 
 κυριεύειν 1200. 25; 1208. 17. 
 
 κύριος (title) 1191. 3, 17; 1201. 15; 1204. 
 Poy 7 lo; bala ts 1217. % 5 1220.1, 
 G27 1221) 1 21228877, 398 Cfiilndices 
 Il, 11]. κυρία 1185. 13. 
 
 κύριος (adj.) 1197. 17 ; 1206. τό ; 1208. 24, 
 29. | 
 
 κώμη 1188. 20, 22, 23; 1193. 2; 1198. 4; 
 1200. 14, 16, 19; 1208. 3, 4, 7,8, 12. 
 
 κωμογραμματεύς. See Index VIII. 
 
 λάγανον 1211. 5. 
 
 λαγχάνειν 1186. 5. 
 
 λαμβάνειν 1188. 26; 1191. 7, 20; 1192. 7. 
 
 λαμπρός 1185. 7, 27; 1190. 15, 16; 1199. 
 PaO τ 0] τ pe l205 52) 35.14 5 
 1206. 2, 3; 1208. 2, 4, 6. 
 
 λαογραφία 1210. 2. 
 
 legere 1201. 11. 
 
 λειτουργεῖν 1187. 5. 
 
 λειτουργία 1187. 20; 1204, 14, 21. 
 
 λέξις 1220. το. 
 
 λῆμμα 1196, 6. 
 
 λῆξις 1208. 23. 
 
 ληταρι. os 1186. 2. 
 
 λίαν 1216. 13. 
 
 λίβανος 1211. ττ. 
 
 λίψ 1200. 21; 1204.5; 1221. 5. 
 
 λόγος 1188. 11,17 ; 1198.15, 20; 1208. 21, 
 26; 1220. 28. AX. δημόσιος 1192. 1. ἴδιος 
 Adyos. See Index VIII. | 
 
 λοιπάζειν 1194. 3. 
 
 λοιπός 1194, 19; 1207. 6. 
 
 λύειν 1208. τι. 
 
 μᾶλλον 1208. 13. 
 
 μανθάνειν 1220. 24, 28. 
 
 μεγαλεῖον 1204. το. 
 
 μέγας 1188. 24; 1195. 4; 1218. τ. 
 1204. 21. μείζονες 1204. 17. 
 
 μέγεθος 1191. 5, τό. 
 
 μέλλειν 1187. 4; 1202. 10, 15; 1215, 6; 
 1223. το. 
 
 μέλι 1211. το. 
 
 μελίχρους 1209. 15. 
 
 μελλοέφηβος 1202. 17. 
 
 μέμφεσθαι 1196. 17; 1197. 15. 
 
 μένειν 1200. 50; 1208. 25; 1206. 9, 22. 
 
 μέρος 1200. 19; 1204. τι; 1206. 17; 
 1208. 14, 15, 18, 19, 24, 26-8. 
 
 μέσος 1188. 7, 20. ἀνὰ μέσον 1200. 18. 
 
 μεταδιδόναι 1194. 2; 1208. 6, 14, 19, 323 
 1204. 15, 16. 
 
 μεταλαμβάνειν 1200, 25; 1203.6; 1204. 21 ; 
 1208. 18. 
 
 μετάλημψις 1200. 36. 
 
 μεταξύ 1205. 5. 
 
 μεταφέρειν 1188. 8; 1220. 13. 
 
 μετέωρος 1219. 5. 
 
 μετρεῖν 1192. 3; 1221. 8. 
 
 μέτρημα 1221. 4. 
 
 μέτρον 1192, 5. 
 
 meus 1201. 4. 
 
 μέχρι 1185. 23, 24; 1208. 29. 
 
 μηδείς 1188. 5, 11,16; 1196.17; 1197.15; 
 
 μείζων 
 
 1200. 28, 29; 1208. 27; 1205. 11; 
 1208. 19. μηδὲ εἷς 1205. 11. μηθείς 
 1198. 26. 
 
 μήν 1195. 7; 1199. 20; 1208. 17; 1208. 
 5, 11; 1209. 12. 
 
 μήν (particle) 1186. 5. 
 
 μηνιαῖος 1196. 17. 
 
 μήτηρ 1196. 2; 1197. 4; 1198. 3,17; 1199. 
 
300 
 
 6, 13; 1200. 11, 14, 15, 57; 1202. 4; 
 1208. 3, Ὁ. 7; 9, 117.22 12002070; ‘12, 
 ΤᾺΣ 1219: 0: 
 
 μητροπολιτικός 1196. 6. 
 
 μηχανή 1208. 14, 15, 18; 1220. 18. 
 
 puxpdbev, ἀπὸ μ. 1216. 5. 
 
 μικρός 1185. το. Muxpa”Oaors 1204. 6, 18. 
 
 μισθοῦν 1207. 12, 15, 16. 
 
 μίσθωσις 1207. τι. 
 
 μνήμη 1219. 1ο. 
 
 μνημονεῖον. See Index VIII. 
 
 μονάς 1223. 31. 
 
 μοναχός 1199. 21; 1200. 44; 1206. 18; 
 1208. 5. 
 
 μονόκλαδος 1188. 20. 
 
 μόσχος 1211. 4. 
 
 μυριάς 1228, 32. 
 
 ναύτης 1197. 17; 1228. 9, 15, 35. 
 
 νομίζειν 1219. ὃ. 
 
 νόμιμος 1201. 18. 
 
 νόμισμα. See Index [Χ (4). 
 
 νόμος 1204. 4; 1208. 6. 
 
 νομός. See Index VI (a). 
 
 νόσος ἱερά 1209. 10. 
 
 νότος 1200. 19; 1208. 14. 
 
 νῦν 1200. 17, 24; 1204. τό; 1208. ὃ; 
 1216. 17; 1217. 3; 1228. 32. νυνί 1196. 
 4; 1202. 12. 
 
 ξενικός, ξενικῶν πράκτωρ. See Index VIII. 
 ἕέστης. See Index ΙΧ (a). 
 
 ξηραίνειν 1188. 19, 21, 23. 
 
 ξηρός 1188. 4, 10, 15, 22. 
 
 ξυλικός 1208. 14. 
 
 ξύλον 1188. 15, 19. 
 
 6, 9, τό. τοὐναντίον 1203. 13. 
 
 ὅδε 1200. 48; 1216. 10. 
 
 ὁδός 1208. 14. 
 
 ὅθεν 1208. 17 ; 1204. 27. 
 
 οἰκεῖος 1218. 13. 
 
 οἰκία 1199. 17; 1218. 6. 
 
 oixoyerns 1205. 4 ; 1209. 15. 
 
 οἰκονομεῖν 1188. 5, 11; 1208. 27 ; 1208. το. 
 
 οἶκος 1228. 18. 
 
 οἶνος 1185. 12; 1194. 14; 1211. 4; 1220. 
 10,14; 12238. 30. 
 
 ὀκτάδραχμος 1185. Ig. 
 
 ὀλίγως 1223. τό. 
 
 INDICES 
 
 ὁλόκληρος 1208. 17. 
 
 ὁλοκόττινος 1223. 23, 32. 
 
 ὅλος 1208. 13, 14, 24. dv ὅλου 1219. 10. 
 
 ὀμνύειν 1196. 10; 1197. 6, 28; 1198. 21, 33. 
 
 ὁμογνήσιος 1198. ὃ ; 1208. 9. 
 
 ὅμοιος 1194. 21. ὁμοίως 1199. 12; 1207. ὃ ; 
 1211. 9. 
 
 ὁμοιότης 1202. 24. 
 
 ὁμολογεῖν 1200. τό, 38; 1205, 21; 1206. 6, 
 18, 23; 1208. 5, ὁ᾽ 8, Τῇ .@eegeor 
 1209. 29. 
 
 ὁμολογία 1208. 20. 
 
 ὁμομήτριος 1205. 2; 1208. 9. 
 
 ὁμονοεῖν 1216. τό. 
 
 ὄνομα 1188. 8; 1192. 4; 1209. 15, 16, 27; 
 1218. 12. 
 
 ὀνομάζειν 1187. 9 ; 1204. 4, 20. 
 
 ὄνος 1193. 3. 
 
 ὁπηνίκα 1200. 343; 1208. 24. 
 
 ὁπόταν 1196. 15; 1197. 13; 1207. 13. 
 
 ὅπως 1188. 26. 
 
 ὁρᾶν 1223. 11. 
 
 ὀρθῶς 1200. 37 ; 1208. 25, 29; 1209. 28. 
 
 ὁρίζειν 1200. 45. 
 
 ὅρκος 1195. το; 1197. 28; 1198. 27, 33. 
 
 ὁρμᾶσθαι 1204. 20. 
 
 ὀρνιθών 1207. 4. 
 
 ὄρνις 1207. 9. 
 
 ὅς, ὃς μέν, ὃς δέ 1189. 7. 
 
 ὁσδηποτοῦν 1208. 23. 
 
 ὅσος 1208. 14. 
 
 ὅσπερ 1200. 34; 1208. 16, 19, 24; 1209. 17. 
 
 ὅστις 1195. 6; 1218. 8; 1222. 5. 
 
 ὁστισοῦν 1208. 21. 
 
 dre 1204. 23. 
 
 ὅτι 1185. 17 ; 1215. 5; 1219. τι. 
 
 οὐδείς 1185. 22; 1188. 25 ; 1218. 5; 1220. 
 II, 20. 
 
 οὐδέπω 1208. 3, 7. 
 
 οὐκέτι 1185. 22; 1228. 26. 
 
 οὐλή 1209. 15. 
 
 οὖν 1185. 23; 1188.3, 15; 1202. 12; 1204. 
 10; 1207. 15; 1219. 13; 1221. 8. ἂν 
 οὖν 1188. 25. 
 
 οὐσιακὴ yn 1200. 31; 1208. 20. 
 
 οὔτε 1186. 7; 1188. 25 ; 1206. το. 
 
 οὗτος 1185. 7, 23, 31; 1190. 11; 1198. 8, 
 16; 1199. 18; 1200. 33, 37, 53; 1208. 
 8,15; 1204.9; 1205. 19; 1206. 8, το, 
 15; 16; 1207. 3; 1208. 19, 22; 
 
ΑΨ ἢ 
 
 GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 391 
 
 28, 29; 1209. 18, 28; 1210. 8; 1218. | πέμπειν 1194. 31; 1220. 6, 15; 1222. 5; 
 
 5; 1216.15; 1217.3; 1219. 11; 1220. 
 19. 1924}, τὸ} 132204 
 οὕτω, οὕτως 1186. 3 ; 1204. τι. 
 ὀφείλειν 1188. 4, το, 15, 19; 1208. 12. 
 ὀφειλή 1200. 322 ; 1208. 20. 
 ὀφφικιάλιος 1204. 26. 
 ὀψάριον 1185. τι. 
 
 πᾶγος 1190. 3. 
 
 παιδάριον 1207. το. 
 
 παιδίον 1218. 11, 14. 
 
 παῖς 1185. 10; 1206, 13, 20. 
 
 πάκτων 1220. 12. 
 
 πάλαι 1219. 6. 
 
 πανήγυρις 1214. 3. 
 
 παντελής 1186. 6. 
 
 παντοῖος 1208. 22. 
 
 παραβαίνειν 1206. 15. 
 
 παραγγέλλειν 1187. 3; 1204. 10, 24. 
 
 παραγίγνεσθαι 1185. 26 ; 1197. 14; 1219. 3; 
 1220. 23. 
 
 παράδοξος 1205. 4. 
 
 παράθεσις 1199. 23. 
 
 παραλαμβάνειν 1206. 20; 1209. 17. 
 
 παραλιμπάνειν 1191. 7, 20. 
 
 παραμένειν 1222. 4. 
 
 παρατιθέναι 1204. 10. 
 
 πάραυτα 1223. 8. 
 
 παραχρῆμα 1208, 24. 
 
 παραχωρεῖν 1200. 17; 1208. 8, 18, 22, 26. 
 
 παραχώρησις 1208. 12, 24. 
 
 παραχωρητικόν 1208. 15, 27. 
 
 παρενοχλεῖν 1188. 25. 
 
 mapeE 1207. 4. 
 
 παρέχειν 1198. 3; 1200. 29; 1204. 24; 
 1208. 20; 1210. 9; 12238. 29. 
 
 παριέναι 1202, 15. 
 
 παριστάναι 1197. 8; 1204. 13. 
 
 mas 1199. 18; 1200. 29-32; 1208. 23, 26, 
 30; 1204. 3; 1205. 6; 1207. 4; 1208. 
 1 ΟΣ 125; 1211. τὸ ; 12163.9; 11, 
 17,22; 1217. 5, 7,8; 1218. 13. 
 
 πατήρ 1198. 5 ; 1199.15; 1200. 18; 1201. 
 7, 16; 1208. 13, 21, 23; 1204.5 ; 1205. 
 8 ; 1208. 3, 6, 8, 10, 16, 17, 25, 30; 1218. 
 1; 1219. 7, 10; 1222. 4. pater1201. 4. 
 
 πατρίκιος 1206. 1. 
 
 πατρωνικός 1205. 6. 
 
 πειρᾶσθαι 1204. 13. 
 
 1228. 10, 28. 
 mevraetia 1207. 7. 
 perfectissimus 1201. 1. 
 περιεῖναι 1219. 7. 
 περίεργος 1220. 22. 
 περιέχειν 1199. 19; 1220. 29. 
 περίστασις 1223. 18. 
 περίχωμα 1188. 24. 
 περσέα 1188. 3, 22, 23. 
 περσείδιον 1188. 21. 
 πιπράσκειν 1200. 16, 41 ; 1208. 8, 26. 
 πιστεύειν 1223, 26. 
 πιστός 1187. 18, 
 πιττάκιον 1220, 29. 
 πλακοῦς 1211. 7. 
 πλήν 1223. 6. 
 πλήρης, ἐκ πλήρους 1200. 24 ; 1208. τό. 
 πλοῖον 1197. 9, 14; 1228. 4, 13, 34. 
 ποιεῖν 1189. 11; 1194. 16; 1204, 5, 8; 
 
 1208. 30; 1215. 2; 1218. 9. 
 πόλις. See Index VI (a). 
 πολιτικός 1204, 14, 21; 1208. 21. 
 πολύς 1185. 24; 1191. 9; 1219. 12; 1221. 
 
 12; 1222.6; 1223.37. πλεῖστος 1218. 1. 
 πορεύεσθαι 1219. 4. 
 πορίζεσθαι 1208. 9. 
 possessio 1201. 3. 
 πρᾶγμα 1215. 3. 
 praefectus 1201. 1. 
 πραιπόσιτος 1190. 3. 
 πραιτώριον 1190. τό. 
 πρακτορεία, πράκτωρ. See Index VIII. 
 πρᾶσις 1199. 8, 19; 1208. 4, 12, 24, 28. 
 πράσσειν 1208. 24; 1205. 13; 1208. 25, 
 
 29; 1215. 6. 
 πρίασθαι 1209. 6, 18, 24 (ἀποδόμενος Pap.), 31. 
 πρό 1201. 20; 1204. 12. 
 προαίρεσις 1216. 6. 
 προέρχεσθαι 12038. 18. 
 προθεσμία 1207. 14. 
 προιέναι 1200. 12. 
 προκεῖσθαι 1188, 26; 1197. 28; 1199. 25; 
 
 1200. 26, 42; 1203. 14, 28, 32; 1204. 
 
 10, 27 ; 1205. 21; 1206. 19, 23, 1208. 
 
 15, 18, 36; 1209. 27. 
 προνήσιον 1199. 17. 
 mpovontns 1192. 2. 
 πρός, πρὸς τό 1199. 23; 1200.50; 1202. 11; 
 
 1206, 9, 17, 21. 
 
 s 
 
302 
 
 προσαγορεύειν 1185. 13 (?). 
 
 mpooavapepe 1188. 5, ΤΙ, 29. 
 
 προσβαίνειν 1202. 18. 
 
 προσδεῖσθαι 1200. 35; 1208. 25. 
 
 προσδοκᾶν 1194, 209. 
 
 προσδοχή 1223. 25. 
 
 προσήκειν 1196. 13 ; 1202. 11. 
 
 προσοφείλειν 1208, 13. 
 
 πρόσταγμα 1204. 17. 
 
 πρόσταξις 1204. 7. 
 
 προστάσσειν 1190. 5. 
 
 προσφεύγειν 1202. 22. 
 
 mpoopopa 1208. τό. 
 
 πρόσφορος 1208. 22. 
 
 προσφωνεῖν 1188. 16; 1200. 53. 
 
 προσφώνησις 1200. 2, 18 marg., 63. 
 
 πρότερος 1209. 20. πρότερον 1199.15 ; 1201. 
 16; 1208. 9, το. 
 
 προτιθέναι 1185. 7 ; 1202. το, 14 ; 1208. 4. 
 
 πρώην 1204. 18. 
 
 πρῶτον 1217. 4. 
 
 πυρός 1197, 12. 
 
 πωλεῖν 1200. 27; 1208. 18; 1209. 25. 
 
 πῶλος 1222. τ. 
 
 πῶς 1216. 13. 
 
 ῥάφανος 1212. 1. 
 
 rogare 1201. 3. 
 
 ῥωννύναι, ἐρρῶσθαι εὔχομαι 1190. 13 ,ἾΘΙ. Q, 
 23; 1192. 7; 1215. 8 (épp. omitted); 
 1216. 225) 12... Ὁ; Τ]Βε τὰ 1510. τὴ": 
 190: 20. 1221. 11; 1222. 5; 1223. 35. 
 
 σήκρητον 1204. 12. 
 
 σημαίνειν 1188. 9. 
 
 σήμερον 1187. 7; 1216. 9; 1223. 14, 34. 
 σημειοῦσθαι 1187.20; 1188. 13; 11938. 4. 
 σημείωσις 1220. 3. 
 
 σιδήρωσις 1208. 14. 
 
 σιτικός 1196. 6 ; 1208. 13, 18. 
 
 σκρείβας 1191. 7. 
 
 σός 1204. 14, 173, 1218. 13; 1223. 20. 
 σπεκουλάτωρ. See Index VIII. 
 
 σπέρμα 1222. 2. 
 
 σπεύδειν 1216. 20. 
 
 σπονδή 1207. το. 
 
 σπουδάζειν 1190. 7; 1223. 8. 
 
 σπουδαῖος 1218. 4. 
 
 στέφανος 1211. 6. 
 
 στοχάζεσθαι 1188. 5, τι, τό. 
 
 στρατηγία, στρατηγός. See Index VIII. 
 
 INDICES 
 
 στρατιώτης. See Index VIII. 
 στρόβιλος 1211. 6. 
 
 συγκαταχωρίζειν 1200. 48 ; 1208. 5. 
 συγχωρεῖν 1185, 20. 
 
 συμβεβαιοῦν 1208. 28. 
 
 συμβεβαιωτῆς 1208. 6. 
 
 σύμβιος 1218. τι. 
 
 σύμμαχος 1228. το. 
 
 συμπείθειν 1206. τό. 
 
 συμπίπτειν 1188. 24. 
 
 συμφέρειν 1220. 10. 
 
 συμῴφο... 1191. 27. ὶ 
 συμφωνεῖν 1200. 22: 1208. 15; 1209. 21. 
 συναγωγή 1205. 7. 
 
 συναριθμεῖσθαι 1208. 17. 
 
 συνδειπνεῖν 1214. 6. 
 
 συνεῖναι 1206. 4. 
 
 συνέλκειν 1188. 9. 
 
 συνέρχεσθαι 1187. 6. 
 
 συνήθης 1187. 8. συνήθως 1210. To. 
 συνιστάναι 1187. 14; 1188. 11. 
 σύνναος 1218. 2. 
 
 συντάσσειν 1200. 55. 
 
 συντίμησις 1188. 24. 
 
 συντίθεσθαι 1206. τό. 
 
 τάγμα 1202. 18. 
 
 τάλαντον. See Index IX (6). 
 
 τάξις 1198. 18 ; 1204. 17. 
 
 τάχος, ev τάχει 1185. 26; 12238. 24. 
 
 τε 1186. 8 ; 1200. 29, 30; 1203. 20; 1205. 
 11; 1206. 6, 12; 1208. 20. 
 
 τέκνον 1199. 7,13; 1219. 18. 
 
 τελεῖν 1208. 21 ; 1210. 1. 
 
 τέλειος 1207. 0. 
 
 τελειοῦν 1200. 2, 7. 
 
 τελευτᾶν 1198. 12,17; 1201. 8, 17; 1208.9. 
 
 τελευτή 1208. 11. 
 
 τέλος 1200. 45. 
 
 τεσσαρεσκαιδεκαετής 1202. 19. 
 
 τιμή 1188. 26; 1200. 22, 42; 1208. 15, 27 ; 
 1209. 32. 
 
 τίμημα 1200. 45; 1208. 4. 
 
 tipov 1190. 6, 9, 20. 
 
 τις 1204. 19; 1206. 15; 1219. 13, 15 
 1220. 21; 1223. 7, 22. 
 
 τοιοῦτος 1186. 7 ; 1209. 18. 
 
 roxds 1207. 9. 
 
 τολμᾶν 1208. 3; 1204. 20. 
 
 τόμος 1201. 11, 22. 
 
ΧΕ 
 
 τοπαρχίας. See Index VI (a). 
 
 τοπογραμματεύς. 566 Index VIII. 
 
 τόπος 1185. 25; 1187. 8; 1196. 9; 1200. 
 18, 26, 41; 1207. 4,6; 1208. 5. 
 
 τοσοῦτος 1223. 25. 
 
 τράχηλος 1205. 5. 
 
 τρίβειν 1222, 2. 
 
 τρισσός 1208. 24. 
 
 τρόπος 1200, 29; 1208. 19, 23. 
 
 τροχός 1220. introd. 
 
 τύχη 1186.5; 1196.12; 1197.8 ; 1204.14,16. 
 
 ὕβρις 1186. 7. 
 
 ὑγιαίνειν 1217. 5. 
 
 ὑγιής 1187. 18. 
 
 ὕδρευμα 1208. 14, 15, 18, 27. 
 
 υἱοθεσία 1206. 8, 14, τύ, 20. 
 
 vids 1202. 16, 23; 1203. 16; 1206. 7, 9, 
 ἘΠΕ ἸΔΟ 10 1909. τὸ ΤΟΥ δ: 
 1213. 4; 1219. 2, 3, 20; 1222. 1. 
 
 ὑπαντᾶν 1196. τό. 
 
 ὑπάρχειν 1189. το; 1197. 9; 
 1201. 16; 1208. 8; 1209. το. 
 
 ὑπατία 1206. 19. Cf. Index III. 7 
 
 ὕπατος. See Index III. 
 
 ὑπεῖναι 12038. 29. 
 
 ὑπερετής 1198. 9. 
 
 ὑπερτίθεσθαι 1219. τό. 
 
 ὑπηρετεῖσθαι 1204. τῇ. 
 
 ὑπηρέτης 1208. 20, 32. 
 
 ὑπογράφειν 1188. ὃ : 1200. 47, 54. 
 
 ὑπογραφή 1188. 15; 1191.6, 20; 1199. 21; 
 1200. 12, 34, 47. 
 
 ὑποδεικνύειν 1194. 6. 
 
 ὑποδοχεῖον 1220. introd. 
 
 ὑποθήκη 1203. 5. 
 
 ὑποκεῖσθαι 1200. 2, ὃ, 13. 
 
 ὑπολοιπάς 1228. 29. 
 
 ὑπομένειν 1186. 4, 7. 
 
 ὑπόμνημα 1188. 14; 1199. 22; 1200. 48; 
 1203. 10, 18, 28, 33; 1204. 9, 25, 26. 
 
 ὑπομνηματογράφος 1191. τι. 
 
 ὑποτάσσειν 1188. 2, 9, 15. 
 
 ὑποτίτθιος 1209, 16, 17, 22, 26. 
 
 vir 1201. 1. 
 
 φαιδρύνειν 1214. 3. 
 φαίνεσθαι 1188. 25. 
 φακῆ 1192. 5. 
 φαῦλος 1220. 11. 
 
 1199. 14; 
 
 GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 
 
 205 
 
 φέρειν 1222, 2. 
 
 φιλεῖν 1216. 14 ; 1219. 9. 
 
 φίλος 1205. 5. φίλτατος 1189. 5; 1218. το. 
 φορτικός 1223. 21. ᾿ 
 
 φροντίς 1191. 23. 
 
 φρουρός 1193. 4. 
 
 φύλαξ. See Index VIII. 
 
 φύλαρχος 1187. το. 
 
 χαίρειν 1185. 3, 13, 16; 1188. 2, 7; 1189. 
 5; 1190..3; 1191. 2; 1192. 2; 1200. 2, 
 16; 1206. 6; 1208.8; 1215. 1; 1216. 
 2; 1217.2; 1218. 2; 1219. 2; 1220. 2; 
 1221. 3; 1222. 1. . 
 
 χάρις 1188. 5, 11; 1208. 17. 
 
 χείρ, διὰ χειρός 1200. 24; 1208. 16; 1209. 
 25. ὑπὸ χειρί 1208. 6. 
 
 xepoypapia 1188. 5, 11; 1196. 19; 1197. 
 16; 1223. 16. 
 
 χειροτονία 1191. 5, 16; 1204. 22, 24. 
 
 χλωρός 1211. 8. . : 
 
 χρεία 1196. 14; 1210. 9; 1216. 18; 1219. 
 13; 1222. 5. 
 
 χρεωστεῖν 1223. 25. 
 
 χρήζειν 1218. 8. 
 
 χρηματίζειν 1199. 7, 12; 1200. 4, 11, 15; 
 1204. 3, 6; 1208. 32. 
 
 χρηματισμός 1188. 2, 9; 1200. 50; 1209. 
 ΤΟ, 20. 
 
 χρηματιστής. See Index VIII. 
 
 χρῆσθαι 1207. 15; 1208. 19. 
 
 χρηστήριον 1199. 18 ; 1207. 4. 
 
 χρόνος 1187. 17; 1191.9; 1196.13; 1200. 
 17; 1207. τ; 1208. ὃ; Laat. 123 1222. 
 6; 12238. 37. 
 
 χῶμα 1208. 21. 
 
 χωρίον 1220. 23. 
 
 χωρίς 1211. τι. 
 
 ψιλός 1200. 18, 26, 41. 
 
 ὧδε 1222. 3. 
 
 ὦκιμον 1222. 5. 
 
 ὠνεῖσθαι 1188. 19; 1199. 8; 1208. 11, 22; 
 1209. 10, 12, 29. 
 
 avn 1208. 2; 1209. 5. 
 
 adv 1207. το. 
 
 apa 1193. 2; 1214. 7. 
 
 ὥσπερ 1206. 12. 
 
 ὥστε 1194. 2. 
 
 ὠφελεῖν 1219. 12. 
 
304 
 
 XII. 
 
 INDIGES 
 
 INDEX OF PASSAGES DISCUSSED. 
 
 (2) AUTHORS. 
 
 PAGE 
 Aristoph. Zhesm. 337, 31: 178 
 Aristot. Poet. p. 1459 6 . [ ΚΘ ἢ 
 Etym. Magn. p. rie 45 179 
 Eurip. Fr. 403. 179 
 Fr. 14924 PAL 
 Ereont. 179-80 
 Fr. g12. pee Wie 
 US aay Ci , 172-3 
 Fr. 959, 960 . 173 
 Hesych, s.v, δορυαλλός 179 
 ἰθμαίνων : : ets e 
 πρεπτά. ; ; 82 | 
 
 Liv ἘΣ ΠΤ 
 
 (5) PAPYRI AND INSCRIPTIONS. 
 
 PAGE 
 P, Amh. 68. 10 207 
 82. g-10 d eee 
 
 ool. : : ; ΠΡΟ ΤῸ 
 
 138. 5 : 219 
 
 Bi Gp 2.3 221 
 435. 14 238 
 
 619. 14-6 . 246 
 
 Berl. Klasstkertexte Υ. ll. Ρ. 123 144-8 
 Nip .a13 Fae eS 
 
 P. Brit. Mus. 1164 (2) 17, 25 251 
 P, Cairo Gat. 67131. 28 ©. 230 
 P. Class. Philol. 2 221 
 ῬῚ Horo a 722 203 
 ΒΥ ΘΙ 4 221 
 P. Giessen 47. 28-9 . 267 
 51. 18-9, 21 251 
 
 in Z. Sav, xxxii. 378 229- 30 
 
 P, Grenfell ¥o ἘΠ ὯΝ 252 
 P. Hamburg 16 221 
 PP. Leipzig 26.7 203 
 τὰ 13 244 
 
 246 
 
 Néroutsos, ie a Alex. 48 ΓΤ ἘΠῚ 
 ῬΝΙΟΣΥ. 81 : 2147-8 
 95. Taye =. oY olde MAB RO | 
 
 PAGE 
 Ptol. Hephaest. af. Westermann 
 
 Mythogr. Gr. p. τοι 125-6 
 Soph. 47. 841 . : ; : et: | 
 LT AER ραν. : : «Eee 
 
 Fr. 165 . : : ; Mee | 
 294. ; . ὁ 80 
 
 χης : ; : , eS 
 305 . : Re 
 
 672%; : : : 81 
 
 768 . . a 118-9 
 
 899 . t ; 68 
 964 : τοῦ 
 | Theophil. τι ΔΙῚ 7 9, 125 
 | Vopiscus, /7rmus 3 . 213-14 
 PAGE 
 
 P. Oxy. o5 ΟΝ 251 
 485. 50 235 
 
 Pose bs 213 
 
 vote as : : : ΌΞΟΥ 
 
 S41. πὴ Ὁ . : ΣΤ 
 
 916 : : : . 1909 
 
 1040. 33. 224 
 
 1003 =. 189 
 
 117543 238 
 
 Poabat. 04.930 Mg <tr 
 
 Philo (AZém. Miss. Fr ang. au 
 
 Catre ix. 2) . . TG 
 
 P. Strassb. 56. 67-9 245 
 να 235 
 
 79-9 254 
 
 Pes ebt-53 £6 : 232 
 LO : : : 5.21 
 
 P. Thead. 26. 14 219 
 hs ee : 219 
 
 Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 26. 2-3 258 
 
 UNPUBLISHED. 
 
 Berl. ; ens 
 Oxy. 213, 22,528 
 Rylands . Reena) Β 
 
Moy 
 es, “, ᾿ 
 a! re : 
 + Sine oid re 
 i ae 8 9 ’ 
 i a ¥ weds beter oe 
 - » ἢ ὩΣ 
 Ἢ . es »» 
 - ae 
 Sg 
 ae re 
 dae iad ot. ἃ 
 or: 
 -- { 
 3 sna ame 
 ihe ¥ 
 
 μι the Ὁ wel 
 
 ee 
 
 ς 
 
 ἢ Xs ; ᾿ rp 
 ai ‘ . wit j 
 
 PEATE 
 
 | | Atoka 
 
 i 2: ire ΝΥ er ) 
 ge ate ie A 
 bee Pie? CAI eee 
 egagves 
 
 era 3 
 
 Re 
 ‘ 
 
 τ νΝ δ NIN IW IVI 
 
 : ACO LS a > NY N > νε΄ 
 
 ΟΘΤῚ ὋΟΝ 
 
 3 CR ε - — © Va 
 ᾿ IVDAOS OLLS = ΟΡ Νὴ 
 
 FAG 3h 9m [1:0 4.5.1 
 Naed5.e¥ NMS VHdsu.,’ 
 
 ΟΣ 
 
 04901 ILTI ὌΝ 
 ἄτιχκ οὐρα eke) 
 
 Ag eee " E 
 a age ἮΝ 
 ἐξα ὅς, noe yi ge ν᾿ - ΤΥΜῊ,.: 
 
| itor ΣΎ ᾿ ᾽ - . 
 ἢ ἄς 5 = ν΄ Ν Ἢ 5 7 mi τὰ 
 γέ: io 5" « ὮΙ be Pa i - -" γ' ὃ, τ 2" Wal = te Aas: - Oe ee ele πὰ a se en ΤΑῚ ΤΡ ΡΝ ΡΤ πο πος 
 
PrATE: FI 
 
 ae ΜῈ 
 
 ea ᾿ “fA 
 - eat ἡ Res 
 Η ΓΟ ἐς ΠῚ 
 
 A-Al ‘S]OX ‘VLII ὋΝ 
 
 ioe 
 τ εκ ἔα eh A ue ν 
 
 Hate hues τι ἵν 
 ἱ ints “ἢ Pee “a υ 
 Asal oa > «ὦ “ 
 : say Bayt WERE ie gar oT ~, SE ᾷ 
 tie ui x ε ear τς a <5 oem By $ “4 
 PS ek as δὲ ΒΒ. fam τ πὰ 
 
 δ: δε ἢ = Ce τῷ το λον 
 ἐξ ΠΝ δ ὁ ΝΣ Sh 4 ane Ne 
 | gee) ΜῈ ἢ πὸ ΡΝ 
 
 ste ἘΣ 
 
 Baan AWere Ld ee 
 
 geal & ane, es, Ἶ 
 ΓΙ ft Wed tic “Ney ie ᾿ 
 
 ἴτω. 
 
 “ie SS.262/ δε 
 a 
 
 = 
 
 bass 7444 
 
 wie 
 
 δ Bi Bisel [eS as N 
 
 " , Eee 
 
Prater’ Tit 
 
 Ub tee =) (ey | AS SH PRs ΟΝ 
 
 ae τ vi γε v1 WS 
 
 one 
 
 : 4 ᾿ , et Ἢ phew Ce vi i 
 
 τ NY Saat tee sade 
 eet. 3? othe TS 
 phy AML Yr 
 
 o£ » Ἴ 
 
 : anal wine a | i 
 
 ease 
 
 gE OLIZNNI 3 
 Σ w¥HLo2 ae ΤῊΝ 
 
 & os 
 
PLATE IV 
 
 No. 1175 
 
 Fr. 94 
 
IIXX—IIAX “S[OD δὲ “aq ὍΖΙΙ ‘ON 
 
 ΠΡ 
 Ε 
 
 ΒΞ 
 
 ι : ὶ ΠΥ. > >, 
 
 aie g wa δ , a et ed a em ᾿ a : if * 1 τὰ τ > ; 
 
 as ἘΠῚ a : $25 Pee ΤΩΝ 2 4i rete αν ᾿ : i τᾷ. “- é > : , pea 4 ες * 
 
 oie & Pad ea ae) F lie eo SPR: 7 της. -ἃ a ‘ FY as OV ORES) ieee HB a airs a om, vu FB Shatter > ᾿ ΄ Se . ns ; 
 
 πὸ feos ξ. Forma, = B th 4G! i 5 bec a ᾿ ἰὼ th Ἂ ie ars | : Site 2 abs Ὁ ᾿ Bh ‘ ake . 3 ΟΡ» ὁ ὴ bf o Page ἢ Βῳ at. P<. od 
 
 Bie Rey yee ce <7 es ee ἄγος ὦ > τ Cake πε να . ; : "ἦν pea’ - ἣ 1 Φ = a τ - τ» ὲ ᾿ς: 
 
 Ἐξ ἀκ τς ae ‘Cary Sea ta, are: ae, wt > » $9 ἱ 4 4 ; ean - ae \ sh Ἂ Nan Ay ay {ἃ 1 ba sl 
 = > εν Ὁ aA. — ἢ . 4 4 4 ὗ 4 Ἂ at birt ἷ “᾿ ᾿ ch. wid 
 
 Ἔξ τὴν Se AON AX ἘΦ λοντες αἴθ RN ζ He aN Τς el oe Mr ict : 1 Saw”. CON MAP TS 
 
 PESTS οὐκ ἐξ ν᾽ —~e 4; Vee, 2 oY, ΤᾺ mo Wee a ἦ᾽ ae } 
 
 ᾿ ΤΣ Ξ ἘΣ δ: : ee! i EL eal 3 Ὁ Ὁ 
 
 7 tek ! ia me ait bie ἢ ΔΩ͂Σ, ΣΦ. δότω θοῦ ἡ + San . Ὡς iat sa 
 SEL Sas esse mee Σ εδὸ GE Re ey pte) RED Neen Re ) | 3 co ΜΗ ΜΝ 
 OH dee e NNE Net. BS Se og ae νΝ elas dal © | > γς ὰ 3}. ve σου ί ον ἢ REO 
 "sia eal Sect Seal Sonic Sse eve ble ) hl Pt 5 
 ἊΝ Mec See HP ered te OGLE VL SRE Angee? : ᾿ 4a τὸ “ἘΠῚ ΚΊ, 
 Ἢ rg οἰκῶν νΝ τ} oP te bed NCE EDP ce 4 wed} ΠΡ» "ον G git ge! ep esi? ζάρῳσ 9 sparen, 
 -PKII-AD! NSS 21 pho wi7 4\9 oF ie Wendl + roe! ih μι" Tew H 0 HATS KZ >t>- : a3 Ὶ τι εἰ" Zk .-- Ὁ 
 we >t eee j ἕ as Ἢ : as ν se a - μ ἂν Y «Ἂς " 
 ἐς “Ld i> N>-4 secisl απ ΟΝ αν ἢ Le hg .«] Ὶ >A? tt } rs ν > LL WwW 
 re, ΠΥΡΌΣ κυ Or NARI ae) Se i «“λοὺἑ x Ko ἀν ~e NEST tno WN 
 ; AXOS ον ον 4 οὐν OZ! wens? > nen 
 | IMHO Fas SS ESSE 
 VN ODS PTY ἐν ὅδ. Ing Kine 4 ( 
 κε ing oN th perk: ene a : png τ ww odZ GD NSS κι 
 Doin -ineco] μὰ Te Oa ΟΣ QeriDING NDF! LLAWN | © 128 
 Sere ΝΡ ΤΥ τ. Ὁ re o¥yt } Werhx df << ΝᾺ 
 Rite! BNO Μὴ jolee rTP —duorox tet! Ny A Ley ore WAG NOT fa 
 aa Sa LEI οἱ cae ae go eet AMO rere pLO NAA agit “ὃς wr! wee Se pteh αὐτὰ ce 
 NID Ὁ 50} τἀ. “Κα ΙΗ ΠΣ pO AZ 3c, ouNnod>) Not taco Neth peers 3 
 ΣΡ Τὶ σεν; CRED IS OEP NAL ~<A ed bar Net a5 ca Ne Se er ort Ne 
 ook sek ἘΞ NON POL -ptACINOTE OE ὧν nerd Ps NE Ae 
 | Shes tae ΦῸΣ bendy DICCIFIHO py oxxrs ot fon HE oa kl! EDI HOOP OLAS 
 ' . Ἂ OSS pet <> δῶ ὦ tne NEY OS os Wott, ὁσ ure NY OGD FIN’ ‘ nena Ht ss DOCKS > 
 
 Jef be ia ἢ 
 
 WIN? NOVI get WR DIX ἸῸΝ ojotd Ape NMEA SoS TT ys Daag > 
 
 on 
 
 ἱ me & AN I το ROS ©. 
 
 ὦ wom ἣν. τῷ ΝΒ SIADH σου ΕΟ ΣΝ 
 Fm GO. { ° j ΘΝ ἣ > De i 7 nd Γ a 2 
 
 Pa ~ we Le oe i a πο κὸ 
 
 Rey ke Ἢ ἜΦΥΣ ΟΣ λα 
 Ἢ Αι: ‘ Vs i Fie gf TY : ‘ : Re Sav gy, 
 en. Se ΝΘ Ζῆνα, Ux HIDSCOIORAMAS entre JZ <0 t bog 
 i ΤΡ ΡΝ any WO τ La ek atta Bi: 
 
 i; ss a in τὲ Ἶ 2 τῆν rad 2 7 Ϊ Ἶ ἀνὰ: ᾿ , ᾿ ts Γ ᾿ ᾿ i ber ἱ i ἵ ᾿ ᾿ ie i ς ᾿Ξ: , \I ω ᾿ 
 hole ᾿ ἃ δ ΓΞ ἵ πὴ ἶ Nt 
 ‘ τ "ἢ Η Ξ εὐ: a "ὦ 2 7 agra Wak baal { Ἕ ἌΣ 
 ΝΥ" oS ἐξ | 
 ve: ena ae ee aie i Me anh ΤῈΣ ahs F Ἷ ΔῈ ; 
 
 ὩΣ τὰ ‘ be fi τὰ ee ae pee . 
 
 ἢ 4 
 
aia ae 
 
 ee a 
 
πον, κὸν . εὖ Ἢ ae oon er - Ae Pee ΡΣ, 
 ΚΕ Ree τῶῆς Swed” Ὁ ς sé as 
 eer? 
 
 ‘ > thin ve : 4.4 πὶ 
 Oe game Ponts Ὑ ΣΡ δ Te ὡς Ἢ 7 a rt ; δ᾿ ᾿ 
 Ne Ὁ -΄ 4 ! ἦα : 5 
 ἡ : ; : ᾿ | ~ 
 
 obey oe 
 
 4 
 
 ett ea ΤΣ ᾿ 
 
 a -τῇ Re watt “4 at, MERE 
 Γ i ἢ ch 
 -----ς je * Maeve.” ed Sty, 
 ἘΣ “Pen 3 aa. ὯΝ δ ν' ᾿ 
 hese ont ΨΩ 
 
 : ΡΟ ΚΤ 
 ἴα: Sor ἐς, 12: 
 
 ΝΣ 
 
 : + pa FC LEED 
 
 % 
 aT 
 
 τ 
 ~ ~ ν΄. 
 
 ἰώ 
 
 τσ 
 
 σπῖτι 
 
 No. 1200 
 
EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND 
 
 GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH. 
 
 HE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, which has conducted Archaeological research 
 
 in Egypt since 1882, in 1897 started a spectal department, called the Graeco-Roman 
 
 Branch, for the discovery and publication of remains of classical antiquity and carly 
 Christianity in Egypt. 
 
 The Graeco-Roman Branch tssues annual volumes, cach of about 250 quarto pages, with 
 SJacsimile plates of the more tmportant papyrt, under the editorship of Dr. Hunr. 
 
 A subscription of One Guinea to the Graeco-Roman Branch entitles subscribers to the annual 
 volume, and also to the annual Archaeological Report. A donation of £25 constitutes life 
 membership. Subscriptions may be sent to the Honorary Treasurers—for England, My. J. 
 GraFton Mine, 37 Great Russell St., London, W.C.,; and for America, Mr. CuEster I. 
 CAMPBELL, 527 Zremoni Temple, Boston, Mass. 
 
PUBLICATIONS OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND. 
 
 Se ee ee 
 
 MEMOIRS OF THE FUND. 
 
 . THE STORE CITY OF PITHOM AND THE ROUTE OF THE EXODUS: 
 
 For 1883-4. By EDOUARD NAVILLE. Thirteen Plates and Plans. (Fourth and Revised 
 Edition.) . 285. ' 
 
 . TANIS, Part I. For 1884-5. By W. M. Frinpers PETRIE. Fighteen Plates 
 
 and two Plans. (Second Edition.) 255. 
 
 . NAUKRATIS, Part I. For 1885-6. By W. M. Fiinpers Perris. With 
 
 Chapters by CEcIL SMITH, ERNEST A. GARDNER, and BARCLAY V. HEAD. Forty-four Plates 
 and Plans. (Second Edition.) 255. 
 
 . GOSHEN AND THE SHRINE OF SAFT-EL-HENNEH. For 1886-4. 
 
 By EDOUARD NAVILLE. Eleven Plates and Plans. (Second Edition.) 255. 
 
 . TANIS, Part IL; including TELL DEFENNEH (The Biblical ‘ Tahpanhes ἢ 
 
 and TELL NEBESHEH. . For 1887-8. By W.M. FLINDERS PETRIE, F. LL. GRIFFITH, 
 and A.S. MuRRAY. Fifty-one Plates and Plans. 255. °° 
 
 . NAUKRATIS, Part Il. For 1888-9. By Ernest A. Garpner and F. Lt. 
 
 GRIFFITH. Twenty-four Plates and Plans. 255. 
 
 . THE CITY..OF ONIAS AND THE MOUND OF THE JEW ie 
 
 Antiquities of Tell-el-Yahfidiyeh, Ax Extra Volume. By Epouvarp NAvILLE and 
 F, LL. GRIFFITH. Twenty-six Plates and Plans. 255. 
 
 . BUBASTIS. For 1889-90. By Epovarp Navitie. Fifty-four Plates and 
 
 Plans. 25s. 
 
 . TWO HIEROGLYPHIC PAPYRI FROM TANIS. An Extra Volume. 
 
 Containing THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary), By F. Li. GrirFirH. THE 
 GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS (an Almanac). By W. M. FLINDERS PETRIE. With 
 Remarks by HEINRICH BRUGSCH. (Out of print.) 
 
 . THE FESTIVAL HALL OF OSORKON II (BUBASTIS). For 1890-1. 
 
 By EDOUARD NAVILLE. Thirty-nine Plates. 255. 
 
 . AHNAS. EL MEDINEH. For 1891-2. By Epovarp Naviriz. Eighteen 
 
 Plates: And THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL ΚΑΒ. By J. J. Tyior and F. Lt. 
 GRIFFITH. Ten Plates. 255. 
 
 . DEIR EL BAHARI, Introductory. For 1892-3. By Epovarp NavILue. 
 
 Fifteen Plates and Plans. 255. 
 
 . DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I. For 1893-4. By Epovarp Navitute. Plates 
 
 I-XXIV (three coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30s. 
 
 . DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II. For 1894-5. By Epouarp Navitte. Plates 
 
 XXV-LV (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 20, 
 
 . DESHASHEH. For 1895-6. By W. M. Fuinpers Perrrs. Photogravure and 
 
 other Plates. 255. 
 
 . DEIR EL BAHARI, Part HI. For 1896-7. By Epovarp Navitie. Plates 
 
 LVI-LXXXVI (two coloured) with Description, Royal folio. 30s. 
 
 . DENDEREH. For 1897-8. By W. M. Furpers Perriz. Thirty-eight Plates. 
 
 255. (Extra Plates of Inscriptions. Forty Plates. 1os.) 
 
 . ROYAL TOMBS OF THE FIRST DYNASTY. For 1898-9. By W. M. 
 
 FLINDERS PETRIE. Sixty-eight Plates. 255. 
 
 . DEIR EL BAHARI, Part IV. For 1899-1900. By Epovarp Navitte. 
 
 Plates LXXXVII-CXVIII (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30s. 
 
 . DIOSPOLIS PARVA. An Extra Volume. By W. M. Finvers Petrie. 
 
 Forty-nine Plates. (Out of print.) 
 
 . THE ROYAL TOMBS OF THE EARLIEST DYNASTIES, Part II. For 
 
 1900-1. ByW.M.FLINDERS PETRIE. Sixty-three Plates. 255. (Thirty-five extra Plates, ros.) 
 
 . ABYDOS, Part I. For 1901-2. By W.M.F. Perriz. Eighty-one Plates. 255. 
 . EL AMRAH AND ABYDOS. An Extra Volume. By D. Ranpatt-Maclver, 
 
 A. C, MACE, and F, Li. GRIFFITH. Sixty Plates. 255. 
 
XXIV. 
 XXV. 
 
 XXVI. 
 XXVII. 
 XXVIII. 
 
 XXIX., 
 
 XXX. 
 XXXI. 
 
 XXXII. 
 
 . BENI HASAN, Part II. 
 
 . BENI HASAN, Part IV. For 1896-7. 
 
 . THE ROCK TOMBS OF SHEIKH SAID. For 1899-1900. 
 . THE ROCK TOMBS OF DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part 1. For 1900-1. 
 
 . ELAMARNA, Part II. For 1903—4. By N. pEG. Daviss. Forty-seven Plates. 
 . EL AMARNA, Part III. For 1904-5. By N.peG.Daviss. Forty Plates. 
 
 . ELAMARNA,Part IV. For 1905-6. By N. pz G. Daviss. Forty-five Plates. 
 . EL AMARNA, Part V. For 1906-7. By N. pre G. Daviss. Forty-four Plates. 
 . ELAMARNA, Part VI. For 1907-8. By N. pe G. Daviss. Forty-four Plates. 
 . THE ISLAND OF MEROE. 
 
 . MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS, Part I. 
 
 ABYDOS, Part II. For 1902-3. By W.M.F. Petriz. Sixty-four Plates. 25». 
 
 ABYDOS, Part III. An Extra Volume. By C. T. Curretty, E. R. Ayrton, 
 and A. E. P. WEIGALL, &c. Sixty-one Plates. 255. ἡ 
 
 EHNASYA. For 1903-4. By W.M. Fiinpers Perriz. Forty-three Plates, 255. 
 (ROMAN EHNASYA. Thirty-two extra Plates. 10s.) 
 
 DEIR EL BAHARI, Part V. For 1904-5. By Epouvarp NavILLe. 
 CXIX-CL with Description. Royal folio. 305.  , 
 
 THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL.BAHARI, Part I. 
 For 1905-6. By EDoUARD NAVILLE and H.R. HALL. Thirty-one Plates. 255. 
 
 DEIR EL BAHARI, Part VI. For 1906-7. By Epouarp Νάν 1. 
 CLI-CLXXIV (one coloured) with Description. Royal folio, 30s. 
 
 THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II.- 
 For 1907-8. By EDOUARD NAVILLE. Twenty-four Plates. 255. 
 
 PRE-DYNASTIC CEMETERY AT EL MAHASNA. For 1908-9. By 
 E. R. AYRTON and W. L.S. LOAT. 28s. 
 
 THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part III. 
 
 For 1909-10. By EDOUARD NAVILLE and H.R. HALL. (lu preparation.) 
 
 ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY. 
 Edited by F, Lu. GRIFFITH. 
 
 BENI HASAN, Part I. For 1890-1. By Percy E. Newserry. 
 by G. W. FRASER. Forty-nine Plates (four coloured). (Ozt of print.) 
 
 Plate’s 
 
 Plates 
 
 With Plans 
 
 . BENI HASAN, Part II. For 1891-2. By Percy E. Newsrrry. With Appendix, 
 
 Plans, and Measurements by G. W.’FRASER. Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25s. 
 
 . EL BERSHEH, Part I. For 1892-3. By Percy E, Newperry. ‘Thirty-four 
 Plates (two coloured). 255. 
 . EL BERSHEH, Part II. For 1893-4. By F. Lu. Grirrity and Percy Ἐς 
 
 NEWBERRY. With Appendix by G. W. FRASER. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured), 255. 
 For 1894-5. By F. Ly. Grirritu. (Hieroglyphs, 
 
 and manufacture, &c., of Flint Knives.) Ten coloured Plates. 255. 
 
 ΤΠ ΠΝ ΡΒ FROM, THE COLLECTIONS. OF THE EGYPT 
 
 ~EXPLORATION FUND. For 1895-6. By F. Lu. GRIFFITH. Nine coloured Plates. 255. 
 By F. Lr. Grirritn. (Illustrating 
 
 beasts and birds, arts, crafts, &c.) Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured). 2655. 
 
 Petree ab OL RPTAHHETEPl AND ~“AKHETHETEP? “AT 
 
 SAQQAREH, Part I. For 1897-8. 
 one Plates (three coloured). 255. 
 
 By N. DE G. DAVIEs and F, LL. GRIFFITH. Thirty- 
 
 mee eeno LAG AS Ob oP DAHHETER., AND: AKHETHETEPS AT 
 
 SAQQAREH, Part II. 
 five Plates, 285: 
 
 For 1898-9. By N. DEG. Daviss and F.LL. GRIFFITH. Thirty- 
 
 By N. pEG. 
 
 DAVIES. Thirty-five Plates. 255. 
 
 By 
 N. DE G. DAVIES. 
 
 Twenty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25s. 
 
 . DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part II. For 1901-2. By N. pe G. Daviss. Thirty 
 
 Plates (two coloured). 255. 
 
 . THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part I. For 1902-3. By N. pEG. 
 
 DAVIES. Forty-one Plates. 2589. 
 
 259. 
 25S. 
 255. 
 25S. 
 2RS. 
 By J. W. Crowroot, and MEROITIC 
 Thirty-five Plates. 255. 
 
 By F. Lr, GrirFitu. 
 
 INSCRIPTIONS, Part I. For 1908-9. By F. LL. GRIFFITH. 
 For 1909-10. 
 
 Forty-eight Plates. (x preparation.) 
 
GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH. 
 
 I. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part I. For 1897-8. By B. P. Grenrenr 
 and Α. 5. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. (Ozt of print.) 
 II. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part 11. For 1898-9. By B. P. Grenrerz 
 and A. 5. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 255. 
 II. FAYUM TOWNS AND THEIR PAPYRI. For 1899-1900. By B. P. GrenFExt, 
 A. 5. Hunt, and 1). ἃ. HoGartTH. Eighteen Plates. 265s. 
 IV. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1900-1 and 1901-2. By B. P. 
 GRENFELL, A. 5. HUNT, and J. G. SMyLy. Nine Collotype Plates. (JVot for sale.) 
 V. THE OXYRHYNCHUS* PAPYRI, Part ΤΠ. For 1902-3. By ΒΕ GeRaneeon 
 and A.S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 255. 
 VI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IV. For 1903-4. By B. P. GrenFety 
 and A.S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 255. . 
 VII. THE HIBEH PAPYRI, Part I. Double Volume for 1904-5 and 1905-6. By 
 B. P. GRENFELL and A.S. Hunt. ‘Ten Collotype Plates. 455. 
 VIII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part V. For 1906-7. By ΒΡ πο 
 and Α. 5. Hunt. Seven Collotype Plates. 285. 
 IX. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VI. For 1907-8. By B. P. πε 
 and A.S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 255. 
 X. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VII. For 1t908-9.. By A: S) How 
 Six Collotype Plates. 285. 
 XI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VIII. For 1909-10. By A.S. Hunr. 
 Seven Collotype Plates. 255. 
 XII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IX. For 1tg10o-11. By A. S. Hunt. 
 Six Collotype Plates. 255. 5 
 
 ANNUAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS. 
 (Yearly Summaries by F. G. Kenyon, W. E. Crum, and the Officers of the Society, with Maps. ) 
 Edited by F. LL. GRIFFITH. 
 THE SEASON’S WORK. For 1890-1. By Epovarp Navitye, Percy E. Newperry, and 
 G. W. FRASER. 25. 6d. 
 For Sage - and 1893-4. 25. 6d. each. 
 
 »» 1894-5. 35. 6a. Containing Report of D. G. HoGARTH’s Excavations in Alexandria. 
 
 9) 808-6. ἀπ With Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by EDOUARD NAVILLE. 
 
 »» 1896-7. 25. 6α. With Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B. P. GRENFELL, and a Thucydides 
 
 Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus by A. 5. HUNT. 
 
 1897-8. 25. 6d. With Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. F. PETRIE. 
 1898-9. 25. 6“, With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. GRENFELL and A. 5, Hunt. 
 1899-1900. 25. 6a. With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A. J. EVANS, 
 And eleven successive years, 25. 6d. each. 
 
 SPECIAL PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 ΛΟΓΊΑ ἸΗΣΟΥ͂ : ‘Sayings of Our Lord,’ from an Early Greek Papyrus. By B. P. GRENFELL 
 and A.S. HuNT. 2s. (with Collotypes) and 6d. net. 
 
 NEW SAYINGS OF JESUS AND FRAGMENT OF A LOST GOSPELS SSE, 
 B. P. GRENFELL and A. S. HUNT. Is. net. 
 
 FRAGMENT OF AN UNCANONICAL GOSPEL. By B. P. Grenreti and A. S. 
 HUNT,: 15. net. 
 
 ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. With Letterpress and Index. (Out of print.) 
 
 GUIDE TO THE TEMPLE OF DEIR EL BAHARI. With Plan. (Oud of ΚΡ 
 
 COPTIC OSTRACA., By W. E. Crum, tos. 6d. net. 
 
 Slides from Fund Photographs may be obtained through Messrs. Newton & Co., 3 Fleet Street, E.C. 
 and Prints from Mr. R. C. Murray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N.W. 
 
 Offices of the Egypt Exploration Fund: 
 
 37 GREAT RUSSELL STREET, LONDON, W.C., AND 
 527 TREMONT TEMPLE, BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A. 
 
 Agents: 
 BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W. 
 KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & Co., 68-74 CARTER LANE, E. OF 
 ASHER & Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT ‘GARDEN, W.C., AND 
 56 UNTER DEN LINDEN, BERLIN. 
 HENRY FROWDE, AMEN CORNER, E.C., AND 29-35 WEST 32ND STREET, NEW YORK. 
 
 32) 
 3) 
 
ne 
 es {τ a a4 
 ; 9 
 Fy oA ᾿ ὭΣ “ } pa 
 ic Te Ἢ Ὅν" 
 
 er" 
 
τ λῶν Τὰ 
 
 ; "a La he ἢ Ἂν 
 se ms τὸν 
 
os ‘ Ὁ 
 ed gs ν ὁ a x Ln 
 ξ ᾿ ae a ay eh r a> iy) 
 
 i ον fi on | ae 
 ἦ A > } + 
 ‘ ἱ 
 ἊΝ 
 i 
 - 
 if 
 7 / 
 My ὴ 
 τ ae 
 Ca ae 
 Ἰὼ ' 
 ᾿ “pike 
 ‘ % 
 1 Camas 
 . ; Ad ε 
 ων Ny 
 Vv “4 
 : 
 ; 
 ' : ne 
 ; p 1 AAs a) ὃ ; 
 ira! i 
 * a wy _ 
 & ; ’ 
 
 ΝΑ Bal" SAI US i UO pay Ov ten 
 ary yy να οὶ Ὺ ἢ ᾿ pay 
 7 λ 
 
 ᾿ 
 
 ee ἐν ἂν 
 
i ety WE Ae ἡ, ἢ 
 Gace ὦ PW et et » 
 δὰ ἘΝ ἡ ἡ ta ΜΝ 
 : Woe USSR ta Vere 
 WN) hie SANT ODN 
 
 yy " ¥ 
 Puts a itis ol fe} ΚΥΝῚ πε μἐς δ as 
 Ue ie a νος wy 
 
 ; ἀν μεν yatta τὸς 
 
 ether mene ἀν tae at earth ata? 
 bok PAGS is 
 A ἢ iy 
 
 ἜΝ, Bate 
 : RAT A tee 
 
 κἌλκῶς 
 ἌΝ Way 
 hed 
 
 aa ᾿ ἀπὸ ἀνὰ ἀφ ἐκ Geman, ΔΝ UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS-URBAN 
 Rely tupac a atti π΄ © 481.75EG9 0001 
 
 ANA Ae ἀντ GBS ht τ SARTRE NEM NN Rane SRL a GRAECO-ROMAN MEMOIRS. LOND 
 i (ae f : Whe ἮΝ ἀν ¢ Meth ba te ὲ ν Ὶ mh a ὌΝΩΝ “ἤναι (ἀν ἜΣ 12 1912 (PAPYR. COLL.) 
 
 + ane j 
 
 ; ¥ i 
 Used te A OS δὼ αὐ ὦν ὦ 
 
 , TT 
 
 2 024036789 
 
 ti ἀκ 
 Uae ey, 
 et Nad μον ΤΑῚ 
 
 ΝῊ Ne 
 MR ἐμὰ νἀ 
 ΚΝ, 
 
 ib we Lit 
 ἌΝ by ὅτι iss 
 deus (οἱ 
 
 iia 
 νυ ke be ἴ bs don 
 AG ual Now ke 
 
 i 
 SP ai igh abs 
 Paw Gye 
 Kee ee 
 
 Ai νῶν thes 
 Mall ys i 43 
 wel 
 
 ἷ ened i 
 roca Cae 
 ΠΝ ΝΥ ὑγρι ερι ἢ x 
 ᾿ ὁ φύφοι αὐ τεῦ 
 see Eu wits tee ee | τ ie 
 
 τ 
 
 WDD by 
 δ ἢ vn 
 Aa ΤῊ ΚΝ ΝΗ ἈΝ 
 ἀνμιι Sn! \ 
 it i ue iL A Week 
 i} 
 
 ἜΝΙ νι, 
 ip AS Ubi TE 
 i ἡ Thee 
 
 iishe 
 ἘΔ Σ paras ih 
 δὲ Vsteged «ἢ 
 ἔν 
 
 ite Ἧ 
 
 wid 
 Eee Wrdhy what 
 
 Lepesant ἢ 
 hed Wily i τ Galen ph 
 
 i uF eK. ke Ὶ 
 a betsy 
 Riva ἡ: 
 
 SoS eee 
 
 — 
 
 -- 
 
 δ 
 
 Ϊ Ὁ 4 
 Pie ye | : | | | | 
 | ; mn ἢ 
 i : ! Ἶ i 
 ἡ ᾿ ᾿ Ι j +t 
 ἱ ‘ ! 
 ᾿ i ‘ ᾿ 1% j Ἷ ᾿ ἦν oa! 
 : ; ἢ Ἦν i j if iy 
 ’ | | | | 
 | ἢ 9 RU L iT { i { i ‘ 
 : i 1 vt Fan 
 ὑ ἮΝ | 
 eh ᾿ Ai | 2 | | 
 fre Galea gas ἵ | ; ve Hi i ! 3 | 
 alte τ ὯΝ ' ἽΝ | 
 ue at ΙΝ Hee 
 a! ἢ: i! ὶ 1 | 
 ι ; ie ἢ Bieta PAR { 
 γῇ ὍΝ chy Min ‘i Vy aus i : 
 { RAL wi Not dot ΠΡ nes ἢ ; ἜΣ , 
 ᾿ Ἦν NANG Νὴ Mat 
 t t Hy Ι t ‘ 
 ᾿ ι { 
 oe et ( 
 bank yt ᾿ one ; { } ih 
 i 1 | 
 $ ' ᾿ ἘΠ ' i 
 ᾿ ; i aa aa 
 ῃ Ἷ Pag τ ᾿ 
 ἢ ᾿ ἢ Ι f : 
 1 i ; Ay ᾿ 
 PEt if i; } Ι Ἷ 
 J 4 ἵ 
 to "4 
 1 7 ἡ ‘ 
 i 1 
 1 1 ἵ ' 
 ty 2 i 
 | t ba wily ΓΕ YS f { : i ; 
 ie i | ht é ὺ ΕΝ, ἽΝ j ἑ 
 αν fon ἣν ἍΜ f et} hry i 
 [πὶ ΠΝ ἢ : { HEF {ΣΑΤΟ } 
 if 
 Cae 71) ᾿ ᾿ {δι ἡ 50} ͵ Ν ‘ 
 { ἢ {ΕΠ ἢ ΑΔ 
 ns { ; ' ti 
 ! τ εἰ f { a 
 | ΤῊ ᾿ i 
 Mita ἔν Ἀπ eae ‘ 
 Hy) ΠΥ Ν ad! ἊΝ Hh Hi 
 any ἣν ᾿ ἔν {ἢν ἀν “a 
 it υ a ie 4 is he | 
 ¢ Rent gs ae τ ' | 
 egy RIN Ni a hs , | 
 te E38 ᾿ | 
 ἱ Hi)! t i 5. 
 | 1 
 ἊΝ t "ἢ " Υ̓ 4 
 y | | | | 
 ‘ 
 } i 
 , 1 "» 
 i { ᾿ f ΕὟΙ ᾿ 
 ; es TH Palo μν ' i 
 4 { li / ' 
 Ἵ ‘ ' 
 t ! i 1 Ἶ : 
 ‘ ¥ } 
 ᾿ t ; { 
 Prtic Ἶ 
 ag ἴ i i! 
 ' j 
 τ f ty ) ' 
 i t ¢ ἰῷ ; ( 
 " { 
 ; j 
 \ : } 
 t ' I 4 
 ᾿ 
 ; ΠΕΣ, ᾿ en ‘ 
 ἡ ͵ ᾿ fq ’ 
 ty ‘ ih ἣν i 
 1 
 : : Wee y OE t 
 He | | | | 
 rece ἢ nate Ey 
 : ! { , 
 Cartes) | | 
 1 7 , | 
 4 t f] ‘ ᾿ 
 Π t 
 ' 
 yh i 4 
 ' ᾿ ( Γ 
 ie vd hy | | | | | 
 πεν ΓΝ ; | | 
 He ae | 
 at | 
 , i { ' ' ͵ i 
 { 
 ᾿ 
 ἢ 
 ; ἢ 
 fa ae adie | 
 Huawei vee | | | 
 ; i 
 ᾿ i 
 | ΠΑ δι ἴ i { 
 11} Ἷ 
 { r4 ἢ i! ἢ 
 it { 1 ' 
 εὐ 
 ἢ { 
 ran) ( 
 vy 
 if j 
 Bay ἢ 
 b ͵ t ἡ 
 ‘ ' ‘ " 
 | ' ϊ 
 οἴ να ὮΝ f | 
 BH te BM genes ce ἡ | | 
 eB τ 
 ἘΉΛ INE Rigg Hees “AEE . } ) i 
 BOE A Cre NIE 4 + £4 
 
 »: